《The Millionaire And His Billionaire Ex-Wife》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 It was in the evening. Grace Salen didnt sleep well. She felt someone pressing down on her, making her almost out of breath. And heavy and rapid breathing reached her ears. Then, she felt a sharp pain in her lower body. After realizing what was going on, Grace opened her eyes in panic and vaguely saw a man pressing on her. Edgar, is that you? The man, smelling like a brewery, muttered a yes. Then, he kept pushing in and pulling out without making any sound. Hearing the familiar voice, Grace was relieved. After several hard thrusts, she was gradually aroused and unconsciously let out charming groans. The thrusts became fiercer and fiercer. Grace gritted her teeth and endured the pain. Immersed in the romantic atmosphere, she then reached the summit. After three years of marriage, Edgar Fallen finally had sex with her! Forced to marry Grace by Old Mr. Fallen, Edgar had never truly regarded her as his wife in the past few years. Grace didnt know why Edgar agreed to have sex with her this time. But she was d enough! Two hourster, with a heavy groan, Edgary on her tiredly. The moonlight poured in from the French window and outlined his perfect figure. Listening attentively to his fast heartbeat, Grace thought it was like a wonderful dream. If it was a dream, she would rather never wake up. She wrapped her arms around his neck with loving eyes. And she gasped while saying dotingly, Edgar, Edgar, I really Before she said I love you, the man murmured in a hoa r s e voice. Nan Grace was petrified. Her heart twisted instantly, and she felt freezing cold. Nan was Nancy Mellis, the first love of Edgar Fallen. As Old Mr. Fallen prohibited Nancy from returning to the country, she had stayed abroad all these years. But yesterday, she came back from abroad. Moreover, she had sent Grace a provocative text message. Grace, Im back. Youll be evicted from the Fallen family! 12:25 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife 0.0% Chapter 1 Edgar and I are childhood sweethearts. Did you really think that you can rece me in only a few years? Get out! Get back to the orphanage. Youre doomed to stay there. You have no idea how much Edgar loves me, do you? Even if you share the same bed, he will only think of me and murmur my name. You are born to be my substitute. Grace, it must be upsetting, right? A substitute? I am designated by Old Mr. Fallen to be his granddaughter-inw-to-be. I am the official Mrs. Fallen. I am Grace Salen! I am not anyones substitute! Grace thought angrily. At this moment, Edgar remained whispering Nan in her ear. The intimidating text messages sent by Nancy kept echoing in Graces mind,ying her self-deception bare! Uncontrobly, tears welled up in Graces eyes. She clenched her fists and trembled all over out of depression. In the past few years, she had been cowardly and ttering. To devote herself to being a good wife, she also quit her job. Her mother-inw and aunt-inw despised the poor. Thinking that Grace was from an average family, they repeatedly made things difficult for her and humiliated her. Grace was reluctant to cause any trouble for Edgar and chose to suffer in silence.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. For getting Edgars love, Grace had always been subservient and servile. Why did he even tear apart herst bit of self-esteem? The night was particrly long. She had not slept all night with her eyes open. Early the next morning, Edgar was woken up by the dazzling sunlight through the French windows. He rubbed his eyebrows and opened his eyes, only to see Grace sitting in front of the dressing table with her back to him. The absurd fact that happenedst night shed through his mind. Realizing something wrong, he frowned and exuded an aura of dominance. Although Grace had her back to him, she could clearly feel the oppression from him. She continued to apply the skincare products with calm, but her wrist was grabbed and she was pulled up the next second. The ss bottle in her hand fell to the ground with a thud and shattered into pieces. The white ointment then spilled all over the ground. Grace looked up and red at him, but she unconsciously shivered when seeing the trace of anger and disgust in his eyes. Do you think you can be the real Mrs. Fallen by drugging me and sleeping with you? He looked condescendingly down at her with gritted teeth, and he tightened his grip on her wrist. The violent look on his handsome face made him appalling. Drugging? Grace asked with a wry smile, Do you think I am that kind of disgusting woman? Edgars lips curled into a mocking smile, and his eyes were filled with antipathy. Back then, you fooled Grandpa by devious means, forcing me to marry you. How dare you pretend to be innocent now. A bitc h like you cant even bepared to Nancy! A bitc h, pretend to be innocent It turns out that I am such a wicked woman in his mind. If I really want to drug him, I would do it a long time ago. Whats the point of waiting until now? He really doesnt know me at all! My devotion in the past three years is nothing to speak of for him! Since then, I dont need to lock myself in this miserable marriage anymore! At the thought of it, Grace endured the pain in her wrist, gritted her teeth, and forcefully shook off Edgars hand. Then she raised her head and said in a firm tone. Edgar, lets get a divorce. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 What? He frowned, not expecting her to initiate a divorce. She had drugged himst night, while she asked for a divorce in the early morning. Whats wrong with you? Grace nced at him coldly. She seemed tinypared to Edgar, but her firm look made her seem as intimidating as him. Youve badgered me into divorcing you, havent you? Since you were forced to marry me by Old Mr. Fallen, and now that he has passed away, no one can stop you from marrying Nancy. Dont you want to make her official Mrs. Fallen? Edgar pinched his lips and took a deep look at her. Would she really be generous to give up the title? Seeing her serious look and aware that she didnt seem to be lying, he snorted and said levelly, Dont regret it. Grace sneered. She had never been so determined. The only thing I regret is marrying you. After that, she turned around and went out decisively. Edgar stared at her fading figure for a long time. Grace used to be obedient and gentle when staying with me. But today, she seemed to take a tough stance. Did I do her an injustice? But if it isnt her who drugged me, who else can it be? Edgar thought in confusion. The two of them went to the court that morning. Grace, in a in and old-fashioned shirt, and Edgar, in a high-end ck suit, looked strange when standing together. They attracted the attention of many passers-by. But Grace didnt care about the looks. She just could not wait to end their rtionship. In less than ten minutes, this depressing marriage finally came to an end. At the sight of the divorce certificate in her hand, Grace was in a trance for a moment. Behave yourself from now on. The cold voice rose. When Grace looked up again, the man had already disappeared. He didnt ask her to stay, nor did he give a nce at her, as if he had never existed. Thats good. Graceughed and shook her head helplessly. Since he was so indifferent, theyd better be strangers when meeting again. She came back to her senses and walked to the side of the road. 0.30% Chapter 2 Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Suddenly, a limited edition ck Bentleymercial vehicle halted in front of her. The car door was rolled, and a middle-aged man with gray hair strode toward her under the escort of four bodyguards. After realizing who it was, Grace raised her chin slightly and said with instinctive elegance, Dad is really omnipotent. Ive just divorced, and youe here. The butler, Uncle Lloyd, bowed deeply to her with a ttering smile and said, Miss Smith, the three years agreed between you and Mr. Smith have passed. He paused, ncing at the divorce certificate in Graces hand. He then pretended to be regretful and said, It seems that you failed to make Edgar Fallen fall in love with you. In that case, you should fulfill your promise and return to S City to inherit the family business. 1 Grace frowned and remained silent for a long time. At the age of 15, Grace was kidnapped, lost her memory, and was raised at the orphanage in Frant City. Later, she was taken back to the Fallen family as she happened to save Old Mr. Fallen. It was not until she came of age that Old Mr. Fallen forced Edgar to marry her. On their wedding night, something unexpected happened and Grace surprisingly regained her memory. Ridiculously, she kept thinking of Edgar at that time and refused to go back with Uncle Lloyd. Finally, she made a three-year agreement with her father. Now recalling what had happened back then, Grace thought these three years spent pursuing a man who didnt love her had been a waste of time. Mr. Smith really misses you. Miss Smith, pleasee back with me. Dont be angry with Mr. Smith. He Uncle Lloyd. Grace interrupted him. Her face turned stern when she thought of the past. He has that woman by his side, and the Smith family doesnt need me. I have something important to do in Frant City. I wont go back. In the past two years, Grace had been secretly investigating who had made her lose her memory and end up in Frant City. She found the person responsible was likely in the Smith Group, but she still did not find out who it was. The enemy remained behind the scene at present, so it was too dangerous for her to return to the Smith family. Whats more, she was reluctant to go back and exchanged nces in speechless dismay. Uncle Lloyd sighed and said, Mr. Smith is right. You still me him and refuse to go back so easily. Uncle Lloyd then respectfully took out a VIP ck card and said, This is the credit card for you. There are 5 billion dors in it. Then, he waved his hand to the bodyguard behind him, and the bodyguard swiftly handed a brand new contract to Grace. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Mr. Smith said that you can choose not to go back now, but you have to ept the management rights of the Smith Groups Angle Group in Frant City, and the profits of the group this year must be five percent higher than that of thest year. He also said that if you refuse to ept it, the Fallen Group might end up miserably. Grace silently gritted her teeth. Before Old Mr. Fallen died, Grace had promised him that she would manage the Fallen Group well for him, so she couldnt allow the Fallen Group to copse. Dad knows clearly about my soft underbelly, but he does not attack it and force me to go home. Instead, he only asks me to take over the Angle Group. What is he going to do? Grace thought in confusion. Alright, deal! Grace took the pen, signed her name, and took the VIP ck card with a deposit of 5 billion dors. Looking at the dark golden card, she shook her head with a helpless smile. A few minutes ago, she was so poor that she only had ten dors, not even enough for hailing a taxi. Could it be that she luckily acquired sudden wealth? The agreement with her father provided that her bank ount had been frozen and she must hide her real identity. Before the divorce, Graces mother-inw and aunt-inw hated the poor and fawned over the rich. They never took Grace seriously. If they knew that Grace was actually Grace Smith, the youngest daughter of the Smith family, the richest one in the country and that she was a super-rich woman with a worth of billions of dors, how surprised they would be? She remembered that before she regained her memory, her good friend in the orphanage was dying. She knelt down and kowtowed, begging her mother-inw, Yvonne Fallen, to lend her money. Yvonne proudly took out a tinum card but did not hand it to her. Instead, she showed it off. Guess how much money is in it? 200,000 dors. You have never seen so much money, have you? But even if I use it to buy dog food, I wont lend you a penny! Your poor friend is nothingpared to my dog. At the thought of it, Grace clenched her fists, a hint of mockery shing across her eyes. She would like to teach these two snobs a lesson and vent her anger if she had the chance! While Grace was immersed in her thoughts, someone unexpectedly grabbed her wrist from behind. 0.7% Chapter 3 Grace turned around, only to see her previous mother-inw, Yvonne Fallen. Yvonne was holding her chin high with a dissatisfied expression. Behind her were several richdies with multiple shopping bags in their hands. It seemed that they had just finished shopping. Grace quietly slid the ck card into her bag and asked coldly, Whats the matter? Yvonne paused at first, surprised at Graces indifference. In the past, Grace had been cowardly when facing Yvonne. Who allowed you to make a fool of yourself? Have you finished the housework? Have you cooked lunch? If you starve my son, Ill skin you alive! Look at your ugly clothes! Youve been Mrs. Fallen for a few years, but you are still ragged. What a shame! Get back home right now! Make a fool of myself? Grace burst intoughter as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. After I married into the Fallen family, you deliberately fired the servan t s in the vi, forced me to quit my job, wash clothes, cook for your son, and be a good wife. I did it, but were you satisfied? No, you went even further. You used me of stealing your jewelry and took the opportunity to confiscate the shares that Old Mr. Fallen gave me. You even forced me to kneel in the heavy rain as a punishment. Have you forgotten all of this? Thedies behind Yvonne tutted. They had heard that Yvonne had been mean to her daughter-inw, but they didnt expect her to be so mad. Aware that the tension between Yvonne and Grace reached boiling point, thedies found excuses to leave one after another. What, what nonsense are you talking about? Yvonne had nned to interrupt Grace several times, but she failed because of Graces interminable comint. You know very well whether Im talking nonsense. Grace raised her chin proudly and said with a sharp look, Ive tolerated you in the past. If you provoke me again, Ill make you pay double!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Yvonne was taken aback by Graces aura of dominance. Is the woman really my submissive daughter-inw? Yvonne thought. Well, it turns out that you pretended to be obedient! The more Yvonne thought about it, the more furious she became. She gritted her teeth and threatened, Wait and see! I will tell Edgar what happened today and ask him to divorce you! Even if you kneel and beg me this time, Ill kick you out! Grace sneered, her face full of disdain. Oh yes, I forgot to tell you that I divorced Edgar just ten minutes ago. Even if you kneel down and beg me this time, I wont enter the Fallen familys old mansion anymore. Divorced? Just now? How is that possible? This bumpkin insisted on staying in the Fallen family as bold as brass, but now she was finally willing to give up? Yvonne looked at Graces back suspiciously. To confirm Graces words, she immediately called Edgar. Edgar, are you really divorced? Edgar replied with a yes and suddenly frowned. We just divorced. Who told it? you about Who else could it be? I met Grace Salen on the way. The bitc h just shouted at me! Yvonne was boiling with rage, but her mouth widened to a smile when she realized Edgar and Grace were really divorced this time. But thats great! Youre finally divorced. Shes just a bumpkin raised up by an orphanage. How can she match my baby son? She should have got out of our home long ago. Edgarpressed his lips, not as excited as Yvonne. Moreover, he somehow felt a trace of irritation and guilt. Before today, having assumed that Grace would not agree to the divorce easily, he had prepared 500 thousand dors and a vi in advance. But Grace unexpectedly put forward the divorce and didnt ask forpensation. After the divorce, she had no money and no family. How could she Bad thin the future? Forget it. When she was at her wits end, she would finally ask him for help. Grace took a taxi back to the small vi where she lived with Edgar. It witnessed all the suffering she had gone through in the past three years. The memories were so miserable that she never wanted to tention them anymore. Passing through the small garden in front of the gate, Grace wo up and couldnt wait to leave. went straight upstairs to pack However, just as she made her way to the first floor, a beautifuldy in the hall looked back at her. 1.0% Chapter 4 In a snow-white dress, thedy greeted Grace with a gentle smile. Hello Grace, I havent seen you for quite a while. Grace was brought up short, unexpected to see Nancy Mellis here. Ive just divorced Edgar, and Edgar instantly gave Nancy the key to the vi. Does he invite her to move in? He really dotes on this woman. The thought made Grace feel sick. She then leisurely walked down the stairs with a smile. Seeing Graces imposing aura, Nancy froze for a moment and slightly moved up the corners of her mouth again. Grace, its only been a few years since west met, but youve be more and more like Mrs. Fallen. Oh, I made it wrong. Nancy covered her mouth and smiled awkwardly. I forgot that you divorced Edgar. Youre no longer Mrs. Fallen. Knowing that Nancy meant to teach her a lesson, Grace didnt lose her temper. Instead, she smiled brightly. Ive been tired of Edgar Fallen. If you like things I dump, just go get it. But dont be too anxious, as if youre the other woman. As Nancy heard this, her smile froze, and a ferocious look gradually appeared on her face. Edgar and I love each other deeply. If it werent for you, I would have been with him a long time ago. You are actually the other woman who should be disgusted! Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Grace nced at her sarcastically and said, Youll know whos the other woman soon. After finishing her words, Grace was unwilling to stay any longer. She by passed Nancy and nned to leave when her wrist was suddenly grabbed. She turned around and saw Nancys piteous face. Her eyes were as red as a rabbits as if she had been greatly wronged. Grace, Im sorry. Ive always regarded you as a good friend. I just want to meet you this time. Im trying to be kind. I dont know you are divorced. I really dont have malice. Dont be angry, please. Wow, youre really two-faced. Grace sneered and shook off Nancys hand when Nancy abruptly fell to the ground with a scream. People from a distance would think Grace had pushed Nancy hard. Tut, its interesting. Grace looked at Nancy coldly and thought. If she made it right, Edgar returned and watched them by the door at this moment. As expected, a mans growl rang from behind Grace. What are you doing! Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Walking into the hall withrge strides, Edgar helped Nancy up. Then, he looked at Grace disappointedly and viciously, saying, I thought you would restrain yourself after the divorce. I didnt expect you to be so despicable. You disgust me! I nned to give you this vi and put it in your name, but now it seems I dont have to do so. Edgar, dont me Grace. I infuriated her, so she pushed me identally. Its all my fault. Please scold me. Leaning weakly in his arms, Nancy looked guilty and sobbed pitifully, but when she nced at Grace out of the corner of her eye, there was a hint of victory in her eyes. Looking indifferent, Edgar said to Grace in amanding tone, Apologize to Nan immediately! Grace thought, Tsk, he wants me to apologize? She was a little angry. Seeing the two of them all lovey-dovey, Grace looked them up and down, smiled, and gently pulled Nancy, who was in Edgars arms. Edgar thought that Grace would be angry and argue with him. He didnt expect her to be smiling. Looking at her suspiciously, Nancy couldnt figure out what Grace was trying to do. She let Grace pull her up and then stood in front of her without any resistance for a moment. Smack! Oww! Screaming more shrilly, Nancy covered her swollen face and fell firmly to the ground. ce and fell firmly to the ground. Grace had pped Nancy with all her strength, and her palm was a little numb. It could be of the p. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. seen that Nancy was in great pain because of the fer Smiling faintly, Grace was surprisingly calm. She acted like she wasnt the one who had just pped Nancy. She looked down at Nancy on the ground and said gently, how can my evil deeds be solidified if I dont p you? Since you said that I bullied you, Tears welled up in Nancys eyes as she sat weakly on the ground, sobbing softly. Edgar didnt expect that Grace would hit Nancy in front of him, so he forgot to hold onto Nancy for a moment. Looking gloomy, he red at Grace threateningly and said, Not only did you not apologize, but you even made things worse! Are you testing my bottom line? Youre overthinking, Mr. Fallen. Waving her hand repeatedly, Grace smiled more brightly. After all, we were once a couple. Before I leave, Ill give you another grand gift! The billionaire Is with 1.3% Chapter 5 As she spoke, she took out a thick stack of copies from her bag before throwing them at his face. The snow-white paper flew all through the air. Edgar picked up one copy conveniently and saw text records on it, which were all full of sarcastic and insulting words. The sender sounded arrogant. As he silently read the number without any name, he was suddenly a little shocked. When he flipped to the back, it showed evidence that he had been druggedst night. The clues were all solid, which showed that Nancy was the culprit. Frowning, he looked intimidatingly at Nancy, who was lying on the ground. Nancy had just finished reading the contents of the paper, and her face was pale. It was true that she had asked someone to put the drug in his wine, and she had called him, asking him to find her at the hotel. However, she didnt expect that the driver would send him back to the vi by ident and let Grace take advantage of it! She was so angry that she wanted to send Grace a text message to mock her. To her surprise, Grace dared to confront her head-on this time. She wondered what Edgar would think of her. Before she could defend herself, Grace picked up her packed suitcase and looked at Edgar, the man she had once loved sincerely, for thest time before leaving. Edgar, remember, its not me who was abandoned after the divorce. Its you! Its me who abandoned you, and the Fallen family doesnt deserve me! Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Edgar frowned. He had never said that he wanted to abandon her. He wondered how she got such an idea. What she had said puzzled him. Just as he was about to catch up with her and make it clear, someone grabbed his trouser leg from behind. Edgar, I know I was wrong. On the ground, Nancy raised her pitiful, tender face and exined gently, saying, Im just afraid afraid that you will really fall in love with Grace during the three years Im away. Im afraid that you wont want me. Frowning, Edgar lowered his head and saw her slightly swollen cheeks. His eyes flickered slightly. He reached out to help her up, saying a little gently, I told you that I would marry you. Divorcing Grace is just a matter of time. Youre in too much of a hurry now. Nancy grabbed his sleeve and pouted, saying, Its all my fault, but I didnt mean to hurt anyone. I just used it the wrong way. Edgar, please forgive me! Seeing that he didnt say anything else, she leaned weakly into his arms and tentatively revealed her fair shoulders. Narrowing his eyes, Edgar pushed her away subconsciously. Edgar! Nancys eyes were redder, and she stared at him with resentment, wondering why he was so resistant to her now. She couldnt ept it. Grace had been intimate with himst night, but she couldnt even get close to him and sound him out. Enough. Grabbing her hand, Edgar narrowed his eyes indifferently and looked at her oddly. Nan, I never thought that you would use these methods and say those sarcastic words. You used to be very simple. Nancy was stunned before realizing that she had indeed pis s e d him off this time. Edgar was a man of principle. Once she crossed the line, she would only make him hate her even more. Its not like that! Im sorry, I really know I was wrong. I was just confused. I wont dare to do it again. Edgar, for the sake of the fact that I saved you many years ago, please give me a chance to correct my mistake. At the mention of what had happened many years ago, Edgar thought of the determined look in her bright eyes. She was so petite, but she stood up to protect him. He decided that he would forget it. 1.6% Chapter 6 Gradually looking gentle, he said, Lets pretend that nothing happened. Dont do it again in the future. As if greatly relieved, Nancy was about to act like a spoiled child in front of him. Then she saw him hold out his palm in front of her. Give me the key. Her face stiffened. Just as she was about to defend herself, Edgar interrupted her and said, I know that it was Tim who gave you the key to the vi without permission. Take it out. Tim, his assistant, had worked for him for many years. Seeing that he had guessed correctly, Nancy had no choice but to reluctantly hand over the key. Donte to this vi again. Ill arrange a new ce for you as soon as possible. Youre tired today. Go back to the hotel and have a rest. Before she could say anything, Edgar asked the driver to send her back. After she left, Tim, who was standing in the garden, carefully walked into the living room and stood in front of Edgar, waiting to be lectured. Edgar looked over and said gravely, When ites to my business, its not up to you to decide what to do. If theres a next time, youre out here. Yes. Edgar pulled his tie irritably and took a drag on his cigarette, but the look in Graces eyes before she left shed across his mind. She had looked indifferent and dazzling. He thought, Could it be that she insisted on divorcing because she had been wrongly used this time? She even pretended to be tough and didnt ask for a penny. Did she really think that she could survive without money? He didnt want to care about her at all, but he felt suffocated, feeling angry and ufortable for no reason. Then he said, Send someone to find Grace. Report to me as soon as you find her. Moreover, transfer this vi to her aspensation for the divorce. Yes. After finding the address of the Angle Group on the Inte, Grace took a taxi there with her luggage. Since she had promised to take over thepany, she should learn about the situation right away and complete the handover procedures as soon as possible. After arriving at thepany, she went up to the receptionist and said, Inform your current president that I want to see him. The receptionist was stunned on the spot as she sized up Grace from head to toe. Although Grace was pretty, her clothes were not worth more than 30 dors. In the receptionists opinion, it was shameless of her to ask to see the president! Willionaise and Wie Billionaire Fr wife 1.7% Chapter 6Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Do you have an appointment? Grace shook her head, saying, No. Hearing this, the receptionist almostughed out loud. She then said, How dare youe to the Angle Group to make a scene without an appointment? Youre such a good-for-nothing! Dont you know your ce? Her harsh and unpleasant words made Grace frown as she asked, Is this how you usually treat guests? Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The receptionist looked her up and down again to make sure that she didnt look like a socialite. Instead, she looked like someone who wanted to find a sugar daddy with her pretty face. Are you a guest? Do you want to see our president? Do you know that our president is worth millions? How could a scraggly pheasant like you h o o k up with him? Hearing her scolding, Grace was so angry that she almostughed. With her status, she was probably a hundred times better than the president of the Angle Group. This receptionist was such a snob. She didnt want to talk nonsense with such a useless employee. Looking serious, she said, Contact the higher-ups and tell them that Im here. If they wont see me, Ill bear all the consequences. The receptionist wanted to argue with her. But when she was about to say something, the indifferent and sharp look in Graces eyes scared her out of her wits. OK, you said it! Youll have to bear the consequences! The receptionist snorted and told the higher-ups about what had happened, making things up and making the situation moreplicated. She then looked at Grace arrogantly. She couldnt wait to see how the security guards would drive Grace out. However She gradually stopped smiling. Looking at Grace, she was shocked. Looking at her expression, Grace could roughly guess what the person on the phone had said. She sneered and asked, Which floor? The top, 2 27 After getting the urate floor number, Grace pulled her suitcase and took the elevator upstairs without looking back. The receptionist stared at her back in a daze. She thought, Who is this woman? How could Mr. Alex, the presidents special assistant, speakingen. mention of her? Could it be that shes the presidents lover? with great respect at just the No, I have to quickly let everyone in the group chat know this piece of shocking news! Grace arrived on the top floor smoothly. She pushed open the door of the presidents offices reception area got up and walked over to her. man sitting on the sofa in the The m Dressed in an azure suit, the man looked noble. Looking at Grace, he smiled brightly. 12:27 The Millionaire and Ilis Billionaire Ex-wife 2.0% Chapter 7 He said in a doting manner, Girl, long time no see. Congrattions on your divorce. Patric? Graces eyes turned red in an instant, and she was so surprised. She didnt expect that the current president of the Angle Group was her elder brother, Patric Smith! Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She threw down her luggage almost in an instant and rushed forward to hug him. Patric, did you miss me? She buried her head in his chest. Come to think of it, they had not seen each other for six years. She was still the little girl who liked to act coquettishly. Rubbing her hair with a smile, Patric wished he could give her all the best things in the world. Its good to divorce him now. Youre the apple of the Smith Groups eye and the little princess of our family. You cant let the Fallen family bully you like this. Seeing his indifferent face, Grace quickly changed the topic. Patric, I signed an agreement with Dad. He wants me to raise the Angle Groups profit by five points in a year! You have to help me. She held up her hand with five fingers extended and waved it in front of Patrics eyes exaggeratedly. Patric took her to the sofa and sat down. Then he said, Five points elevation of profits is a little difficult for you, but Dad has ordered me not to cheat for you. I can only help you. You can only make your own decisions. Hearing his words, Grace was instantly in a bad mood. Patric was a man who was in charge of the livelihood of almost everyone in showbiz. With a flick of his finger, he could make people in the entertainment circle shudder with fear. The business of his entertainmentpanies extended overseas. With just one phone call, he could raise the profits of the Angle Group by 10 points. Her dad even knew that she could cheat! He was not giving her a chance to live! At the sight of her bitter look, Patric pinched her cheek with a smile and said, Silly girl, its good to experience more. Since youre here, its time for me to resign from my position as the temporary president. Grace stopped him, saying, Dont resign so soon. Patric was confused, asking, Why, whats wrong? She rubbed her chin as if she were deep in thought. After a while, she winked at him and said, I have an excellent suggestion. Why dont you listen to me, Patric? Staring at her sly expression, Patric was fascinated. 2.1% Chapter 7 An hourter, they reached an agreement. Less than five minutes after that, all the employees of the Angle Group received an urgent notice. The notice was about the new brokerage director, whose identity was a mystery. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Everyone in the building was in an uproar! The receptionist, Sophia, had said in the group chat that she had greeted a woman who seemed to be Mr. Smiths lover. Then a general manager came out of nowhere! Everyone wondered if the general manager was Mr. Smiths lover. However, they didnt know that they had a new boss. But Grace exined that it was a private visit. On the one hand, it was because she, who had never been in charge of things behind the scenes in the entertainment industry, did not know much about them. She needed Patric to help her go through the procedures on the surface. Secondly, she didnt know much about the employees of thepany. She lurked among the staff and became their colleague so that she could get to know them better before she could clean up the company in the future! While everyone was wondering, Sophia, who was at the reception desk of the Angle Group, was looking with infatuation at Alex, the special assistant, who was walking toward her. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She thought, Oh my go d, Alex is so handsome. How could he smile at me? Suppressing the excitement in her heart, she tucked her hair behind her ear and raised her head with a smile, thinking that she was beautiful like this. Mr. Alex, what can I do for you? Sophia had never been so anxious before. In her opinion, Alex looked at her so affectionately. She wondered if he was going to ask her out. The next second, Alex looked indifferent and said emotionlessly, Youre fired. Pack up your things and get lost! Huh? Sophia, who had just been so happy, felt that she was doomed. She thought, Its over. I lost my job! Who on earth did I offend? Her tear-stained face stiffened instantly, as if she had thought of something. She thought, Could it be that woman from before? She quickly dialed a number, looking vicious and unwilling. Patric dragged Grace to get her hair styled. He cited the reason that they were going to attend a banquet in the evening, and the guests were all business celebrities and upper-ss people. In the evening A top-notch banquet was about to kick off at the seven-star, luxurious Easter Hotel in Frant City. At the entrance of the hotel, the upper-ss socialites and bigwigs were standing at the door 12:27 The Millionaire and His Millionaire Ex with Chapter 8 and agreeing with each other. A Lamborghini supercar suddenly stopped in front of the door. Edgar slowly got out of the car with his femalepanion, Nancy. One of them was noble and stern, looking intimidating, while the other was elegant and gentle, looking delicate and charming. With the appearance of the two, the crowd gradually became restless. Wow, Mr. Fallen is so handsome. Who is his femalepanion? She looks so elegant! Dont you think theyre such a good match? Im so jealous. Is this Mr. Fallens wife who has been hiding behind him for three years? Shes so sweet! Sensing the envious gazes of those socialites, Nancy raised her chin proudly. Ever since her childhood, those arrogant youngdies had looked down upon her, the illegitimate daughter of the Mellis family. But so what? Edgar would definitely marry her, and she would be the focus of attention at these upper-ss banquets. In fact, in the future, she might even be the number one socialite in Frant City! Wow! Its Mr. Smith from the Angle Group! Just as Nancy was feeling pleased with herself, she suddenly heard amotion in the crowd. Then she saw a limited-edition Rolls-Royce Phantom slowly stop. Patric got out of the car first. He was 6 foot 2 and had long legs and a powerful aura. Wherever he went, he could attract surges of exmations from socialites. Then everyone saw him bow with a smile and reach out to help the person in the car. close to women, had brought a female It was said that Mr. Smith, who had never, Everyone was curious as they looked into the car. The one who got out of the car stretched out a pair of fair and slender legs, wearing a pair of expensive, ck diamond high heels. Her ck fishtail custom-made dress perfectly outlined her slender figure. People couldnt take their eyes off her. When the woman raised her head, the crowd was amazed. Like a ck swan, she was noble, aloof, and restrained. Nancy, who was standing in front of them, was not only amazed but also shocked. It turned out that Patrics femalepanion was. Grace? Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Hearing someone calling her name, Grace turned her head expressionlessly. She guessed that Nancy and Edgar would show up, but ever since Edgar asked her to apologize in the vi, she had given up on him. Currently, Edgar was just an unimportant ex-husband to her. Smiling decently, she took Patrics arm and went forward to socialize. Seeing Grace and Patric walking toward her, Nancy was surprised, and she subconsciously turned to look at Edgar next to her. Staring at Grace attentively, Edgar seemed shocked, yet no one knew what he was thinking about. Because of what had happened during the day, he felt a little guilty. But just a few hourster, not only did Grace change her appearance, but she h o o k e d up with another man! Admittedly, she was indeed beautiful tonight. Although they had been married for three years, he didnt know that she could be s amazing. He thought, Could it be that Patric is her new man? She just got divorced in the morning, but she found a man at night. What the hell is going on? Edgar felt very strange in his heart. Looking indifferent, he was about to lose his temper. He red at Grace, who was walking toward him. He was waiting for a reasonable exnation from her. As they were about to approach him, they turned around and shook hands with the president of the Boundless Glory Group with a smile, treating him like thin air! Given what they were doing, they undoubtedly took him lightly. He sensed that Patric also seemed hostile toward him. Edgar looked more and more sullen, and Nancy became a little awkward. Just now, she had reached out her hand and nned to sow discord between them But Grace and Patric ignored her directly, and she had to hold back the words she hade up with. Edgars younger sister, Mia Fallen, also came to the banquet. She was tasting champagne in the hall when she heard themotion at the door. rubbing her Leaning closer to Nancy and gently rubbing her bitc h get in? Elder, Mia asked, Nancy, how did that This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Nancys eyes lit up as she whispered, You dont know yet, do you, Mia? Grace and Edgar got divorced in the morning. I didnt expect her to find a new backer so soon. I wish her all the best. 12:27 The Millionaire and itis Fillionaira Erwife 2.6% Chapter 9 Mias face gradually turned livid. Blessing my as s! She red at Grace, who was socializing with Patric, and said, She just divorced Edgar in the morning, but she found another man to take her to such a high-end party in the evening. She moved so fast! She added, That bitc h! She must have h o o k e d up with the man before the divorce! How dare she cheat on Edgar? Ill tear her face apart! Mia was hot-tempered. Feeling angry, she immediately rushed in Graces direction. Nancy pretended to dissuade her and tried to pull her back, only to fail. Then she smiled in secret. Sir! Hearing Mias shout, Patric turned around. Seeing his handsome face, Mia was in a daze. How could there be such a man as handsome as Edgar in Frant City? For a moment, she had never been as jealous of or angry with Grace in her life. Who are you? Patric nced at her indifferently. Grace moved closer to his ear with a smile and exined, She used to be my sister-inw. Shes the most arrogant person in the Fallen family. Hearing this, Patric looked more gloomy. Although Grace said that after moving close to Patric, her voice was not low, so Mia could hear her words clearly. The way Grace and Patric were intimate got on her nerves. Given that this handsome guy was in front of her, Mia restrained the ferocious look on her face and tried to persuade him with kind words, but she spoke deliberately in a sharp voice. Sir, dont let this woman fool you. She was married! And shes not a nobledy at all. Shes just a liar from an orphanage! Shes a schemer. She used to have an affair with my grandfather. She Oww! As Mia screamed, a crisp p sounded. Everyone in the entire banquet hall fell silent in an instant. Covering her face with her hands, Mia looked at Grace, her eyes widened in disbelief. You dare to hit me? Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Im pping you. You talked too cheap. Grace rubbed her palms casually and said sarcastically, It seems that the Fallen family isnt good at educating its descendants. Thisdy from the Fallen family only knows how to talk nonsense. She added, And so what if I was married? Is there a rule that says those who are married are not allowed to attend? Wasnt Edgar also married? What you said just now is nder and an insult to me. I can sue you. You! Mia was furious. She had been humiliated in public and used of being ill-bred. Both she and the Fallen family had lost face. The most important thing was that the person who had pped her was Grace, who had never dared to say anything in the face of her bullying in the past! What a great shame! Bitc h, Ill kill you! Mia rushed over ferociously and reached out to grab Graces hair. Seeing this, Patric quickly held Grace in his arms and turned his back to Mia. Edgar was also the first one to block Mia. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He frowned and looked at her seriously, saying, How much longer do you want to fool around? Apologize now. Edgar! Im your sister. This bitc h hit me. Youre not helping me deal with her, but helping her instead? And you want me to apologize to her? Looking solemn, Edgar warned her, I am not blind. I can see whos right and whos wrong. Ill say it onest time. Apologize! Instantly, Mia was no longer that tough. But what was wrong with her scolding that bitc h, Grace? She just wanted to reveal her true colors! She had done nothing wrong. The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. Then Nancy hugged her. Nancyforted her in a low voice, saying, Mia, Edgar is really angry. Hes doing this for your own good. He cant let Grace really sue you, can he? A wise man knows when to retreat. Theres still a long way to go. Her words were meaningful. As Nancyforted her, Mia finally calmed down and said in a low voice, Im sorry. After that, she blushed and ran away quickly. Staring at Edgar reassuringly, Nancy immediately chased after her. 12:28 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife 2.9% Chapter 10 The farce finally came to an end. Mias words just now aroused everyones curiosity. They knew that neither Patric nor Edgar were people to be trifled with. In the end, everyone in the banquet hall returned to normal. No one dared to talk about what had just happened. Patric looked in the direction where Mia had left and asked with a frown, Are you going to let her go just like that? Do you want me to find someone to beat her up secretly and help you vent your anger? Grace couldnt helpughing. She gently pushed his shoulder and said, Why should I be angry? Im not angry at all. She just said a few words. I pped her hard in the face. I made a profit. Patric was speechless. Suddenly, he felt that his little princess was a little tough. Edgar, who was engaged in social activities in the crowd, was absent-minded. He kept ncing in Graces direction out of the corner of his eyes. At the sight of her making a coquettish expression at Patric, he suddenly felt unhappy. As for why he was unhappy, he couldnt figure it out. Maybe it was the first time that a woman had fooled him! More than 10 minutester, Nancy returned to the banquet hall with Mia. Mia seemed to have reapplied her makeup, covering up the red mark on the left side of her face. She and Nancy stood quietly behind Edgar, looking extremely obedient. asionally, she would nce at Grace viciously, who was shining in the crowd. In the middle of the banquet, the dance floor opened up. Many big shots and presidents were dancing to the music with their femalepanions. Nancy was also very excited. She looked at Edgar expectantly, waiting for him to hold her hand and invite her to dance like a gentleman. Edgar got up as expected. Nancy was more and more excited, as if she could see herself bing the focus of everyone on the dance floor in the next moment. However, the next second With a ss of red wine in his hand, Edgar walked to another table. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Listening to the melodious music on the dance floor, Grace was tasting some chocte cake, which was made by a seven-star chef from France All of a sudden, a mans broad palm came into her sight. Miss, I wonder if I might have the honor of inviting you to dance? She looked up. When she saw Edgar, she instantly lost her appetite. Their eyes met. Edgar felt that his heart ski p p e d a beat. It was the first time that he had carefully observed Graces face from such a close distance. He found that every part of her face was just right, and her fair and wless skin rendered her even more beautiful. It turned out that his ex-wife was indeed beautiful. Especially her eyes. They were sparkling, clear, and firm, which faintly revealed a trace of stubbornness. Edgar couldnt help but be stunned. Graces eyes gave him the feeling of deja vu. While he was in a daze, Grace suddenly smiled sarcastically. Looking indifferent and disdainful, she said, Im sorry, Mr. Fallen, but youre not qualified to dance with me. At her words, the onlookers who happened to pass by were scared out of their wits! They all thought that Grace was too arrogant! How dare she say that Mr. Fallen, the most powerful man in Frant City was not qualified to dance with her! Quickly, Edgar turned indifferent. The sense of familiarity that he had felt just now waspletely gone upon hearing her words. He maintained his gentlemanly posture and replied with a fake smile, Its just a dance. Miss Grace, are you afraid? Graces eyes quickly turned cold as she thought, Is he going to pester me to the end? Why is this man so cheap? Cant he understand what Im saying? When their eyes met again, there was a faint hint of hostility in them. Seeing that these two were getting more and more tense, Patric stood up with a smile. He said, Grace is my femalepanion. Mr. Fallen, you dont have to steal her from me. Reluctantly, Edgar pulled his hand back. Patric nced to the side, saying, Mr. Fallen, youd better invite your own femalepanion. Dont make her jealous. Edgar just stood there motionless. Grace was a little annoyed. After whispering something to Patric, she left the main hall and went to the garden to rx. 3.3% Chapter 11 Edgar wanted to follow her, but Patric pulled him away to socialize with the other executives, which dyed him. Nancy and Mia couldnt hear what they were talking about on the side. Even so, they could clearly see that Grace and Edgar were looking at each other affectionately. Mia red at Graces back resentfully, saying, That bitc h! Theyre divorced, but shes still haunting Edgar! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. On the other hand, Nancy felt so wronged that her eyes turned red. Grace maybe Grace really likes Edgar. And if he developed feelings for her over these three years, then Im willing to give up and fulfill their wish. As she spoke, she sobbed with grievance. Hearing that she was going to give up on Edgar, Mia panicked. Dont! How can you quit now, Nancy? I only recognize you as my sister-inw. That bitc h! I hate her so much! As long as Im here, shell never marry back into the Fallen family! Not only did Nancy fail to stop crying, but she also felt even more aggrieved. She looked extremely helpless. But, Mia, what else can I do? Mia red at her exasperatedly and looked in the direction where Grace had left. After thinking for a while, she suddenly had an idea. Nancy, leave this matter to me. I will definitely ruin this bitc hs reputation and make her unqualified to compete with you anymore! Mia, what ate you going to do? Mia moved closer and whispered a few words into her ear. Looking naive, Nancy asked, Is that really okay? Just wait and see! After that, Mia smiled viciously, got up, and walked toward the garden. After she left, Nancy no longer looked aggrieved, and a trace of pride shed across her eyes. She thought, Mia Fallen is such an idiot. She fell into my trap with just a few words. I hope she wont let me down! Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 In the garden Crossing her arms, Grace stood by the fountain to breathe in the fresh air. If she didnte out for some fresh air, the disgusting smell in the banquet hall would have probably made her pass out. Grace! A sharp voice suddenly sounded behind her. She turned her head and saw that it was Mia who was walking toward her arrogantly. Grace looked away coldly and said in an icy tone, Whats wrong? Didnt I hurt you enough just now? Do you want me to help you recall it? Hearing her words, Mia was so angry that she wished she could ruin Graces face. But thinking of her n, she clenched her fists and held back her anger. She took out a bank card from her LV bag and handed it to Grace. Theres 50 thousand dors on this. As long as you promise not to show up in front of Edgar again and leave Frant City now and never return, the money will be yours. Frowning, Grace looked at the bank card in her hand strangely. She thought, Its just 50 thousand dors, a petty amount that cant even get my attention, and she wants to bribe me to leave Frant City with it? Given Graces expression, Mia thought that she was tempted and became even prouder. You grew up in an orphanage. Im afraid youve never seen so much money before. But for me, its just one weeks pocket money. I think you need it more than I do. from my mom before, but She added, I remember you trying to borrow mone unfortunately, she didnt lend it to you. But now, with this money, you can buy anything. What do you think? Are you tempted? Looking excited, Mia kept chanting in her heart, Take the money! Take it! She was determined to win. When Grace was in the Fallen family, Yvonne deducted all of her pocket money. In the past few years, Grace couldnt even afford decent branded clothes when she stayed with the Fallen family. Therefore, Mia was sure that Grace, who was so poor, would not refuse it. As long as Grace epted her money, she would allege that it had been stolen before the banquet came to an end. She would pretend to catch Grace red-handed and call the police to arrest her. Once Grace was arrested, she would bribe the people in the detention center to beat her to Men Grace would never be able to rise death and leave her with a criminal record for theft. again! Thinking of this, Mia almost couldnt hide the excitement in her eyes. His Billionaire Ex-wife 3.6% Chapter 12 Mia said, Take it. I didnt do that on purpose earlier. I apologize to you, but this time I mean it. Since you are so short of money, just take it. Tilting her head, Grace looked Mia up and down. Seeing all her changing expressions, she shook her head mockingly. Then she turned on her cell phone and sent a text message to Alex, the special assistant to Patric. Her text read: [Inside the car we took to get here, youll find my ck gold card in my bag. Help me cash out 167 thousand dors from the bank. Im in the garden. Hurry up.] Almost two secondster, a reply came from the other side. Alex replied: [Got it! Ill be there in two minutes.] After getting the positive reply, Grace sat casually on the stone tform of the fountain. Seeing that Grace was ignoring her, Mia was a little angry. She then asked, Hey, are you listening to me or not? Rubbing her shoulderszily, Grace said, Wait a minute. Wait? Mia was confused as she asked, What are you waiting for? I know youre with Patric now, but hes just having fun with you. Do you really think a young and handsome rich man like him will marry you? While she was still trying to persuade Grace, Alex arrived with a ck box in his hand. He bent down and respectfully handed it to Grace. Here is what you wanted. Looking at the strange man who suddenly appeared, Mia was confused. As for Grace, she had gotten up and taken the box from Alex. When she looked at Mia Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. again, her eyes were shining with coldness, and she smiled unscrupulously. Youve talked so much just now. Now, its my turn, isnt it? Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Seeing Grace smile, Mia was even more confused. Grace opened the box, grabbed a handful of bank notes, and threw them at Mias face. Before Mia could react, she saw something smashing into her. She suddenly felt pain on her face. Then all the money in the box fell from the top of her head to the ground. She was dumbfounded on the spot. Grace smiled yfully, saying, Heres 167 thousand dors. As long as you voluntarily remove your name from the Fallen family and get out of here, this money will be yours. What do you think? Are you tempted? This is several times more than your offer! You! Mia was so angry that her chest rose and fell violently, and her eyes turned red. She thought, How dare this bitc h hit me in the face with money? How dare she mock me with what I just said! Mia scolded, You bitc h! How dare you show off with your money? You earned it by sleeping with random men! Ahh! Ill tear you apart! Gritting her teeth, she rushed over ferociously. Alex quickly went to stand in front of Grace, but Grace pushed him back. Without any resistance, Mia reached out to grab Graces hair. Before she could touch it, Grace quickly grabbed her wrist, exerted a lot of force, and directly twisted it behind her back. Refusing to ept it, Mia swung her other hand at Graces face, only to be restrained again. Grace twisted both her hands behind her back, and she couldnt move. During the whole process, Graces actions were so smooth. She was agile and efficient, looking calm and indifferent. In fact, the children of the Smith Group had been training their bodies since they were young. If they indeed fought, it would be easy for them to kill five people in a row. Because she was a girl, her physical strength was not as good as her brothers, so her father chose judo for her to practice. At the age of 12, she obtained a ck belt in judo. Having tolerated the Fallen family all these years, she had never taken any action. She thought, Does Mia really think Im weak and easily bullied? Realizing that Grace had overwhelmed her in an instant, Mia couldnt ept this fact at all. Screaming crazily, she shouted even louder. Aah! Bitc h! Ill kill you! Ill smash you to pieces! You bitc h! You only know how to seduce men! Mia cursed more and more loudly, and her words sounded quite unpleasant. Grace frowned and said, It seems that I need to teach you a harsher lesson. 12:28 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Fy wife 3.9% Chapter 13 As she spoke, she suddenly turned fierce. Standing behind Mia, she grabbed the back of her neck with one hand and pressed her head into the fountain. Mia struggled desperately, but no matter how hard she twisted her neck, Grace maintained the stranglehold on the back of her neck. Mia was surprised and confused, thinking, When did this bitc h get so strong? Water from the fountain sshed all over Mias face. The more she struggled, the more water flowed into her nose. She coughed violently and almost passed out. Seeing that she had calmed down, Grace was about to let go of her. Then someone roared behind her. Stop! Turning around, she happened to meet Edgars eyes. He was so angry. She let go of Mia, who was so weak that she copsed to the ground. Seeing this, Nancy quickly ran forward to support her. However, she failed to do so, and the two of them ended up on the ground together. At this time, Mias makeup was a mess, her hair was wet, and her ck eyeliner was smudged. She looked ugly and kept coughing, looking miserable. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. On the contrary, Grace was holding her hands indifferently. Her makeup and hairstyle were not messy at all, and she looked noble and aloof. Because of Mias scream, the garden was now full of people. The scene of bank notes all over the ground stunned everyone. Many even quietly went to pick up the money on the ground. Out of sympathy for the weak, everyone tacitly agreed that Grace was bullying Mia. They looked at her in unison, as if asking for an exnation. Edgar was no exception. He stared at Grace gloomily and asked, Whats going on here? Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Raising her long and slender neck, Grace pointed at Mia on the ground. Ask her yourself, and you will know. At this moment, Mia was still coughing, and her face was red. Pointing at Grace angrily several times, she couldnt say a word. Seeing this, Nancy looked at Grace in disappointment and said sadly, Grace, Mia is sister-inw. Although she said something unpleasant at the entrance of the hotel, she apologized. How can you take revenge on her like this? your She added, Shes just a little girl. Grace, you used to be so kind. How did you end up like this? Hearing her words, everyone on the scene thought that Grace was deliberately taking revenge. Mia nodded vigorously in agreement. She coughed and cried at the same time, looking so aggrieved. The crowd began to whisper. After all, the victim was Mia from the Fallen Group. Everyone followed suit andined about Grace. Saying nothing, Edgar stared at Grace gloomily. His stare made Grace ufortable all over. She sneered and asked, You know Mia best. Do you also think that Im taking revenge on her deliberately? Edgar pursed his lips tightly and remained nomittal. No one could tell what he was thinking from his expression. Smiling sarcastically, Grace felt that her question was absurd. After all, Edgar had never believed her. But it didnt matter to her whether he believed her or not. She didnt bother to exin. She turned around and nned to leave, but several socialites who usually got along with Mia stopped her. Stop! Do you want to leave after beating Mia? Its not that simple! Thats right. If you dont give us an exnation today, dont even think about leaving here. Grace snorted disdainfully. Just as she was about to retort, she saw Patric pushing his way through the crowd and standing in front of her. When the socialites saw Patric, their eyes lit up, and they all went up to add fuel to the fire. Mr. Smith, did you see that? This woman is extremely vicious and despicable! Thats right, Mr. Smith. You must seek justice for Mia. Whats more, this woman doesnt deserve your status. Patric was expressionless. He tugged at his tie and slowly took off his suit jacket. Just as thedies were watching him take off his clothes and being infatuated with him, he gently put his coat on Grace dotingly. 4.2% Chapter 14 Itste. Dont be cold. The crowd was shocked to see this scene. Those who had been hostile to Grace suddenly stopped talking. The socialites were so jealous that they wanted to kill Grace. Putting his arm around Graces shoulder as if there were no one else around, Patric said, Its getting late. Lets go back. Grace nodded, As soon as they turned their heads, Nancy said unfriendly things behind them. Mr. Smith, her bullying Mia is an indisputable fact. Are you really going to protect her? Patric turned around, but he looked into Edgars eyes and said, My girl never takes the initiative to make trouble unless someone finds fault with her first. Mr. Fallen, if you dont believe me, check the hotel surveince video. Otherwise, go to the police station and find out what happened. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The way he addressed Grace as his girl indicated that he doted on her so much and was intimate with her. Edgar was stunned. He thought, Judging from their familiarity, could it be that they knew each other since we got married? Clenching his fists, he looked at the petite Grace in Patrics arms and asked solemnly, Have you ever been disloyal to me? The crowd suddenly burst into an uproar. Given Mr. Fallens words why sounded a bit jealous? As if she had heard the funniest joke in the world, Grace looked back at him. We were married for three years. I have a clear conscience about you. As for what you said, it should be me who asks you that. As she spoke, she looked sarcastically at Nancy, who was holding Mia on the ground. Then she left the Easter Hotel with Patric without looking back. The crowd burst into an uproar! Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Good heavens! They had heard of a piece of shocking news! It was rumored that Edgar had a wife who had been hiding for three years and hadnt been announced to the public. They didnt expect her to be Patrics femalepanion! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Judging from their conversations and the way Grace had nced at Nancy before she left, they could tell that something was fishy about it. It was not simple! The way the crowd looked at Nancy changed instantly. Nancy was a little flustered. She didnt expect that she would shoot herself in the foot. Now, everyone was wondering if she was a mistress! Edgars assistant, Tim, took the initiative to clean up the mess and exin it to everyone. Please dont misunderstand. Mr. Fallen and Miss Salen have divorced, and hes in a normal rtionship with Miss Mellis now. I hope you wont say anything about what happened today for the sake of the Fallen Group. After some time, the crowd finally dispersed. Mia regained some strength, got up from the ground, and grabbed Edgars sleeve tightly. The thick, dark circles under her eyes rendered her very funny, but she still gritted her teeth unwillingly and said, Edgar, you have to help me. That little bitc h bullied me in public, which is a p in the face of the Fallen Group. You have to teach her a lesson! Nancy chimed in, Edgar, Mia suffered so much tonight. What are you going to do about Grace? Edgars eyes darkened as he nced at the two of them. Since you insist, lets go and take a look at the surveince video first. After saying that full of resentment, he took the lead and left. A trace of panic shed across Mias face. She subconsciously nced at the camera on the overhead lamp in the garden. Thinking that the camera only recorded her being bullied, she thought that there should be no big issue. Only then did she and Nancy catch up with Edgar. took Before leaving, Grace had specifically instructed the manager of the Easter Hotel. As soon as the three of them appeared, the manager respectfully took them into the monitoring room. Before leaving, he took another look at Mias ugly face full of heavy makeup. His stare provoked Mia, who said, What are you looking at? Even if my makeup is ruined, Im still nobler than you bitc h e s! The manager scurried away in disgrace, but he was very wanted to see how much longer Mia could stay arrogant! In the monitoring room convinced in his heart. He Chapter 15 The video was yed back one second at a time. Mia didnt expect that the hotels camera could also record the sound! She listened to her vicious curses on the surveince video. The surveince video showed that she had failed tond her first move and Grace hadunched a counterattack. Her face became paler and paler. On the other hand, Edgar looked terrifyingly gloomy, indicating that he was going to fly into a rage. ncing at his face, Mia waspletely terrified. Edgar, listen to my exnation. But he ignored her and turned to leave. Edgar! Mia caught up with him, still unwilling to give up, saying, I did say something unpleasant, but I didnt mean it! And as you can see, she pressed my head in the fountain. I didnt even touch a finger of hers! Edgars face was livid. Others may not know who you are, Mia Fallen, but I do! By pretending to give her money, you know very well what youre up to. Mias face suddenly turned pale, and she cried bitterly, saying, I just wanted to teach her a lesson. I cant stand her seducing another man while keeping you hanging! I just wanted to stand up for you! Hearing her words, Edgar fell silent, and his eyes were a little gloomy. Thinking that he was wavering, Mia was secretly delighted, and she decided to pursue the matter. Look at how intimate Mr. Smith is with her. She must have h o o k e d up with him before she divorced you! You should teach a bitc h such as her a lesson. She paused for a moment and continued, saying, Why dont we take advantage of this incident? Lets remove the sound of surveince footage and edit it before posting it online. Everyone surely will scold her, and her reputation will be ruined. What do you think, brother? Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Feeling extremely dissatisfied, Edgar looked at her in disappointment, and rage surged in his eyes. You are so unreasonable. He pushed Mias hand off his sleeve and ordered, From today on, you are grounded. Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywhere. Reflect on your mistakes! After that, he pulled Nancy away. Mia wanted to chase after them, but Tim stopped her. She could only cry and beg for mercy. In the end, she was dragged back to the Fallen familys mansion. She was so angry that she went crazy. Once she got home, she began to smash things to vent her anger. Crashing sounds rang out nonstop. The loud noises woke Yvonne up, and she hurried over to have a look. My dear daughter, whats going on? Didnt you go to the banquet? What happened? Mom! Boohoo Mia cried and threw herself into Yvonnes arms, telling her what had happened at the dinner party and making the situation moreplicated. She said, Mom, you have to uphold justice for me! Edgar is partial! Not only did he not punish that bitc h, but he also grounded me! You must help me vent my anger! Feeling heartbroken for her, Yvonne stroked her back. How do you want me to help you? Viciousness surged in Mias eyes as she said, I want her dead! Grace hadnt found a ce to live yet, so she temporarily moved into Patrics vi. When the maid, Susan, saw her, she was excited and gratified. She was amazed that the little girl from back then had now grown up. Then she helped her carry her luggage and clean up the bedroom. Grace was about to help, but Patric pulled her to the sofa and made her sit down. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Girl, you are going to the office tomorrow. Do you have any ns? Lets do as we agreed before. You can continue to be the president and deal with thepanys affairs first. I will learn from you well. Pausing for a moment, Patric said, Well, since you dont want others to know about our rtionship, I wont take you to the office tomorrow. Ive prepared a limited edition Maserati MC77 for you. Its your favorite style. An MC77 is too expensive. Grace shook her head and said firmly, I just need a car for my daily work. A cheap one is good enough for me. If you insist on giving me a car, then give me amonly seen Santana. 4.9% Chapter 16 Patric frowned, saying, Thats not fair to you. Grace smiled happily, took his arm, and said coquettishly, Im not wronged at all. Patric, I dont intend to reveal my true identity for the time being. Ever since she lost her memory and was lost in Frant City, the culprit in the Smith family. had not taken any action against her. That person probably did not know that she had been in the Fallen family all these years. It was too dangerous to expose her identity before she could find out who that person was. Being a smart person, Patric could roughly guess her concerns. He said, The security measures here are excellent. You can live here at ease during this period of time. No one will disturb you. He suddenly thought of something and added, By the way, Javier has been flying abroad every day recently. I heard that Sergio took in someone who was inflicted with a rare disease in his hospital, so hes been very busy. Hearing that you got divorced, they were very happy and bought you a small gift. They will probably arrive in a few days. Pursing her lips in disgust, Grace said, How could anyone be so happy upon learning about my divorce? Huh, some people! Despite saying so, she was very curious. Her eldest brother, Javier, was the first captain, and he had companies all over the world. He was well-known in both the underworld and the mainstream. Her other brother, Sergio, was the top leader as well as an elite in the surgical field and had a masters degree in medicine. If these two people wanted to give her a gift, it must be a unique good thing. Seeing that she rolled her eyes fast, Patricughed, scratched her nose dotingly, and went upstairs to take a shower. At midnight After sending Nancy back to the hotel, Edgar went back to the vi. When he opened the door, the living room was dark and empty. There was no sign of Grace waiting for him to return home every day, which made him seem particrly lonely. He couldnt describe how he felt. He had mixed emotions in his heart. Turning on the light, he sat down on the sofa and lit a cigarette while listening to Tims report. Im sorry, Mr. Fallen. I didnt find where Miss Salen went. After leaving the hotel, she seemed to have disappeared into thin air. Moreover, her cell phone and ount have signal blockers on them. Our people tried all kinds of methods, but they couldnt by pass it. Taking a drag on his cigarette, Edgar looked gloomy. He thought, Disappearing from the world? My men are all excellent hackers, but they cant locate her. Someone is helping her hide from me. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Edgar wondered whether Patric was the one behind the scenes. Frowning, he said indifferently, Continue to search for her. Send someone to investigate Patrick. Inform me as soon as you find her. Yes. Tim nodded, but his face showed that he was unconvinced. Seeing that he was still standing there, Edgar was confused and asked, Why arent you leaving yet? What do you want to say? Tim hesitated for a while. He knew that he might annoy Edgar, but he still couldnt help it. Im getting more and more confused about you, Mr. Fallen. Youre already divorced, but youre still so concerned about your ex-wife. Why are you ignoring Miss Mellis, whom you really should care about? What are you thinking? Narrowing his eyes, Edgar picked up the ss ashtray on the table and threw it at Tims feet. Get lost! Tim sensibly retreated. He smoked two more cigarettes. Amid the lingering smoke, he looked a little hazy. Feeling hungry, he got up and opened the refrigerator. There were all kinds of groceries inside, all of which were his favorites. He was stunned on the spot. All of a sudden, he vaguely remembered that in the past three years, every time he returned home, the first thing he saw was the expectant look in Graces eyes. Greeting him with a smile, she handed him slippers and said, Youre back. Youve worked hard today. Are you hungry? Ive prepared dinner. But he had never looked her in the eye. In the face of the hot dishes on the table, he always sneered, mocked her, and went back to his room. It was a thankless task, but stupi d Grace kept repeating it every day. Thinking of this, he couldnt help butugh. Tonight, for some reason, he suddenly wanted to taste the food Grace cooked. Herst words before she left the banquet tonight suddenly rang in his ears. We were married for three years. My conscience is clear about you. If she did have a clear conscience, then what was going on with Patric? Realizing that he had been thinking about Grace all the time, Edgar felt very strange. He angrily closed the refrigerator and went upstairs to take a shower. Early the next morning. The lobby of the Angle Group was crowded. 12:29 5.2% The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife Chapter The employees stood in a few rows and looked at each other, waiting for Patric to arrive. Half an hourter, Patric showed up at the entrance of the hall with Grace. Grace had specially chosen a white suit with a hip-wrapped skirt today. Her ponytail was raised high, which made her look generous, capable, and sex y. At the sight of her appearance, there was amotion among the employees. The scene of theming in through the door together was so pleasing to the eye. Patric walked to the middle and announced solemnly, saying, This is Miss Grace Salen, the new general manager of thepany. She will work alongside you in the future. The crowd burst into a round of apuse. Grace nodded politely with a smile. After that, Patric made a rough arrangement for the recent KPI and asked everyone to go back to work, leaving the management team behind. Lucy, Grace has just arrived and is not familiar with the business yet. Please help her out. Lucy, who was named by Patric, was the agent manager. She had blonde and brown wavy hair. Although her makeup was rtively gorgeous, she was a beauty with an excellent figure. Nodding repeatedly, she smiled very enthusiastically and said, Mr. Smith, dont worry. I will do my best to help Miss Salen. After Patric left, she stopped smiling and nced at Grace before saying, Miss Salen, pleasee with me. When she looked over, Grace was also ng at her. Grace keenly noticed a hint of imperceptible disgust in her eyes. Grace thought, Lucy doesnt seem to wee me! Grace said, Ms. Gordan, please call me director in the future. Lucy choked, and she immediately became respectful. For the whole morning, Grace was familiarizing herself with thepanys documents in the office. Lucy brought stacks of documents to her. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The documents piled up on her desk. ncing at the huge pile of documents, Grace asked with a frown, Isnt our department in charge of agents and artists? Why do I need to know so much information? Lucyughed derisively. These are just the basics. When you finish reading this pile, there will be more. She paused for a moment and looked at Grace mockingly, saying, Miss Salen, you dont seem to be familiar with this line of work. Grace nodded and said, Yes, its my first time. Lucys eyes widened in shock. 12:29 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wife 5.3% Chapter 17 Originally, after the former director was transferred, this position was vacant. Lucy was the most qualified candidate for promotion. However, Grace, who was a good-for-nothing, suddenly appeared and directly stole this position from her. Other employees secretlyughed at her because of it. Lucy wouldnt keep the anger to herself. When she looked at Graces delicate face again, her eyes were full of jealousy and unwillingness. For a scu m b a g like you with no experience or educational background, how did you get into the Angle Group? Who did you sleep with to force your way in? Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Grace frowned and red at her, saying, Ms. Gordan, please watch your mouth. Mr. Smith personally approved my position. If youre not convinced, ask him for an exnation in person. Her words rendered Lucy speechless. She could only re at Grace with resentment. Grace was not annoyed. Taking a sip of coffee with a smile, she said, Im indeed inexperienced, but Im afraid youre not qualified to question my educational background. At her words, Lucyughed. Crossing her hands, Lucy looked at her sarcastically and said, Oh? Which lowly college did you graduate from? Did you get a bachelors degree? For a position higher than manager in the Angle Group, you have to have at least a postgraduate degree. Are you that qualified? Grace responded, I havent been to college. I was too idle when I was 14 years old. I got a masters degree from Manchester College by academic assertation. I dont know if Manchester College is a diploma mill. She spoke casually, as if she were just describing a simple and ordinary thing. However, Lucy looked at her in shock and disbelief. She thought, A 14-year-old girl got a masters degree from Manchester College. Is she really human? If Manchester College is considered a diploma mill, then my alma mater is nothing. Looking gloomy, Lucy forced herself to maintain her momentum and said in a sarcastic tone, So what if you have a masters degree from Manchester College? In our industry, work experience is the most important thing. Miss Salen, its hard to say if you can keep this position. After that, she went out, swaying her hips. Stop right there. Miss Salen, what else can I do for you? Grace looked at her aloofly, raised her eyebrows, and said with a smile, Its none of your business whether I can keep this position or not. This pile of documents is mixed with the old materials from several departments in the past five years. Please look through them one by one and sort them out properly for me, Ms. Gordan. Lucys eyes widened in shock. She thought, How how did she know? On the way here, she had specially selected a file with an extremelyplicated format, and part of it was written in Spanish. It was impossible for neers like Grace to understand it. She didnt believe it, but she went forward to take away the documents. Moreover Grace called out again, making Lucy a little annoyed. She gritted her teeth and red at 12:29 The Million and His Billionair Chapter 18 Grace. Miss Salen, what else can I do for you? Staring at her, Grace said and smiled meaningfully, This is thest time Ill remind you. Call me director. Looking gloomy, Lucy mmed the door and left. Grace shook her head with a smile. She knew how to y these little tricks in her teens. Lucy was too naive to y such tricks on her. In the presidents office of the Fallen Group Mr. Fallen, Ive found Miss Salen. As soon as the meeting was over, Tim pushed the door open and came in, handing a stack of documents to Edgar. Our people found out from the Angle Group that Miss Salen was suddenly transferred to thepany yesterday. It seems that she holds a high position there. Today is her first day of official work. Edgar had never looked so gloomy. He thought, A quick divorce and a quick job after that? Is Patric her sugar daddy? Is this what she meant when she said she had a clear conscience? How could she say that she didnt cheat on me before divorcing me? Thinking of this, he was more furious, and he suddenly realized that he had been cuc k olded. Grace was the first person to dare to y tricks on him! Send me the address of the Angle Group. Huh? Tim was stunned for a moment beforeing to his senses. Then he said, Okay, Mr. Fallen. Sitting in the office and familiarizing herself with the documents, Grace suddenly sneezed twice. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She thought that someone had to be scolding her. It was probably Mia, whom she had dealt with miserably yesterday. She quickly withdrew her thoughts and immersed herself in work. It only took her a day to memorize the information that others could only digest in three days. Seeing that she could get off work on time, Lucy was so angry that she broke a tube of lipstick. Rubbing her sour and swollen shoulders, Grace took the elevator to the parking garage. But She had come in Patrics car in the morning. The new car had just been parked in the garage in the afternoon, but they had forgotten to tell her where it was. How could she find it? Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Grace grabbed the car key and tried to find her car by pressing the unlock button on the key. 20 minutester, she finally found her new car. Looking at the green and teal colors, which were sprayed to blend together, she touched her chin and clicked her tongue. Although the style was rtively outdated, it was practical and pleasing to the eye. The key was that the color was coquettish! She liked it! She couldnt wait to try out her new car. Suddenly, a womans shrill voice rang out from behind. Hey, isnt that our awesome Director Salen? Let me see what kind of car you are driving. Lucy came over with a smile. At the sight of Graces car, she pursed her lips in disgust. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I thought it was a good car, but it turns out to merely be a Santana. Director Salen, you hold a high position. Why dont you buy a good car for yourself as a reward? Smiling, Grace didnt care much as she said, Its just a car for transportation. It only has to be practical. Lucy rolled her eyes. She thought, A practical car? To put it nicely, thats just an excuse. She is poor! In an instant, she became proud, and all the grievances she had suffered because of Grace in the morning were offset. No matter what, at least Grace was poorer than her! She flicked her wavy curls and stepped forward to hold Graces arm familiarly, saying, Director, Ive just gotten a new car recently. Why dont you take a look at my car and tell me your opinion? Without waiting for Grace to speak, she took her arm and walked to a parking lot not far away. Grace turned her head and saw that it was a BMW Z4 convertible. If she didnt look at it carefully, she would think that it looked good, but it was not very practical for driving to work. It was solely for showing off. Seeing that Grace had only nced at her car once and looked away as if she didnt like it, Lucy snorted and said sarcastically, Director Salen, Im afraid you havent seen this kind of sports car before, have you? This is thetest model BMW 270. It costs 250 thousand dors tond a new car like this. I spent a lot of money on it. Hearing this, Grace frowned. The way she saw it, there was no way that this car was a Z70. Seeing her expression, Lucy thought that her words had provoked her, which made her feel 12:30 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife 5.9% Chapter 19 more proud. She added, I dont want to criticize you, but you are a director, after all. Dont be too stingy when it comes to what you drive to work. In an entertainmentpany like ours, stars. oftene to visit us frequently. Your garbage car is too cheap. Grace chuckled. She shook her head with a sneer. Wearing light makeup and red lips, she was extremely beautiful whenever she smiled. However, Lucy was unhappy, asking, What are youughing at? Imughing at you for being stupi d. You cant even tell the difference between a Z4 and a Z70, and youre still standing here showing off. Lucy was stunned. She looked at Grace solemnly. Grace walked to the back of Lucys BMW ? the back of the car. What are you doing?! grabbed her hand, and touched the exhaust on Grace raised up Lucys hand in front of Lucys eyes, saying, Look carefully. Your exhaust pipe is stained with old filth. New filth doesnt look like this. Lucy quickly took out a wet tissue to wipe her hands, asking in disbelief, What on earth do you mean? You are truly stupi d. Grace sneered and exined, This is not a Z70. Its an old Z4 from three years ago, the lowest-ss model and a second-hand one. It costs at most 50 thousand dors. If you dont believe me, find a professional second-hand appraiser, and you will find out. Lucy was shocked. Shaking her head, she said, Impossible. How could this be a second-hand Z4? Youre jealous of me, and youre ndering my car on purpose. Do you think Ill fall for it? At this point, Lucy thought that Grace was ta At this point, Lucy thought that Grace was talking nonsense. Grace thought that she was truly hopeless. Grace asked, ording to you, you didnt buy this car yourself, did you? She paused for a moment. Thinking of something, she suddenly asked seriously, Lucy, which executive of thepany did you sleep with? Lucys face instantly turned pale, and she pushed Grace away angrily. I dont understand what youre talking about. You are so unreasonable! Then she quickly drove away. Looking at the direction in which Lucy drove away in a panic, Grace was more convinced that she was right. She narrowed her eyes indifferently. There was such a scu m bag senior executive in thepany. If she found out who it was, she would make him suffer! Retracting her gaze, she turned back to her Santana. 12:30 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wife 6.0% Chapter 19 As soon as she opened the door a little, someone suddenly pressed against the door with a pair of big well-defined hands. A mans cold and deep voice came from behind her. Why didnt he buy you a good car? Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Hearing the voice, Grace frowned subconsciously. The moment she turned around, she met Edgars ck eyes, which were close to her. This is the Angle Groups underground parking garage. What are you doing here, Mr. Fallen? Edgar smiled faintly, saying, Im here to talk about the cooperation with Mr. Smith. Whats wrong? Is there a rule that says I cant be here? Hearing this, Graceughed. What ame excuse! The Fallen Group specializes in real estate and construction, which has nothing to do with the entertainment industry. Are you here to promote houses to ourpanys artists, Mr. Fallen? She looked into his eyes sarcastically. Facing him, her momentum hadnt lessened at all. Meeting her gaze, Edgar felt unhappy. He pressed down on her shoulder and pushed her backward until she was pressed against the car door. He circled her entire body with his arm. What are you doing? As he pressed against her thigh with his knee, she couldnt move. This posture looked so strange. They were with each other at such a close distance. Because of the ambiguous atmosphere, Grace subconsciously blushed. Struggling, she red at him fiercely. Edgar, whats wrong with you? Are you crazy? He stared at her with his eyes, as if he were looking at disobedient prey. Whats the meaning of your new car? Green? Are you saying that you have cuc k o l d e d me? Are you very proud of having Patric as your backer? Are you trying to teach me a lesson? Grace thought, Whats wrong with the color green? Does he have color discrimination? Sheined in her heart without saying anything. You forced a divorce on me for his sake, but it seems that he is not as good to you as I think. Sarcasm permeated Edgars eyes. Grace wondered what the hell was going on. She thought, Did hee here to question me because he thought that I was going to be with Patric? Isnt he too ridiculous? Looking at him strangely, she said, Mr. Fallen, are you mistaken? We divorced because you dont love me, and Im tired. I dont want to sacrifice unterally anymore. It has nothing to do with anyone else. However She paused before saying provocatively, Mr. Smith is indeed good. He is good-tempered, excellent, and more handsome than you! You are not even as good as a strand of his hair! He seemed to have mocked her like this before. The veins on Edgars forehead bulged. He lifted her chin with all his might, viciously. Are you provoking me on purpose? Do you want me to do you right here? Grace was angry too! She was his ex-wife! Everything she had now had nothing to do with him! She thought, What right does this bas t a r d have to be angry with me? What right does he have to threaten me? She said, Edgar Fallen, Ill say it again. Get out of my way! But Edgar did not move at all. Grace was furious, saying, You didnt hear me, did you? Then she could only make a fatal move! She quickly made a move, intending to knock Edgar down in an instant with her judo skills. Unexpectedly, Edgar was faster than her! Grace was confused. Almost instantly, Edgar grabbed her hands with one hand, raised them up over her head, and pressed them firmly against the roof of the car. Furthermore, his strength greatly surpassed her own. She couldnt break free from him. She called out, saying, Edgar Fallen! She was so furious that her face turned red. Edgar pursed his lips and smiled. The pleasure of revenge was all over his eyes. It seemed that he was happy to see her flustered and helpless face. When she got angry, she was as fierce as a little lion. Her starry eyes were as stubborn and clear as ever. She bit her red lips unwillingly, looking charming and beautiful. He couldnt help but think of the night back then when he had been drugged. In a trance, he saw her eyes, which were very simr to Nancys when she was young many years ago. At that moment, she mesmerized him. Now that he thought about it, he felt that night was an exceptionally wonderful one. As he recalled it resentfully, he felt a surge of lust beneath him. Grace keenly felt that his body, which was attached to her tightly, was getting stiffer and stiffer, and a certain part of his was hot. It was pressing against her lower abdomen. 6.3% Chapter 20 Edgar, you per v e r t! If you dont let me go, we will die here together! Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Her words interrupted his thoughts. He suddenly came to his senses and pursed his lips maliciously, saying, I havent done anything to you yet. Im already a per v e r t? It seems that I have to do something to live up to the title you gave me! The ambiguity flowed between them. After that, he aimed at her lips, suddenly swooped down, and pressed his lips hard against hers somewhat aggressively. Graces pupils dted. She felt a surge of shame and admonition in an instant. What are you doing? Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 From the distance, a discordant voice suddenly rang out. It disturbed them in their ambiguous postures. Patric stepped forward gloomily, forcefully pulled them apart, and swiftly swung his fist at Edgars face. Edgar couldnt dodge in time. He groaned in pain and was forced to take two steps back from Patrics punch. Pursing his lips, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Patric shielded Grace behind him. When she saw that Edgar had been hit, a hint of worry shed through her eyes. Looking joyful, she held herself back from apuding. Since Edgar dared to bully her, it was right for Patric to punch him! Edgar should be tortured to death! I heard that you found a new girlfriend, Mr. Fallen, and you are still pestering your ex-wife. Isnt that inappropriate? Patric chuckled and looked as gentle and noble as ever, as if he wasnt the one who had just punched Edgar. Edgar raised his eyes and stared back. Even though his face was injured, he was not inferior to Patric at all. He said, After all, she used to be my ex-wife. What right do you have to protect her, Mr. Smith? He deliberately emphasized that Grace was his ex-wife. He was like a proud male lion that refused to yield an inch in the face of an enemy that coveted its prey. Patric thought, Because Im her brother! Patric gradually stopped smiling, looking indifferent. However, before he could say anything, Grace tightened her grip on his arm. Snorting, Patric said, Mr. Fallen, youre really interesting. Grace is an independent person. She has the right to choose who she likes. What right do you have to take her as your own possession? Their eyes met. Their auras were well matched. Neither of them gave in. Hostility permeated the air. They wanted to kill each other, but there was no winner after several rounds. In the whole garage, they were like each others core enemies. Grace felt that she was almost suffocated by the hostility. After a whole day of work, she was exhausted. She just wanted to end this da m n mess as soon as possible. Coughing heavily, she said, Its gettingte. Tomorrow is a work day. Mr. Fallen, Mr. Smith, you can leave now. Seeing that she was about to leave, Edgar took two steps forward and tried to stop her. 12:31 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wife Chapter 21 But Patric took a step forward and stopped him. Looking gloomy and ferocious, he was warning him. After all, Edgar was at Patricspany, so he couldnt be too arrogant in front of him. Looking at Grace with a smile, he said, You havent eaten dinner yet, have you? Why dont we eat together tonight and have a good chat? Grace didnt even bother to think about it. No, Im not hungry. No talking! Edgar was gloomy, but Patric burst intoughter. Grace spoke so straightforwardly! As if he had won a round, Patric looked at Edgar provocatively and asked Grace, Girl, its getting dark. Shall I send you back? Grace turned her head and saw the two men looking at each other hostilely again. She was speechless, thinking, They are doing it again.. She sincerely hoped that they could be out of her sight at the same time so that she could have peace of mind. She sighed wearily, saying, Theres no need. I want to familiarize myself with the route. After that, she quickly got in the Santana and slipped away. Meanwhile, the two men in the garage were looking at each other in dismay. Given that Grace didnt agree to Patrics invitation, Edgar felt that he had won. Smiling meaningfully, he said, It seems that you dont know much about my ex-wife, Mr. Smith. Patric looked at him tly, saying, I grew up with her, and Im more familiar with her than you. When Edgar heard this, his face changed slightly. Seeing this, Patric felt extremely happy and said, Mr. Fallen, please keep your eyes on the person in front of you. Dont think about someone youve lost and can never get again. After that, he walked briskly upstairs with Alex. Fortunately, Patric had seen what had happened from the surveince camera early this time. He immediately ordered his staff to block off the garage at the lowest level and prevent any employees from going down. Otherwise, Grace would get into trouble again. In the garage, Edgar stood upright. Because of the dim light, his face was covered with ayer of darkness. No one knew what he was thinking. Looking at Edgar from a distance, Tim became more and more unhappy. He thought, Mr. Fallen is actually going to go up against Patric for Grace. Doesnt he notice that he actually cares about Grace very much? But is that fair to Miss Mellis? Miss Mellis is such a good girl. Old Mr. Fallen drove her abroad for the sake of Mr. Fallen. She has suffered a lot all these years. 12-21 Chapter 21 Moreover, Mr. Fallen said that he would marry Miss Mellis and take good care of her. It makes me really sad to see him ignore her like this. As Tim thought angrily, he secretly sent a text message to Nancy reluctantly, briefly telling her what had happened today. He hoped that Nancy could win back Edgars heart when she saw his text! Tim, lets go! Edgar seemed to have thought of something. After shouting, he quickly got into the car and waited for Tim to drive. Tim stopped thinking and trotted to the drivers seat. Grace was lost. She didnt know what was going on with this dam n e d navigation system. It kept showing that the signal was weak. She happened to be driving on the mostplicated forked road in Frant City, so she was led into a ditch. She had circled twice on the same route. She inadvertently saw a familiar car behind her. Abruptly, she found that the car had been following her. Looking in the rearview mirror, she found that the license te number was familiar. She thought, Is it Edgars car? Why is he still following me? She was furious. She couldnt wait to get out of the car, pull him out, beat him up, and kick him somewhere remote. But she was just thinking about it. What had happened in the garage just now made her clearly aware that Edgar was obviously more powerful than she was. Since she couldnt win, shed better run! She sped up, intending to drive on a moreplicated route to get rid of Edgar. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. In the car behind, Tim asked, Boss, our people have messed with Miss Salens navigation, but she obviously spotted us and isnt following the route we nned for her. She wants to get rid of us. Staring fixedly at the green Santana in front of him, Edgar felt a surge of anger in his heart. How arrogant and high-profile she was after she had cuc k o l d e d him! This time, without Patrics obstruction, he had to do it. If he didnt teach her a lesson and let her know the consequences of offending him, he wouldnt live up to his reputation. Speed up. Find an opportunity to pass her and force her to stop the car lest she crash. Yes. The two cars sped along the highway. 6.7% Chapter 21 However, how could Graces Santana be a match for Edgars Lamborghini Hurricane? The speed of the two cars was not on the same level at all. It seemed that Edgars car was speeding up and was about to overtake hers. Gritting her teeth, Grace focused on observing the road in front of her. She saw an intersection with traffic lights not far ahead. Pursing her lips slyly, she came up with a n. When she was only one meter away from the intersection, she turned the steering wheel sharply, drove to the special road on the left, and took advantage of thest second of the yellow light before speeding up and rushing over. By the time Edgar realized her intentions, the light had already turned red. In the rear-view mirror, she saw that Edgar was forced to stop and that the Lamborghini was getting farther and farther away from her. She felt so good! She thought, Does he want to challenge my driving skills? He is still too young! While she was feeling happy, two ck cars suddenly appeared at an intersection on both sides. They seemed to be trying to force her to stop. She thought, Someone else is targeting me? Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Grace gritted her teeth, refusing to slow down, but elerated and seemed to want to die with them. The two ck cars in front were taken aback as she charged forward unblinkingly, sending shivers down their spines. In the heart-stopping final two seconds before impact, both ck cars synchronized, retreating half a yard. The petite Santana just squeezed through the gap. Before she could catch her breath, the two ck cars were tailing her like hounds on a scent. Grace wanted to get rid of them, but the eleration of her little Santana just couldnt shake the tailgating ck cars. She bit her lip, a cool resolve settling in her heart. Via the rear-view mirror, Grace took a quick count of the upants of the ck cars. Including the driver, each car carried five people. In total, ten men, each one seeming a hulking brute. If it came down to a war of attrition, Graced be toast, but if she could outsmart them, she might have a fighting chance of around sixty to seventy percent. In for a penny, in for a pound, Grace thought. Todays just been one of those days, might as well have a go. Bring it on! Having made up her mind, Grace parked her car with steely resolve on the outskirts of an abandoned building. The two ck cars stopped right after, disgorging ten burly men in unison. They held crude clubs in their hands, looking fierce. Grace leaned against her car, hands in her pockets, nonchntly taking in the scene. When the gangsters caught sight of her sizzling figure beneath the skin-tight white dress, their eyes nearly popped out. Todays job was going to be a real windfall! Grace cooll y eyed each of them, her red lips parting to ask, So, who sent you here? The head of the gangsters, eyes full of lecherous intent, retorted, Dont me us, sweetheart. Youve only got yourself to me for ruffling the wrong feathers. Seeing that they wouldnt expose their employers name, Grace didnt bother with further inquiry. With her high heels in hand, a smirk ying on her lips and a glint of cold determination in her eyes, Grace beckoned, Well then, bring it on! 6.9% Chapter 22 As her words hung in the air, the ten gangsters raised their clubs and charged. Beep beep beep! A shrill car horn red from somewhere nearby. A sleek silver-grey Lamborghini Hurricane suddenly spun into view, executing a perfect drift. The driver had changed. Poor driving skills got Tim benched by Edgar, his wages docked for a month to boot. Edgar, stone-faced, then dismounted from the vehicle. His tall frame, topping 62, striding forward with a swagger that whipped up a gust, his aura was so potent that it seemed he had a crew of ten in his wake. The gangsters were all stunned. His eyes, ck as obsidian, brimmed with deadly intent. Edgar ignored Grace, booting a gangster aside. Seeing this, the rest of the gangsters hastily grabbed their clubs, entangling themselves in a brawl with Edgar. Grace, realizing Edgar hade to y the knight in shining armor, eased her high heels back on, leaning against her car to enjoy the show. She was more than pleased to let someone else take the reins. Edgar was a force to be reckoned with, fierce and swift. Within minutes, he had taken down nine gangsters, leaving only the head on the defensive. Cracking his knuckles, which echoed ominously, Edgars eyes seemed as deep as a bottomless abyss. The head was so intimidated by Edgars stare that his knees buckled, and he fell to the ground in a crumpled heap. Sir, please, have mercy. Ill scram immediately, and Ill never bother thedy again. I beg you, let me go Just as Edgar was about to interrogate him further, Grace stepped forward, her high heels clicking against the ground. With one hand, she yanked the head up by his cor, her gaze menacing, Who sent you here? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I?I dont know. Were just hired gangsters, taking whatever workes our way, as long as the price is right. I swear I have no idea who? Youre not going to talk, huh? Raising her free hand, Grace pped him across the face. The head was shell-shocked by Graces fierce demeanor. Noticing Edgars icy stare from the corner of his eye, he burst into a pitiful so b. Wah wah, Miss No, no, no, Goddess! I swear I really dont know. The guy was generous with his money, asked us to rough you up, then record your humiliation and post it online?Ah! 6.9% Chapter 22 Suddenly, a kick sent him sprawling into a nearby pole. Apanied by a sickening crunch, he spat out a mouthful of blood before copsing, unconscious. Graces expression darkened, and she whipped around to confront Edgar, Why didnt you let him finish? Edgars face was stormy. Could you really stomach hearing more? The depravity of these scu m s is off the charts! Were you really considering letting him off the h o o k? Edgar didnt know what was going on with himself. When he discovered what those people nned to do to Grace, his blood boiled. They had divorced, but Grace was once his ex-wife and it wasnt up to others toy a hand on her. As for Grace, who was she to question him? Didnt that person deserve to die? Her naive righteousness was nothing short of foolish. Grace shot him a disgruntled look. You knocked him out cold with one hit, the guy didnt feel a thing. He shouldve been conscious, squirming in pain. Living a life worse than death is the ultimate torment. You let him off easy. Edgar was left gobsmacked. He had misjudged. What he took for naive righteousness was nothing but her holding a grudge. Ill get Tim to look into todays incident. You can rest easy, theres no need to fret. Grace rolled her eyes at him. Who said she was scared? However, Grace was always clear about who her friends and foes were. Edgar had rescued her this time, so as long as he didnt pester her, she could curb her sarcastic remarks. Grace nced around at the gangsters sprawled on the floor, then her eyesnded on Edgar. You better get to the bottom of this and see if your folks are involved. If they are, they wont get away with it. Edgar nodded. Dont worry, I wont be biased He paused and locked eyes with Grace, a yful smirk creeping onto his face. But for now, dont you think we should talk about us? You and me? Grace looked taken aback. We closed that chapter when we got our divorce. Theres nothing left to discuss. After that, Grace turned her back to him, ready to hop in her car and head home. Watch out! Edgar shouted. Seeing the closest gangster sneakily rising from the ground, the club poised to strike Graces head. Chapter 22 The gap was too big, Edgar couldnt possibly make it in time! For the first time, he felt a pang of panic. The next second, Grace caught the iing club mid-air, dealt the gangster an elegant throw, and sent him tumbling back to the ground. The gangster didnt even have a chance to whimper before he passed out. Once the dust had settled, Grace turned to face Edgar whose face was still frozen in shock. A smirk graced her lips. Edgars panic quickly turned into astonishment. Edgar watched as Graces green Santana faded into the distance, her stunning retaliation and departing smirk indelibly etched in his mind. Three years of marriage had led him to believe his wife was a soft touch with no opinions and standout qualities. But the divorce had proved him wrong, time and again. He had never truly known her. Watching the direction Grace had vanished in, a shadow crossed his face. Considering her swift and elegant moves, it seemed like Judo? And she was no beginner. Such prowess couldnt be mastered overnight. And her air of aloof grace How could a girl like her, an orphan from the Frant City Welfare Institution, hold such secrets? Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Theres more to Graces background than meets his eye. Just as this thought crossed Edgars mind. Tim had already hailed a cab to the scene. He was taken aback to see people sca t t e r e d around, unconscious, and he let out a long sigh. Mr. Fallen was really ruthless! Edgar nced at him, Perfect timing. Bag up these gangsters and take them back for questioning. Find out whos pulling the strings Understood. Tim nodded. Also, send someone to dig into Graces background, I want all the details. Roger that, Mr. Fallen. By the time Grace returned to the vi, it was alreadyte. Patric was waiting for her on the couch. Grace told him about the nights events, not leaving a single detail out, which caused Patric to see red. He immediately dispatched people tounch an investigation. On the car ride home, Grace mulled over the incident. Apart from the person from the Smith family who had harmed her, Grace didnt have any known enemies. However, if that person knew her whereabouts, they wouldnt just send a few small fries to insult her and record videos This was more like the style of the Fallen family. She didnt believe Edgar would be impartial after uncovering this. It would be good to get one of Patrics men to investigate. After taking a bath, Grace hit the hay. The next morning, Grace arrived at thepany on time. Having familiarized herself with the materials the day before, she was now ready to start managing the artists schedules. Lucy was astounded by her quick grasp of things and no longer dared to deliberately make things difficult for her. After a calm and peaceful morning, Grace stretchednguidly, her mood exceptionally light. However, after lunch, the office door was mmed open by someone. Lucy barged in, with an angry expression. Grace frowned, Ever heard of knocking, Ms. Gordan? Lucy didnt respond to her, instead, she thrust an iPad in front of her, Look at the fine mess youve made! Grace took the iPad and saw a photo of their own artist, Tom Walker, throwing a tantrum on set. Fortunately, his agent had intercepted the photo, or else it would be circted and people would use her artist of throwing his weight around. Grace was speechless. Tom made such a big fuss just because she got another actor to rece him due to he was so yful and didnt want to act. Chapter 23 Toms a popr idol, all because of one day off, you had to rece him! Now youve poked the bear, I wont help you clean up this mess! Lucy crossed her arms and coldly snorted as she said sarcastic words. Grace closed the iPad, grabbed her car keys, and walked out. Lucy ran after her, asking, Where are you going? To the crew. Hearing this, Lucy hurriedly followed. Tom, this notorious hell-raiser in thepany, was infamous for his vtile temperament, and his repertoire of dirty tricks seemed never-ending. Lucy was chomping at the bit to see Grace on the receiving end of his wrath. Lucy would then bring this up in a meeting, eager to see how long Grace could keep her directors chair! Toms TV series was bankrolled by Angle. It was still in the early days of shooting, with the crew on set at Holywood in Frant City. Grace and Lucy hot-footed it there in a mere half an hour. Upon their arrival at the crew, they were met with the ear-splitting sound of a chair crashing to the ground. As they got closer, they spotted a handsome eighteen-year-old man in the throes of a temper tantrum. His agent and assistant were so petrified that they dared not breathe a word, and the rest of the crew kept their distance. Only the cleaner, appalled by the mess hed made, stepped forward to intervene. Young man! Look at the mess youve created! Just because your family is loaded doesnt mean you can run amok like this! But the furious man was having none of it. He picked up a vase, prepared to smash it, his arrogance palpable. Exactly, my family is loaded! If I dare to smash it, I can foot the bill. This is none of your business! You cant smash this! The director, keeping his distance, felt helpless, his heart bleeding. That was a Yuan Dynasty blue-and-white porcin vase, a piece of a priceless treasure that he had specially borrowed to ensure the props were urate and exquisite. Smashing it would be more than just a financial blow! As Toms hand rose menacingly into the air, fear was written all over everyones faces. With a contemptuous snort from Tom, his arm was seized just before he could bring the vase crashing to the ground. He turned around in surprise to find Graces icy gaze fixed on him. Put it down and apologize! At that, Tom let out a scornfulugh. Who are you? How dare you make me apologize? Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wife 7.3% Lucy hastily broke in with an amicable exnation, Mr. Walker, this is Miss Salen, the new agency director who started just yesterday. It was her who rejected your leave request this time. I tried to talk her around, but she insisted you were shirking your duties, and was adamant about recing you. At that, Toms forehead veins popped out, his eyes shooting daggers at Grace. So its you who stirred the pot! Ive been acting for two days. Whats the crime of taking a break? Youre only on your second day and you dare reject my leave! Seeing that Toms fury waspletely directed towards Grace, Lucy felt a pang of schadenfreude, quietly backing away to watch the unfolding drama. Grace couldnt be bothered to engage with him. Onest time, will you apologize or not? Tom couldnt restrain his anger. I donty a finger on women, but youve really asked for it this time! Everyone hearing this could almost visualize the gruesome scene they expected to unfold within a minute. They collectively dropped their gaze, not wanting to witness the scene. But, the expected sound of violence didnt materialize. Instead, it quickly fizzled out. Instead of Graces scream, they were met with Toms blood-curdling yell. Ouch, let go! My arm is almost dislocated! Everyone turned in surprise to see Tom t on his face, hands cruelly twisted behind his back by Grace. His awkward pose on the floor, butt propped up by Graces high heel, was a sight for sore eyes. His pained howls contrasted hriously with his furious expression. In contrast, Grace, with her ice-cold expression, drew cheers from the crowd. Even his agent and assistants were gobsmacked by her audacity, momentarily forgetting to intervene. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Embarrassed by the spectacle he had be, Tom wished for the earth to swallow him whole. His animosity towards Grace intensified. Do you even know who I am? You darey a hand on me! Youve dug your own grave! Lucy, horrified, tried to intervene. Let him go! Hes the second son of the Walker family of Frant City! How could you hit him! The Walker family, albeit distant rtives of the Smith family, were small fry among the major families in S City. Their influence was limited to Frant City. Not only did Grace not let go, but she also kicked Toms butt even harder. Tom immediately howled in pain. Seeing Grace disregarding her warnings, Lucy stomped her foot in a mix of frustration and pleasure. Youre toast, Miss Gordan! Dont say I didnt warn you! Grace waspletely indifferent to her, looking down at Tom squirming under her foot. You little twerp, had enough? Weve not seen each other for a few years, and you dare to act big? Chapter 23 Hearing her tone, Tom found it oddly familiar. He strained to turn his face from the ground and scrutinized hers. His expression swiftly shifted from agony to shock. Youre Grace? Grace grunted, Remember now? Tom nodded vigorously, Im sorry, Grace. If I knew it was you, I wouldnt have dared act big! Please let me go! Im in pain! Grace then finally released him. Tom dusted himself off, still grimacing in pain, but managed to smile tteringly as he ushered Grace into a chair. Everyone was left dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events. What just happened?! What happened to the promised showdown? What happened to the promise that Grace would die? Could this bootlicking man truly be that previous enfant terrible, the second young master of the Walker family? Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Lucy was floored with astonishment. Whats the background of Grace? Well, look at that! No sooner had Lucy said that Grace was doomed, Lucy had an egg on her face Lucy knew Mr. Walker, but she had seen Graces CV. How could an orphan from a welfare institution rub shoulders with the likes of Tom? Lucy felt that things might not be so simple, so she discreetly pulled back and made a phone call. The crowd looked at Grace with newfound respect. Tom didnt notice the crowds gazes at all. Tom squatted by Graces side and massaged her legs. When he looked at her, his eyes twin k l e d like stars, his grin as cute as a button. Its been ages, Grace. Youre growing prettier by the day. Gorgeousdies shouldnt let a little rascal like me upset them C its bad for theplexion! With her slender fingers, Grace jabbed him on the forehead, her red lips hovering by his ear whispering a warning, Cut the cra p. Behave on the crew from now on. If you stir up any more trouble, Ill spill the beans to Senior Mr. Walker about your little escapades. Dont! He will surely beat me to death with the domestic discipline! Tom winced as if feeling a pang of pain, quickly begging Grace for mercy, Grace, I promise, I listen to you the most. Graces lips curled into a smile, In that case, go apologize to the janitor. Huh? Toms expression changed. Me, the dignified Mr. Walker, apologize to a janitor? Where am I supposed to put my face, Grace Grace dropped her smile and put on a serious look. What era are we living in that we still segregate folks into high and low, noble and humble? You threw a tantrum, and smashed things up, but the janitor did nothing wrong. She ended up cleaning your mess. She even tried to calm you down and you snubbed her. Shouldnt you take responsibility? Tom was totally depressed. Tom nced over to see the janitor tidying up his temper tantrum aftermath, and felt a pang Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. of remorse. He shuffled over, offered a heartfelt apology, and slipped her somepensation. The janitor was visibly moved and highly gracious. Grace then arranged for his agent topensate the production team for the damaged props. 7.3% That afternoon, Tom was a model of concentration and cooperation on set under Graces watchful eye. He acted his scenes once or twice, leaving the director grinning like a Cheshire cat, showering Grace with gratitude. Grace smirked, Hes just a young man, a bit naughty. A little tough love goes a long way. The director guffawed, raising his opinion of Grace even more. It was time to get off work. Tom took Graces hand and acted like a spoiled child, promising to make amends for his earlier behavior by treating her to a meal. Unable to resist his persuasion, Grace agreed. To avoid crazy fans and quietly go out for dinner, Tom practically donned a disguise, unrecognizable unless examined closely. The two of them arrived at Dous, the most expensive seven-star restaurant in Frant City. As soon as they stepped inside, Grace was absorbed by the moody and dark decor. She wasnt a fan of eating in brightly lit ces. She preferred the dim, cozy atmosphere that, for her, heightened the enjoyment of her meal. No sooner had they ordered, Tom started sending her subtle signals, murmuring, Grace, do you recognize the man over there? Hes been throwing nces our way for a while now. Following his gaze, Grace noticed it was none other than Edgar, sitting at the adjacent table with Nancy. Nancy had spotted her too. The look she cast back was smug and provocative, carrying the air of a victor. Grace nonchntly retracted her gaze, Thats the CEO of the Fallen Group. Tom nodded in realization. So the woman next to him must be his soon-to-be-fiancee announced today, set to be engaged next month. Grace paused, her face expressionless, and continued her meal with a concentrated effort. Tom, however, caught the scent of some juicy gossip, I heard he had a secret wife for three years who he divorced. Wonder who the unlucky woman was. Grace cast him a nce. Its me. It took a moment for Tom to catch on. He looked confused, but when he understood, he was so bbergasted that he mmed the table. What? Youre his ex-wife? His outburst was so loud that it caught the attention of neighboring tables. Edgar, who was sitting at the next table, frowned and his face darkened. Unimpressed, Grace shot Tom a scathing look, prompting him to cover his mouth, grumbling in a hushed tone, Good riddance! This pretty boy is nothing but a jerk. Hes not good enough for you! Grace let out a chuckle, So, Im the unlucky one, am I? 7.6% Chapter 24 Toms expression changed. quickly shook his hands, earnestly saying, No, no, hes the one out of luck. He lost a gem like you. Thats his loss. But Tom let the words hang in the air before chuckling awkwardly, Grace, now that youre single again, how about giving me a shot? Cute boy can be quite endearing too, you know. His words hit her like a bolt from the blue, causing her to almost choke on her drink. In the chaos, Grace ended up staining her pristine white pencil skirt. Grace, are you all right? Its okay. Im going to the restroom to clean up. Ill be back soon. With that, Grace scooted towards the restroom. At the next table, Edgar caught their conversation loud and clear. It had only been a hot minute since their divorce, and Grace was already swapping out for a new man?! Did she know what she was doing? The more Edgar ruminated, the more steamed he got. Theyd untied the knot, so her choice of company shouldnt be any of his beeswax. He had no room to point fingers. But he was just unhappy and upset. Noticing that there was something wrong with his expression, Nancy asked in a low voice, Edgar, whats wrong? Nothing, just chewing over some office stuff. Nancy breathed a sigh of relief, then cooed, It feels like donkeys years since weve had a decent meal together since Ive been overseas. Can you shelf work just for today, and keep mepany? Edgars face was expressionless, his obsidian orbs reflecting an inscrutable thought. No one knew what he was thinking. He did not answer Nancys question. Instead, he stood up gracefully and adjusted his cor offhandedly. You eat first. I have something to do and will be back soon. Edgar! In the restroom, Grace tidied up the smudge on her skirt and topped off her lipstick. Gazing at her reflection, she zoned out for a sec. For the three years of her marriage to the Fallen family, she had lived a in Jane, slogging through chores, her skin turning sallow. She hadnt given herself a touch of makeup. From now on, she nned to set the business world aze, reiming her status as the Smith Groups golden girl! Men? Theyd just slow her down in her race to the top. Deep in thought, a strapping figure intruded into the restroom. Chapter 24 Grace barely nced his way, preupied with washing her hands. Suddenly, she heard the telltale click of the door locking. With a suspicious lift of her eyes, Edgars handsome, familiar face flooded her sight. Edgar, as stony-faced as ever, radiated an icy, oppressive aura as he advanced towards her. Grace, taken aback, stared at the man. His face, so close, almost tricked her into thinking it was a mirage. Well, I didnt expect that Mr. Fallen, the big shot of Frant Citys business scene, sneaked into thedies room and bolted the door behind him. Are you a pervert? Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Fortunately, Grace was alone in the bathroom, but she could not guarantee that no one woulde in later. She wanted to by pass him and make a beeline for the door, but her attempt was cut short when Edgar snagged her wrist. What are you afraid of? Edgar forced a disingenuous grin, I mentioned wanting a little chinwag, you slipped yesterday, no way Im letting you off the h o o k this time. Whats there to talk about? The matter between him and her was clear. Breaking free from his grip, Grace massaged her wrist, retorting, Whats there for me to be afraid of? Im just bbergasted that the big shot Mr. Fallen would corner ady in the restroom. His dark, prating gaze held her as Edgar lit a cigarette. The acrid stench of the tobo made Grace frown in disgust. Edgars demeanor, shrouded in a haze of smoke, grew darker as he finally asked. Who is the man dining with you? Taken aback, Grace shot him a frosty look, sneering, None of your blood y business. Ignoring his question didnt stoke his ire, instead, Edgar was sweet on you, what about you? Do you fancy him continued to ask, It seemed like he What? Grace seemed to have understood something. too? Her gaze, nowced with a hint of intrigue, met his, Did you go out of your way to corner me out of sheer jealousy? Edgar was taken aback by her pointed words. Unable to hold back, Grace burst outughing immediately. Edgars face turned beet red, his feathers clearly ruffled by her mocking gaze, Anyway, youre still my ex. This sort of promiscuity will tarnish the Fallen familys reputation. I warn you, youd best steer clear of other men! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Oh, Mr. Fallen, cant find a better way to kill time, can you? As Ive said before, who I business! choose to spend time with is none of your His face was a picture of thunder, yet he seemed at a loss for words to refute her. Seeing him on the back foot, Grace was secretly pleased, deciding to tease him, Does your soon-to- be-fiancee know youve been cornering your ex-wife in the restroom? Her reaction would be interesting, wouldnt it? Id kill to see her face! As she finished, she reached for her phone. 27.8% 7.8% Chapter 25 But her move was swiftly thwarted by Edgar, who pinned her wrist, his other hand pushing her back into the corner, leaving her no room to escape. Grace fought back, only for him to trap her hands, forcing them over her head, pressed firmly against the wall. Edgars piercing gaze was inches from her face, his breath caressing her skin, her cheeks flushed in response. The restroom in Dous Restaurant was also decorated in dark colors. The dim and cozy glow wrapped the duo in an indescribable atmosphere of ambiguity. It was almost the same as the night before in the garage, only this time the car had been reced by a wall. Graces fury was in full swing. You clingy jerk! Have you lost your marbles? Once Edgar had been as cold as ice towards her, but since their divorce, he had been pestering her. Whats wrong with him?! As Edgar looked at her quiveringshes, his mind was transported back to the previous night when her scarlet lips had parted in a mboyant smile before she left. The memory tickled his heartstrings. His gaze drifted to Graces soft lips, and an impulsive desire rose in him to take a bite. Edgar didnt know what the taste would be, but he was sure it would have her hopping mad. Following his line of sight, Grace sensed trouble brewing, her heart pounding in her chest. Graces gaze towards him gradually morphed into a deep loathing, and she ground her teeth, Edgar, there wille a day when youll be on your knees before me, paying for your past and present actions. Her words were as bold as brass. Ill be waiting. Edgar grinned, clearly brushing her threat off. He didnt think she had the guts to challenge him. But for now, youre going to pay the piper for getting on my wrong side! With that, Edgar bent down, inching closer to her. Watching his lips draw near, Grace secretly clenched her teeth, ready to bite him hard. It would be best if he was dripping with blood on the spot! Just as the atmosphere between the two of them was subtle, the sound of a door handle being twisted echoed from outside. Someone wasing in! A wicked idea popped into her head and Grace shot Edgar a mean look. She was about to holler, Help, per v e r t! but before she could utter a sound, Edgar mped 7.9% a hand over her mouth. The stranger outside fumbled with the lock to no avail and knocked again, calling, Is anyone in there? May Ie in? A familiar, soft feminine voice wafted through the door. Both Edgar and Grace froze. To their surprise, it was Nancy. What a coincidence! Grace saw Edgars face darken and she savored the thought that he must be extremely nervous. Imagine his fiancee stumbling upon him cozying up with his ex-wife in thedies room! This was going to be a popcorn moment! Grace was dying to see how Edgar would exin it! Apparently, Grace had glossed over the fact that she was the other woman in this situation. Sporting a devilish grin, she began to put up a fight, whimpering from behind his hand. Shut up! Do you want to die? Edgar growled, gripping her tighter. Outside the door, Nancy was pressed up close, all ears. She could hear a mans voiceing from within. It sounded eerily like Edgars. If it really was Edgar, was the whimpering womans voice Grace? No! That cant be! She cast a nce at the signage overhead, confirming that it was indeed thedies room. Theres no way Edgar would enter thedies room! Although deep down she found it hard to swallow, she pulled out her phone and dialed up Edgar. One second, two seconds Vancy decided better safe than sorry, Suddenly, an urgent ringtone pierced the silence from within. Realizing what this might mean, an intimate scenario of the two filled Nancys mind. She started to get wound up, her expression contorting into a snarl, her knocks on the door her expression contorting growing increasingly forceful. Grace, are you in there? Open the door! Come out Considering it was a public ce, Nancy didnt want to tarnish Edgars reputation, so she continuously called for Grace. The call was still connected, the ringtone echoing on and on. But the restroom was as quiet as the grave. Nancys cool headedness was all but consumed by her raging fury, the quieter it got, the more she suspected foul y inside! 12-22 The Millionaire and His Willionaire Ix wife 8.0% Chapter 25 Grace, get out here! Why wont you utter a word? Are you scared the others will know that seduced fiance? You think Im none the wiser just because youre ying hide and my you seek? Her shouts resonated throughout. Grace, who thought she was in for some good old drama, never anticipated Nancy would only yell out her name from start to finish. With Nancy going at this rate, it wont be long before the whole diner would know that she and Edgar were alone in thedy restroom. As she was mulling this over, she nced upwards at Edgars cool-as-a-cucumber expression, acting as if he was a mere bystander. Why could he, the initiator, be so indifferent? And shes left here on pins and needles because of what Nancy said. Suddenly it dawned on her, Grace shot him a look, smirking, Seems like I shouldnt be the one on edge here. Im keen to see if Mr. Fallen can keep hisposure when ites to exining this to his bride-to-beter! Grace said, shaking off Edgars restraining hand with a forceful tug. Edgar didnt resist, so she made a beeline to unlock the door. On the other side of the door, Nancy was still boiling over, hollering away. Dont want to open up, huh? Just wait! Im getting someone to bust this door down right now! Im going to expose your shameless pursuit of my fiance in front of everyone! No sooner had Nancy finished speaking, a noise from the lock signified it was turning. The door cracked open a smidge, Graces grin beamed at her. So it really is you! Nancys eyes were aze with rage, grinding her teeth, Why didnt you open the door just now? Who were you whispering sweet nothings to inside? Was it Edgar? Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 The more Nancy voiced her grievances, the fainter her conviction became, the hatred in her eyes simmering. But it was as if she didnt have the guts to open the door to confirm her suspicions. Why dont youe in and see for yourself? Grace nonchntly shrugged, swung the door wide open and pointed to the spot where Edgar had been standing, He is right there! Nancy felt a knot in her stomach. Following Graces pointing finger, she saw nothing but an empty wall. Are you kidding me? She red at Grace, her eyes seething with hostility. Grace was taken aback for a moment. Edgar was just here, did he possess some kind of supernatural ability? As Nancy watched Graces reaction, she sensed something fishy was going on. In a huff, she pushed past Grace and proceeded to open every cubicle, scrutinizing each one. Grace stood behind her, equally puzzled by Edgars sudden disappearance. Afterbing through all the cubicles, they simultaneously set their sights on thest one, its door slightly ajar. Nancy took a deep breath and with a sudden movement, thrust the door wide open! Still nothing. Grace, however, spotted the window ajar on the cubicles right side, and realization dawned on her. She couldnt help but chuckle at the thought of the head of the Fallen Group, reduced to sneaking out of a restroom window. Seeing Graces amusement, Nancy was stumped and her suspicions were reignited. If youre the only one in the restroom, where did the phone ringe from? Grace waved dismissively, not responding. The message was clear C it was for her to figure out. Seething with anger, Nancy turned to Grace and spat out a threat, Grace, youre history to Edgar, Im warning you to steer clear of him. If I catch you trying to make moves on him, I wont let you off the h o o k! Upon hearing this, Grace burst intoughter, responding unflinchingly, I never had anything to do with being with my ex, but if you ruffle my feathers, I wont think twice about taking everything youve ever wanted, including him. You! Nancy, taken aback by the icy glint in Graces eyes, found herself lost for words. 12:33 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wife 8.2% Chapter 26 As Grace turned to leave, she cast a derisive look back at Nancy, By the way, take care of your as s h o l e fiance, tell him not to get on my bad side. Because both of you make me want to hurl. You! Bitc h! Nancy was seething, but impotent in the face of Graces provocations. She cursed her luck forst nights failed ns. Frustrated, she stomped her foot, washed her hands and left the restroom. Nan. Nancyd hardly put one foot in front of the other when a familiar voice from behind stopped her dead in her tracks. Nancy turned around to see Edgar emerge from the mens restroom with a poker face. A wave of relief washed over her. Perhaps her nerves had been too wound up, could the ringing havee from the mens restroom? Edgar, did you catch what I was saying out in the restroom corridor just now? Edgar nodded. Yes. Nancys face flushed a deep shade of red. Thest thing she wanted was for her earlier rant to leave a bad impression in Edgars mind. Im sorry, my bad. I lost my cool thinking you were the one in thedies restroom. I promise to never jump to conclusions or raise my voice at you again. Edgar remained silent, his gaze seemed as deep as the ocean. A sight of dark circles under her eyes reminded him of the previous night. Nancy had sought himte, and having failed to find him, she had stood outside his vi for the best part of the night, reminiscing about the past. Although he felt a hint of threat, Edgar, being a man of his word, had acquiesced to her proposal. But From some point on, Nancy seemed more and more like a stranger to him. At times, he even questioned if the radiant girl from the past was really her. Nan, after a few years abroad, you seem to have changed a lot. When he said this, Edgar was expressionless, then walked past her, making his way back to the dining room. Nancy, on the other hand, stood there as if shed been struck by lightning. How How could Edgar look at her like that? Did he find something out? Just as Grace resettled herself, Tom was about to find her. Seeing her finally emerge, he let out a sigh of relief. Chapter 26 Grace, where have you been all this while? Whats wrong? Anything wrong? Grace noticed his troubled face and queried. Mr. Smith sent someone to find you. The issue you asked him to investigate yesterday seems to be making headway. He asked you to see him whenever possible. Alright, Ill head right over. Hey, hey, hey! At least finish your meal before you take off! Tom called out in a reproachful tone, but Grace was already on her way out. After their meal, Edgar took Nancy back to her hotel. Looking at the cold and sterile room again, Nancy, slightly displeased, clung onto his hand, pouting, Edgar, were engaged now, cant I move into your vi? Edgars brow furrowed involuntarily. He had clearly spelled it outst time that his vi was off-limits. Why was she bringing it up again? Despite being ticked off, Edgar still soothed her, Hold your horses, Ill have someone arrange a suitable ce for you asap. Nancy quickly picked up on his annoyance. She felt even more wronged. Why did Grace get to reign in that vi for three years, while she didnt even have a chance to step in? But she bit her tongue. Nancy knew Edgar hated women who wore their hearts on their sleeves. Or, you dont have to go back to the vi. The hotel feels like a ghost town. Can you stay with me, just for tonight, Edgar? Her voice was as sweet as honey, her pitiful look could melt any mans heart. However, Edgar didnt even bat an eye at her, his inscrutable expression hidden behind a poker face. Ive got business to take care of at thepany. Go to bed early. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. With that, Edgar unclenched her hand forcefully and split. As the door closed with an icy m, Nancy slid down onto the carpet, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. Why did everything turn topsy-turvy after she returned? Edgar no longer showered her with the affection and protection he used to. Could it be that he really already knew? Panic started to paint Nancys face. As she sat there, lost in thought, the door creaked open again, and a pair of ck leather shoes filled her line of sight. Chapter 26 Edgar! I knew you Her jubnt words died on her lips when she realized it wasnt Edgar, but Tim, who walked in. Her face fell once more. Tim looked at her, down in the dumps, his heart aching, yet he still had to harden his heart, Miss Mellis, I hate to bother you, but theres an urgent matter I need to ask you. Go ahead, I promise to answer seriously. Watching her trying to keep up appearances, Tim felt a pang of sympathy, he asked softly, Last night, Miss Salen was ambushed by a group of gangsters on her way home from work. The situation was dangerous. Are you in the know? Nancy was taken aback, What! Is Grace okay? Shes alright. Mr. Fallen happened to be therest night, he gave those gangsters a piece of his mind. But he wants me to sniff out whos pulling the strings. He paused, scrutinizing Nancys expression. Nancy appeared to breathe a sigh of relief, Thats good. Then, as if the penny dropped, she stared at Tim in disbelief, So, you came all the way here to ask me, thinking I was the one who sent the gangsters after Grace? Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Tim didnt say anything, but the expression in his eyes gave away what he was thinking. If it werent for the special situation, he would never suspect Nancy. But that day, after he told her that his boss had gone to the Angle Group garage to look for Grace, Grace was then surrounded along the way. It was such a coincidence! It was hard to say that it had nothing to do with her. With a very sad expression on her face, Nancy said sadly, Tim, Ive always regarded you as my best friend. I didnt imagine that youd suspect me. How could I have sent someone to hurt Grace? I didnt even know which road she would take. Tim turned tenderhearted immediately. I believe that youre kind. You must not have done it, but did you tell anyone else? Nancy was terrified. Since Tim had already suspected her, if she didnt give him some useful information, he would probably check her recent calls. At that time, the image she had worked so hard to build up in front of him would be shattered. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. At this point, she could only sacrifice others. She pretended to be deep in thought. Then she thought of something and said, I was very sad that day. When Mia called me, I told her about it. She paused for a moment and quickly waved her hands. No! Mia wouldnt do such a thing. I trust her. Tim sighed with relief. Miss Mellis, youre a good girl, but no one else is as simple and kind as you. After saying a few more words of concern, he quickly left the hotel and sent someone to investigate the people in the Fallen familys mansion. At the same time, he also sent someone to secretly erase any connections between this matter and Nancy. After he left, Nancy stomped around angrily. She was still wondering why no one hade back to reportst night. It turned out that Edgar had saved that bitc h! Now, she could only betray Mia. When Edgar found out, he would definitely be more vignt against those in the old mansion. She was afraid that she could not use Mia anymore! It had taken Nancy a lot of effort to make friends with Mia, who was not easy to get along with. But she was unwilling to let Grace off just like that! Her nails dug into her palms, and the ferocity and viciousness in her eyes were undisguised. Grace went back to the vi and got detailed information from Patric. 13:23 The Millionaire. Chapter 27 It was Yvonne who had hired those thugs, and it was Mia who encouraged them to do so. After reading the evidence, Grace was not surprised. She had already guessed that this matter had something to do with the people of the Fallen family, but Does what happenedst night really have nothing to do with Nancy? she asked. Patric was deep in thought. Ill send someone to find out whats going on with her. Alright. Patric asked again, But since you already know who did it, what are you going to do? She smiled as she came up with an idea. Patric, lend me a few strong bodyguards. Patric was fascinated by her cun n i n g look and h o o k e d her straight nose affectionately. What my little princess asks for, how could I dare not give it to her? Take as many as you want. Grace smiled sweetly and said in a soft voice, You are the person who spoils me the most. In the evening, in the old mansion of the Fallen family Yvonne was sitting on a lounge chair in the garden,fortably asking the beautician to do a facial for her. Suddenly, there was a loud bang at the iron gate. Yvonne was so scared that she immediately sat up straight. Her wrinkles even got worse after the shock. She turned around and saw a world-ss limited-edition Rolls-Royce directly smashing her iron gate and rushing toward the garden without slowing down. The servan t s around them were scared out of their wits, and so was Yvonne. Then, the Rolls-Royce mercilessly drove past the best rose field in the garden. In the end, the Rolls-Royce drifted around and stopped by the gate. The roses, which were still flourishing a second ago, had been ruined by the tires and were now beyond recognition. Yvonne almost couldnt catch her breath and nearly fainted. Those were her favorite flowers! No matter how powerful and influential the people in the car were, she would sue them until they were bankrupt! Yvonne walked over to the Rolls-Royce aggressively, only to see the door open and a pair of high heels landing first. Then she saw the womans face, which was as beautiful as a magazine stars. She also had an elegant temperament. She was truly amazing! Yvonne was so shocked that she stood still. She felt that this person looked a little familiar, Indie Millionaire Ex wife 8.6% Chapter 27 but she couldnt remember who she was. When Mia heard the noise, she gritted her teeth and shouted, Grace, you bitc h! How dare you show up in front of me? Ill tear you apart! Yvonne stopped her daughter and looked incredulously at Grace, who was noble, cold, and arrogant, standing with her hands crossed over her chest. She was stunned by this beautiful woman. It had only been a few days since she hadst seen her, but this little bitc h seemed to havepletely changed into another person! Why didnt I find her so beautiful before? she wondered. Grace stared at Yvonne with a mocking smile. Whats wrong? Dont you recognize me? Now that she knew that it was Grace who had destroyed her roses, she became even more arrogant and sped her hands together. Dont think that you can bully me just because youve changed your appearance and found a rich man to keep you as a mistress! Youve ruined my garden! I want you topensate me thousands of times over! Grace asked casually, And then? Yvonne nced at her daughter behind her and snorted. Last time, you bullied Mia, but this time, I want you to kneel down and apologize to her and pay back all the debts! As she spoke, she gave a signal to the servan t s on both sides. Three or five servan t s understood and walked toward Grace with hostility. Grace leaned against the car door, fiddled with her nails, and said lightly, Okay, Ill remember it. Ill make you have the same experience. After all, today is the day of reckoning. What? Why did she say that? Just as Yvonne was feeling confused, Grace pped her hands and 10 strong bodyguards in ck suddenly appeared and stood behind her. The group of people was so intimidating that the servan t s who had just walked up were so scared that they immediately shrank back. Yvonne panicked and asked, What the hell do you want? I told you, this is the day of reckoning. Graces eyes gradually turned cold. She ordered the bodyguards behind her, Except for Old Mr. Fallens old room on the third floor, the study, and the Confessional on the first floor, smash everything valuable inside. How dare you! Mia and Yvonne spoke almost at the same time. Yvonne was so angry that her eyes turned red. She threatened, Its illegal to tres pass on private property! If you dare to smash one bowl, Ill call the police immediately! Ill have 17-23 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife Chapter 27 you thrown in jail! Grace narrowed her eyes and smiled. She slowly took out a copy of the evidence from her bag. Well, Id like to see if the police will arrest you or me. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Yvonne and Mia nced at the contents of the copy and their faces instantly turned pale. They felt so guilty that they couldnt speak. It was like going out for wool anding home shorn. They lost the battle this time! Seeing that they fell silent, Grace shook her head sarcastically. She thought they were tough and would resist a little longer! Lets go. Hurry up and finish it so that we can proceed to the next step. At the end of her words, she smiled meaningfully. A momentter, the bodyguards made their move quickly. Four of the bodyguards gathered all the servan t s in the garden, while the other six were responsible for the destruction of the mansion. Soon, the whole mansion was full of the sound of things being smashed, one after another. The servan t s under their control listened to the sharp sounds and huddled together, not daring to look. When Yvonne heard it all, she was also frightened. Mia was so scared that she huddled into Yvonnes arms. Suddenly, she thought of something, and her pupils dted. Oh! I just got a set of limited-edition LC cosmetics from Mberryst month! You cant smash them! You cant! She wiggled free from Yvonnes arms in a panic and ran upstairs to stop them. Screams and the sound of porcin breaking were mixed together. From a distance, it sounded like a strange melody. Yvonne clenched her fists tightly, and her eyes looked so vicious that it seemed like she wanted to cut Grace to pieces. All those sounds of things being smashed were all about money, which hurt her a lot. But she would never bow her head to this little bitc h! She suppressed the pain in her heart and red at Grace angrily. Youre so vicious! Bitc h! Youll get what you deserve. Ill never let you off! Grace chuckled and said, If Im vicious, then what did you do to me in the past three years? Wasnt that even more vicious? Yvonne said disdainfully, Youre just a wild woman with an unknown identity. You dont deserve my son. What I did was just teach you some rules of a rich and powerful family. Its you who couldnt stand it and wanted a divorce. What does it have to do with me? What have I done wrong? Her excuse amused Grace. Grace didnt want to exin it. Yvonne was so egotistical that she would never feel that it 12-33 Chapter 28 was her fault. Exining it to her was just a waste of time. Just as Yvonne was about to continue cursing, she saw two bodyguards carrying Mia, who kept cursing, out of the mansion. The bodyguards were very strong, and Mia refused to cooperate with them, so her wrists and arms had been bruised. Yvonnes heart ached. She wanted to take her precious daughter back from the bodyguards, but she was held down by another bodyguard and couldnt move. She could only look at Grace in horror. You! What do you want to do to Mia? I sent them. It has nothing to do with Mia. Kill me if you can! I prefer torture to killing people. Grace smiled. I told youst time that if you provoke me again, Ill make you pay back double, but She paused for a moment. A bodyguard brought her a chair. She sat down in the middle of the doorway but did not go in. That was because she said before that even if Yvonne knelt down and begged her, she would never step foot into the old mansion again. Since you used to be my mother-inw and an elder, I wont hurt you. So, let her pay your debts for you. As she spoke, she shot a sharp nce at Mia. Mia had been deceived by Graces tricks at the banquet. She immediately shivered and could no longer be arrogant. She cried out to Yvonne for help. Mom! Mom! Save me! She will kill me! Although Yvonne was held down by the bodyguards, she could still speak. She keptining about Graces behavior while scolding and threatening her. With the sound of Mias crying and screaming, it was so loud. Grace frowned unhappily and said, Youre so noisy. Shut your mouth. The bodyguards grabbed some rags that the servan t s used to clean the rooms with and forcibly gagged their mouths. All of a sudden, there were only two faint whimpers left in the yard, and the mor finally stopped. Grace began to torture them. Do you remember that you wrongly used me of stealing the jewelry and took the shares of the Fallen Group from me? But since Ive smashed the ce up now, then Ill wipe those things away. But as for the incident in which you forced me to kneel in the heavy rain as punishment, what will you use to pay that back? She gave the bodyguards a look. 8.9% Chapter 28 One of the bodyguards kicked the back of Mias knee. Mia couldnt bear it, and she fell to her knees heavily. The ground was covered with tiny pebbles, and she was in so much pain. She fell heavily because of the momentum of the kick. Because she was pinned down by the bodyguards, her head didnt touch the ground, but from a distance, it seemed that she was kowtowing in Graces direction. Mia was in so much pain that her facial features were distorted, making her feel even more humiliated. Yvonne was so distressed that her eyes were wet, but she was still grunting as if she was cursing: Bitc h, you will die a horrible death! You feel distressed just because of that? Grace smiled coldly. You cant bear to see your daughter suffer? Although Im your daughter-inw, I used to be a daughter. Have you ever thought that my mother would feel sad for me when you treat me like this? At the mention of her mother, she subconsciously clenched her fists so tightly that it hurt her. Some bad memories came to her mind. After a while, she suppressed those inexplicable emotions and looked up at the red glow in the sky with gloomy eyes. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Its a pity that it didnt rain heavily today. Its not over yet. She frowned and was lost in thought. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she came up with a good idea. Bring over a few buckets of water from the pond. The bodyguards immediately went to do as told. The servan t s cowered in the corner of the garden. When they heard how Grace tortured Mia, they gasped, but no one dared to stand up and plead for her. After all, many of them had seen with their own eyes how Grace had been framed. Even if they hadnt seen the rest of it, they had heard about Yvonnes cruelty. Moreover, Mia had often bullied Grace in the past. It seemed that it was fair for the daughter to pay off her mothers debts. Soon, the bodyguards brought five buckets of water. There were fish in the pond, so they identally brought a few shrimps and water nts over when they scooped up the water. Mias eyes were wide open and full of panic. She kept shaking her head and begging for mercy. She was crying so hard that she could not make a sound. She was no longer as arrogant as before. Pour it over her head. The cold order made the mother and daughterpletely desperate. Woosh A whole bucket of water poured down from the top of her head without mercy, without missing a drop. Chapter 28 Mias face was deathly pale. She was so cold that she was trembling all over. The nts were stuck to her face, and the shrimps were still jumping on top of her head. She looked indescribably embarrassed. She raised her head and saw her mother crying so hard that she couldnt speak. Grace, whom she hated the most, was looking at her mockingly. The servan t s, who had always been scolded by her, were also secretly peeking at her and looking at her miserable state. Both her pride and self-esteem were shattered, and she felt overwhelmed and humiliated. Shepletely broke down and burst into tears. Before a bodyguard could pour the second bucket of water on her, she fainted. Seeing that Mia had fainted, Grace asked the bodyguards to let go of them. Being no longer restrained, Yvonne ran to check on her daughter as soon as possible and even forgot to curse Grace. Its just a lesson this time. If you dare to do it again, I wont be as easy on you as I was today. Seeing that it was almost time to leave, Grace called back the bodyguards and was ready to go back home. But as soon as she turned around, her eyes met a pair of deep ck eyes. With a gloomy face, Edgar pursed his thin lips and stared at her without blinking. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Looking at Edgars expression, Grace guessed that he must have found out who was behind this. So, he came here specially to denounce her? Edgar didnt say anything and just stared at her. On the contrary, Tim was the first to stand up andin, Miss Salen, youre too cruel! Even though they had gotten divorced, they were still her former mother-inw and sister-inw. Even if they did something wrong, she couldnt torture them like this. In an instant, Nancys kind image became brighter. Grace nced at him and didnt refute what he said. She just gave Edgar a meaningful look. Do you think so too? When Edgar frowned and was about to say something, Yvonne heard the soundsing from the door. She rushed over to hug him andined resentfully. Son, look at what this vicious bitc h has done to your sister! She even smashed up the house! You must throw her in jail! I want her to live in prison until she dies and repent for the rest of her life! Edgar furrowed his brows. Everyone looked at him as if waiting for him to make a decision. Grace was no exception. However, she was still calm and collected. She was ready to defend herself. Yvonne began to act pompous again. Now that her precious son was back, he would definitely help. his mother! She was waiting to see how this bitc h would die! Under everyones gaze, Edgar took two steps toward Grace. The bodyguards in ck immediately went to stand in front of Grace but were stopped by her. She wanted to see what Edgar was going to do. He stopped half a meter away from her. He sighed and lowered his head slightly in front of her. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. This time, they tried to hurt you first. Its natural for you to take revenge on the Fallen family. They were ignorant. I apologize to you on their behalf. After he finished speaking, everyone was shocked! Grace fell silent as well. She had thought that he would be angry and protect his mother and sister. But she had never thought that not only would he not oppose her revenge, but he would also take the initiative to apologize. This was the first time she felt that he was sensible, responsible, and manly. 13.26 But Yvonne couldnt ept it. She grabbed Edgar and began to throw a tantrum. Youre my son! How can you not help me? How can you help this bitc h? Would you like to see her kill your sister and mother? How can you be so cruel? I dont care! You must give me an exnation! Otherwise, you wont be my son anymore! Even though she was tugging on his sleeve, Edgar still looked iparably elegant. He didnt move at all, allowing her to beat and scold him. Seeing that he was unmoved, Yvonne was so angry that she rushed over and wanted to tear Grace apart. Only then did Edgar look sharply at the servan t s who were hiding and watching the show. Mrs. Yvonne Fallen is delirious. Take her back to her room and call the family doctor. After receiving the order, Tim quickly arranged for the servan t s to take the madly cursing Yvonne into the mansion. He also picked Mia up from the ground in the garden and carried her back to her room. The other servan t s also began to clean up the mess. There were only Edgar, Grace, and 10 bodyguards in ck waiting outside the old mansion. Seeing that he had been staring at her face and looking at something, Grace turned away uneasily. This time, Ill give them a light punishment for the sake of what you did that day. Otherwise, Id hand over the evidence to the police and let them go to jail. As she spoke, she took out the neatly sorted evidence and looked at it. But Im keeping the evidence. Ill take it out whenever they provoke me again. Looking at her sly smirk, Edgar couldnt help smiling. She was like a cun n i n g little fox, devious and ruthless. Seeing that he was also smiling, she didnt know what he was thinking. Her face instantly turned cold. Youd better keep an eye on them and make them behave themselves. If they mess with me again, Ill make them pay for it. After that, she swaggered away with her bodyguards. After Grace left, Edgar stepped over the broken porcin on the ground to check on Mia. The family doctor had arrived and was examining her. Yvonne was much more emotionally stable now. She just sat by the bed and cried softly. When she saw Edgaring in, she tugged on the hem of her sons shirt and pointed at Mias knees. The originally fair skin on her knees had turned bluish-purple, and there were even faint ck dots of blood stasis. Her knees were swelling a lot. Look at how badly your sister is injured. Dont you feel sorry for her? Ever since she was a child, shes been the apple of my eye. How can she endure such humiliation after being so badly harmed by that bitc h this time? If you dont help her, shell have a total breakdown! 92% Can you stand to see your sister suffering? Yvonne chattered on and on, crying and feeling wronged. As a mother, she knew very well that her son hated to see her suffer the most. This time, Grace had been too arrogant. She had to teach that little girl a lesson! Otherwise, she would never be able to swallow her anger! Edgar pursed his thin lips and remained silent. His ck eyes were fixed on Mias knees, but he seemed to be thinking about something through them. Before he came here, he had asked the servan t s about it and learned that it was Yvonne who had deliberately framed Grace in the past. At that time, he was working overtime in the office, so he had heard about it, but he didnt know the details. His heart tightened. Has she been living such an unhappy life in the Fallen family? Was that why she chose to divorce? he wondered. Suddenly, the scene of her kneeling on a rainy night appeared in his mind. Mia had knelt for a while in silence, but her knees were already swollen to this extent. How swollen must Graces knees have been that day But Grace had neverined to him about these things after they got married. Son?! Did you hear what I said? Yvonne shook his arm and interrupted his thoughts. Dont forget that your father entrusted you to look after me and your sister back then. Now that Old Mr. Fallen has passed away, you cant leave us alone just because you have gained the power in the Fallen family! Since she couldntmand any sympathy, then she would remind him of his promise and responsibility as a man. Yvonne didnt believe that Edgar could still protect that bitc h. Edgar turned to look at her, but he didnt answer her question. How did you bully her before? Tell me a few things. Yvonne was stunned. She didnt expect him to care about that at all. Its been so many years. Youve divorced her now. Whats there to talk about? Whats more, as her mother-inw, whats wrong with me teaching her a lesson? How dare that bitc hin to you? Shes really such a shameless woman! As soon as she finished speaking, she noticed that Edgar was a little annoyed, so she quickly changed the topic. My good son, look at my bruised arm and your delicate sister. Can you bear to see us b bullied? Alright. Edgar smiled, but his eyes were cold as he said, I know what to do. 13:26 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife 9.3% Chapter 29 Yvonne was overjoyed and she tightened her grip on his arm. Really?! Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Edgar called the butler over. From today on, Mrs. Yvonne Fallen and Miss Fallen will be grounded together. No one is allowed to let them out without my permission. If anyone dares to disobey me, they will be punished severely under the rules of the old mansion. Huh? Yvonne wondered, Isnt he going to teach that bitc h a lesson? She flew into a rage, pointed at Edgar, and scolded him for being ungrateful and rebellious Edgar allowed her to scold him as she pleased. Without saying another word, he walked out of the room with a sullen face. Then he called Tim over. Get someone to fix up the house as soon as possible, and then send someone here to keep an eye on the old mansion. Every phone call must be monitored and reported to me as soon as possible. Yes. Tim nced at Edgar hesitantly. But Boss, wont this be a little too cruel to Mrs. Yvonne Fallen and Miss Fallen? Miss Salen was really too ruthless. Thinking of Yvonne and Mias miserable situation when he came in, Tim couldnt bear it. He didnt understand why his boss was so protective of that woman. He wondered, How could he tolerate her thrashing the old mansion? Edgar didnt get angry and didnt ask him to get lost. He just asked indifferently, If someone tried to kill you several times and you suffered a lot, would you forgive them? Of course not! Tim said firmly, Id find a chance to kill him. As soon as he finished speaking, he was stunned. Edgar didnt say anything else and left without looking back. After taking revenge, Grace felt refreshed. Javier and Sergio had also sessfully delivered their gifts to her. She couldnt wait to open up the gift box. She didnt expect it to be It was a small model airne made by the aviation bureau! F u c k! Javier had forgotten that she was no longer a 15-year-old kid! She had been looking forward to this for so long. Patric, who was standing next to her,ughed hysterically. When he saw that her face was red with anger, he coughed twice and added, Grace, this is a limited edition ne made by Javier. You cant buy it with money. Theres only one like it in the world, its unique. Javier put in a lot of effort to make it! 1327 The Millionaire and the Billionaire Ex m 94%% Chapter 30 Grace rolled her eyes at him. Fortunately, Sergios gift was not bad, which eased her anger a bit. It was an exquisite emerald ring with a hidden mechanism inside that could shoot out a silver needle. It could also be regarded as a weapon when necessary. She put on the ring. As for the small model airne, she put it in the corner of the room. Then, she took a shower and went to sleep. The next day, she went to work on time.. As soon as she pushed open the office door, she saw a slender and strange figure standing in front of her desk. The woman heard the sound of the door opening and turned to look at her. The womans small oval face and almond-shaped eyes were full of arrogance. When she looked at Grace, the contempt in her eyes gradually turned into jealousy and hatred. This strange woman seemed to be very hostile to Grace. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Before Grace could speak, the strange woman said, When Sophia told me about you before, I didnt believe it. Now it seems that you really do look like a bitc h. Grace was confused. She walked around the woman and sat down in her office chair, then said to the woman, Miss, I have work to do. Please leave. The woman ignored her words and warned her coldly, Its not a problem for you to make a living in the Angle Group, but you must stay away from Patric. If I find out that you dare to seduce him or have an impure rtionship with him, Ill make you feel so much pain that youll beg for death! Patric? Grace was interested in that. You like him? The woman raised her hands proudly and snorted. Im his fiancee. Fiancee? She was the woman who was engaged to Patric two years ago. She was Sarah Grammer, the second daughter of the Grammer family, which was one of the big families in S City. Why had she never heard Patric mention her? It seemed that he was not interested in this woman. And it just so happened that Grace did not want such an arrogant person to be her future -sister-inw. With a smile on her face, Grace said, You are just a fiancee. Everything can be changed before the timees. Miss Grammer, are you trying to im sovereignty? Im sorry, this ce is small, so I cant entertain you. You! Sarah was choked with anger. 1327 9.5% The Millionaire and His Billionate Ex-wife Chapter 30 Before she could say anything more, Grace quickly threw herself into work and ignored her. Sarah had no ce to vent her anger and could only leave resentfully. After leaving Graces office, she nced at Lucy. Lucy understood and followed her to a remote corridor where there were no surveince cameras. Sarah asked, Is the new general manager of yourpany any good? Lucy nced around to make sure that there was no one around. She said in a low voice, Mr. Smith personally brought her to thepany and asked us to take care of her. I guess that she has been entangled with Mr. Smith before joining thepany. Moreover, she usually doesnt take anyone seriously. She even hit the popr artists in thepany at will. She is extremely arrogant. What? Sarah was furious. In that case, we cant let her stay here. She waved her hand and gestured for Lucy toe closer. Then, she instructed her in a voice that only the two of them could hear. Hearing this, Lucy felt a little fearful. Is that really okay? Isnt it too much? Sarah patted her on the shoulder gently. Dont worry. When its done, Ill put in a good word for you to Patric and have you rece her as the general manager. On one hand was her sense of conscience. On the other hand was a promotion. Lucy hesitated for a few seconds before choosing thetter. In the afternoon Grace was still assigning recent activities to artists in the office when Lucy knocked on the door and came in with a smile on her face. Her attitude was unprecedentedly good. Director Salen, have you heard that the Saint TV Group has invested a huge sum of money in a male lead drama? Grace didnt even raise her head. She focused on her work and asked, Whats wrong? Lucy smiled as if she were an old friend and respectfully handed a document to Grace, Ive won the opportunity to negotiate with the person in charge of the Saint TV Group, but they asked you to negotiate it. Only then did Grace raise her head and look at her coldly. Lucy was shocked by the coldness in her eyes, which seemed to be able to prate ones heart. Grace sneered and said, Its a good thing to get amission bump. You should go there to negotiate a contract. Lucy hastily smiled. I do want to go, but they think that Im in a minor position, so only the director-level people are qualified to discuss it. In fact, themission is not a big deal. After all, its a good opportunity to help thepanys artists build momentum. Its all for the sake of thepany. As long as we can 13.27 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife 96% Chapter 30 get it, anyone would be happy to go. Grace had been observing her expression and said in a strange tone, Ms. Gordan, this is the first time that you have been so respectful to me. Lucy froze for a moment before she smiled. Ive seen how powerful you are, director, so I dont dare to make trouble. But this meeting is really a good opportunity. Are you sure you dont want to think about it again? Yes, of course, I will go. Grace pursed her lips and smiled. She thought, If I dont go, how will I find out what tricks you want to y? In the evening, when it was time to get off work, Lucy eagerly and familiarly pulled Grace and took her to the dinner party. When they arrived at the luxurious private room, three potbellied middle-aged men politely got up. When they looked at Grace, their eyes lit up. Lucy took the lead in introducing them with a smile. This is the beautiful director of the Angle Group, Miss Salen. Director, these three are Director Johnson, Director Wilson, and Director Moore. Youre all directors? Grace blinked innocently and asked, Why didnt the Executive Leadere to talk to me? Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Lucy paused, her countenance momentarily suspended, before her smile intensified, radiating an even greater brilliance. Leaning closer to Grace, she feigned a discreet conversation, her voice barely audible. Those three directors hold significant sway within ourpany, known figures in their own right. The fate of our artists rests in their hands. Ms. Salen, I implore you not to antagonize them. Grace nodded expressionlessly. Once their private conversation concluded, they pivoted gracefully The three directors fixed their gaze upon Grace, their eyes gleaming with avarice, an unsettling sight that stirred a wave of nausea within her. Director Salen, I must say, you more than live up to your reputation. I mean, not only are you drop- dead gorgeous, but your figure is on point too. One of the directors, Mr. Wesley, spoke up. Grace responded with a gracious smile, Im truly ttered. You all are the ones who truly stand out. Lucy extended a weing gesture, inviting everyone to have a seat. Lifting her ss, she took the initiative to toast Grace. Heres to you, Ms. Salen, for engaging in our first face-to-face business discussion since assuming your role. I raise my ss in a toast, wishing you every sess. She insisted, pressing the ss of red wine into Graces hand. Grace elegantly swirled the wine ss and brought it to her nose, savoring the aroma. The 1982 Lafite, truly a splendid choice. With a gentle smile, she delicately clinked sses with Lucy before raising her head and swiftly downing the contents in one gulp. Another director chimed in, offering a ttering remark. I must admit, Director Salen, Im pleasantly surprised by your knowledge of red wine. Your expertise in drinking is awe-inspiring, and your charm is undeniable. Please allow me to raise a toast in your honor. Grace inquired, Wasnt todays agenda meant to cover the casting decisions for Epicent Films script? Why was there no mention of it? The directors disyed a nonchnt demeanor. Certainly, we will address it, but its customary to enjoy a drink before diving into business matters at the table. Director Salen, you know the rules, dont you? The three directors smiled and raised their sses, toasting her one after another. Grace didnt refuse. She drank one ss after another. In the presidents office of the Grammer Group. A knock echoed through the door as Tim entered. Carrying himself with respect, he handed over a piece of information regarding Grace. Mr. Fallen, we have verified this information three times. This is the result. Please take a look 13 27 The Millionaire and H4 Edgar epted the document and studied its contents intently, his brow slightly furrowed, reviewing it repeatedly. On the surface, her experience appeared wless, and her life seemed ordinary. However, there was only a single sentence mentioning her experience before age 15, with no specific details provided. The circumstances surrounding her time in the orphanage remained a mystery as well. Was there truly someone in the world that even elite hackers couldnt uncover? Seeing through Edgars doubts, Tim asked, Would you like them to persist in their investigation? No need, Edgar closed the document, cing it atop the stack of papers. She intentionally obstructed our efforts to uncover her past. It would be futile to persist in the investigation. However, her family background must be far from ordinary. He walked purposefully towards the panoramic window, lighting a cigarette, his gaze growing somber. Tim powered on the iPad and inquired, Mr. Fallen, you had a dinner engagement scheduled a week ago. Are you still interested in attending? Yes. At the dinner party of Epicent Films. The four of them took turns encouraging Grace to drink, raising their sses in toast three times. Despite the repeated offers, Grace graciously epted each one without refusal. They had consumed six bottles of red wine. Nevertheless, her cheeks had only taken on a faint rosiness, and she appeared even more captivating beneath the illumination. Yet, her eyes shone with unusual brilliance. Lucy shook her head, a hint of mncholy clouding her. She hadnt anticipated Graces exceptional tolerance for alcohol. How could Grace remain unfazed while she and the three directors started feeling drunk? They were practically at their limit. Grace poured herself another ss of red wine and downed it, although no one asked her to drink this time. Then, with those clear and radiant eyes, Grace fixed her gaze on each of them in turn. Her smiles, while beautiful, carried a hint of subtle sarcasm. They were all impressed! They werepletely in awe! If they hadnt witnessed it firsthand, they would never have believed that this woman could remain unaffected by alcohol. Directors, Ms. Gordan, why have you stopped drinking? Shouldnt we proceed with our business. matters if we truly wont be drinking any further? 1327 The Millionaire and the Billionate to wile 9.8% Chapter 31 Grace took the initiative. She proposed a toast to them. The three directors cast swift, sharp nces at Lucy, conveying their expectation for her to do something. They had reached their limits. Any further drinking would likely result in them copsing to the ground. Lucy clenched her teeth, fully aware that she couldnt let things continue this way. Luckily, before she arrived, Sarah had given her a bag of some secret stuff that waspletely undetectable in color and taste. It was meant to ensure that nothing would go wrong. She shared a knowing nce with Director Moore, who understood her intention, and he responded with a smile. Director Salen, have you had a chance to review the script n for our new male lead? Director Moore inquired. As he asked, Director Moore retrieved a document and extended it to Grace. Heres thetest version. Director Salen, why dont you take a look and let me know your preferences? Grace stood up to retrieve the document. Suddenly, a snapping sound echoed through the room. It turned out that next to her, Lucy dropped her wine ss by ident. Excuse me, Ms. Salen! It was unintentional. Perhaps Ive had a bit too much to drink tonight. Let me get you a new ss and pour you another drink. Grace cast a meaningful nce at Lucy but did not intervene. After a brief moment, Lucy returned with a fresh wine ss, filled to the brim with red wine, and obediently handed it to Grace. Mr. Jameson and Lucy continued to exchange nces, their anticipation evident. They couldnt wait to raise their sses once more and offer a toast to Grace. Grace declined, not epting the offered ss. Theres no need to rush. Lets consider this ss of wine as the end of the evening, she remarked. Mr. Jameson, notprehending her intentions, echoed in agreement, Alright, alright, whatever the beauty says. Ive carefully examined the character list, and something seems off here Gracemented, her voice tinged with a hint of intrigue. As she spoke, she subtly shifted her ss. Grace stood up, clutching the document, and slightly leaned her body as she handed it over to Mr. Jameson. Mesmerized by her alluring physique, the three directors were left momentarily stunned. Lacking proper support, Grace ced the documents on two nearby goblets and proceeded to highlight and discuss their contents. The directors attention wasnt focused on the documents at that moment. Their primary desire was to expedite and conclude the discussion as quickly as possible. 1327 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife 9.9% Chapter 31 Regardless of Graces methods and suggestions, they were all well-received by the directors. Mr. Jameson eagerly lifted his ss once more. Director Salen, now that the business matters have been resolved, why dont we raise our sses to toast to our future coboration? Grace didnt decline the invitation. She picked up her ss and lightly clinked it with the others but didnt take a sip immediately. The four of them drank quickly and looked at Grace with expectation and excitement. The dark red wine smelled intoxicating. Grace brought the wine to her lips, hesitated for a moment, and drank it up. In just a few seconds, her eyes became blurred. She shook her head in a daze and finally fell on the table, unable to resist. The four of them looked at the remaining goblets and smiled triumphantly. Halfway through the meal, Edgar came out of the private room and went to the bathroom. On the way back, he passed the emergency passage and identally saw a familiar woman talking toBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. a plump man in the corner. He took a closer look and found the woman who unted her BMW to Grace earlier in the garage. Edgar was not interested in gossip. He turned his head and was about to leave when he keenly heard their conversation. Mr. Jameson, remember to remind the other two directors to record Grace and send it to me after its over. Also, remember to contact me for Mr. Wesley and Mr. Lewis business in the future. Dont worry. Of course, we wont forget about you. After saying that, Mr. Jameson rubbed his hands and hurried to the private room to enjoy the night with Grace. However, as soon as he turned his head, his cor was suddenly grabbed. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 When he saw who it was, Mr. Jamesons eyes widened in horror. Mr Mr. Fallen What are you doing here? Edgars expression grew gloomy, and the veins on his forehead visibly bulged. He clenched his cor tightly, his voice filled with intensity as he inquired, In which private room is she located? What do you n to do with her? Edgars terrifying gaze nearly petrified Mr. Jameson. His lips quivered, and he divulged all the information with a trembling voice. Lucys face turned pale with fear, and she attempted to slip away, hoping to escape the tense situation discreetly. She was controlled by Tim, who had just arrived. Edgar handed them to him, instructing him, Tie them up and lock them in a room. Ill deal with them later. With a menacing expression, he swiftly made his way to the private room. An unsettling sensation crept over him. Mr. Jameson said she drank wine that was drugged 15 minutes ago. Had she His eyes, filled with a scarlet hue, became increasingly saturated with a sinister intent to kill. He pushed open the door of the ate room. As he entered the private room, his gaze fell upon a gruesome sight, a pool of blood sttered across the floor, stretching even into the small bathroom. Mens voices could be heard from within the bathroom, persistently resonating in the air. Two at the same time! Consumed by a zing fury, Edgar strode purposefully toward the bathroom. In the periphery of his vision, he caught sight of a figure nonchntly standing nearby. He took a closer look. It was Grace. She embellished a subtle touch of makeup, exuding an air of elegance as she leaned gracefully against the chair. Her slender fingers rhythmically tapped on the broken leg of the stool nearby. There were a few conch tips on the legs of the stool and asional drops of blood on the ground. It could be seen that it had experienced a fierce battle. Edgar looked her up and down carefully. Are you really okay? Grace tilted her head and smiled yfully. Are you disappointed that Im fine, Mr. Fallen? Of course not. Just as he was about to argue, Grace chimed in with a smirk, Mr. Fallen, looks like youve got your Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. 13.27 The Millionaire and His Billionaife Ex-wife 10.1% Chapter 32 finger on the pulse of things. Did youe all the way just to catch up on thetest gossip in the entertainment industry? What? Edgar was confused. The bathroom door swung open abruptly, and two figures, appearing as disheveled and injured, were crawling towards her. He took a closer look. Two guys with messed-up faces were crawling over, all blood y and beaten. One of them had a disturbing redness on his face, looking like he had been dosed with something. He held his injured abdomen, blood seeping through his fingers, his face contorted in pain. The other person was hunched over, holding her back with her hands in a sorrowful manner. Her face was drenched in blood, and the pain etched on her features made her appearance truly ghastly. Edgars initial shock subsided, and he let out a sigh of relief. Edgar remembered the previous encounter when he had discovered Graces proficiency in martial arts. Indeed, Grace was not one to allow herself to be at a disadvantage. Mr. Wesley and Mr. Lewis crawled miserably to a ce two meters away from Grace and knelt down. Suddenly, they burst into tears. Your Majesty, its all Mr. Jameson and Lucys idea. They urged me to do this! I was forced! Yes, yes! We werepletely in the wrong. Please spare us. We promise we wont do anything like this again Grace took out her phone with a sneer and scrolled through the information she had on them. The director of Epicent Films, Victor Wesley, is notorious for his greed and debauchery. He has a disturbing inclination toward the mistreatment of women. Numerous female stars and employees have suffered from his abusive behavior, with some even meeting tragic fates. And wow, Louis Lewis, the director of Epicent Films, has exploited and preyed upon countless female stars, leading to the demise of 11 individuals. Do you really think you can get away with it so easily? Upon hearing her words, the two of them burst into even louder so b s. Their legs trembled uncontrobly. Please, mydy, have mercy on us! We know we messed up big time. We swear we wont ever dare to pull such a stunt again. If we do, may lightning strike us down and turn us into dust! Grace elegantly poured herself a ss of red wine and gave it a gentle swirl. Well, since youve admitted your mistakes, I suggest you post the recorded video from the bathroom on Twitter. Announce your crimes, sincerely apologize to the victim, and make it known to the public just how despicable and infuriating you truly are! The faces of the two men tensed up upon hearing her words. 13.27 The Millionaire and His Billionate Ex-wife 10.1% Chapter 32 Louis panicked and vehemently shook his head. No No way! If I do that, theyll kick me off the board! Everyone will hate me, and the cops will lock me up! I wont get out alive! Victor chimed in, pleading, Ms. Salen, please have mercy. We can promise you anything other than that! They were scared to death just thinking about being sentenced to death and getting beaten up by other prisoners in jail. Edgar stood aside quietly and listened with a slight smile on his face. She was direct, fierce, and cun n i n g, with an array of tricks at her disposal. Her approach resonated with his own style of handling matters. Before Grace could speak, he nced gloomily at the two people on the ground and said, Do as Ms. Salen said. They cast humble gazes at him once more. Before they could even beg for mercy, he cut them off with a chilling tone, Or would you prefer a taste of my torture? Grace was confused. The two people being threatened trembled all over. They had heard enough about Edgars reputation for dealing with people. The mere thought of it made them shudder, realizing it would be a fate far worse than death itself! They were even more terrified. Well do it! Well do it now! With trembling hands, they posted the video on Twitter under the cold gaze of Grace. Grace rubbed her wrists, got up, and left the private room. She didnt even look at Edgar. Edgar called Tim and chased after her. Only Victor and Louis were left in the room, snuggling up to each other and wailing in despair. In less than five minutes, the Inte was in an uproar. Tim informed the police toe in and arrest them quickly. The two of them were taken away by the police car in less than two minutes. They were dragged out of the restaurants back exit before they could see how they werembasted on the Inte. Grace left quickly, and Edgar couldnt keep up with her. He walked all the way out of the restaurant and finally saw Grace at the door. It was already dark, but the lights at the restaurant entrance were very bright. He saw Grace lowering her head and looking at the man squatting at her feet, gently massaging her sore legs. It was Patric. Patric raised his head dotingly as he rubbed. Does it hurt? Next time you want to hit someone, tell me. You dont have to do it yourself. 13.27 The Millionaire and Hip Billionarte Ex-wife. 10.2% Chapter 32 Grace chuckled and said, I havent fought for a long time, so I must admit it was rather exhrating. I feel quite refreshed after this little exercise. Edgar stood rooted to the spot. This scene struck him deeply. After gently massaging her calf, Patric removed his suit jacket and carefully wrapped it around her. He then shielded her protectively and guided her into the car. As he closed the door, Patric turned around and fixed a cold stare on Edgar, conveying a clear warning in his gaze. The Rolls-Royce soon departed. Edgars gaze remained fixed on the path where the Rolls-Royce had vanished. His heart filled with a mix of emotions he couldnt quiteprehend. The image of Patric tenderly massaging Graces legs reyed in Edgars mind, leaving asting impression he couldnt shake off. Tim saw his president standing alone in a daze when he exited the restaurant. No one knew what he was thinking. Mr. Fallen? Are you okay? Edgar came to his senses, but his eyes were still gloomy. Whats the matter? Victor and Louis have been taken away. As for the two upstairs, how do you n to deal with them? He pondered for a moment, and the scene just now shed through his mind again. He said coldly, Nothing, let them go. Huh? Let them go? Tim was stunned. He had spent a lot of effort tying them up and dragging them into the dark room. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Edgar pursed his thin lips and strode out of the restaurant without saying a word. Tim had no choice but to call his subordinates to let them go. Lucy and Mr. Jameson were tied up in a dark room, shivering. She had never dreamed Grace would be familiar with someone as powerful as Edgar, and her jealousy of Grace deepened. Grace was just an orphan raised in an orphanage. On her resume, she seemed to be divorced. How could such a woman deserve the help of many top men in Frant City? But at this moment, she was more afraid than jealous. She was afraid of how Edgar would deal with them. The light was turned on with a crisp click, and the sudden light almost blinded both. They were so scared that they trembled. Before they could beg for mercy, they saw that the subordinates of Tim had untied them! Then, the group of people left directly. They didnt even give them a look. Lucy and Mr. Jameson looked at each other in dismay. What was going on? Did they let them go so quickly? Mr. Jameson immediately called Victor to inquire about the situation. Lucy was also listening by the side. But Victors phone was turned He couldnt get through, no matter what. They had no choice but to leave this troublesome ce first, or Edgar would regret it and catch them again. Later, Lucy called Sarah and learned from her that Victor and Louis had been arrested. Sarah asked, What happened? Mr. Fallen of the Fallen Group identally overheard Mr. Wesley and me. He tied us up. Mr. Fallen is probably the one who sent Mr. Wesley to jail. Lucy guessed, but she was still a little confused. She continued, But I still cant figure it out. Since he sent Mr. Wesley and Mr. Lewis in, why did he let me and Mr. Jameson go? Sarah was silent for a moment. Ill send someone to investigate this matter. You just need to keep an eye on that woman. Yes. After hanging up the phone, Lucy turned her head and hugged the man beside her. 13:28 The Millionaire and His Billionante Er wife 10.4% Chapter 33 The man was bald and in his forties. He held her in his arms lustfully and said, I think thepanys new director is quite good. Why cant you tolerate her? Hearing this, Lucy pushed him away angrily. How dare you say that? You promised to help me get promoted, but that woman took the position. If it werent for her beauty, would you care about this kind of thing? Thinking of something, she continued, And my car, you gave me a second-hand BMW. Am I so cheap in your heart? The man couldnt answer for a moment, so he could onlyfort her gently. Youre the most important person in my heart. I didnt have enough money on me earlier, but when Im freeter, Ill take you to the 4S shop to pick a better one. Lucy snorted to express her dissatisfaction. If youre gunning for that director position, Ill pick apart her ws at tomorrows meeting. You can lend her a hand then. Being a neer, she wont know how to handle it. Shell make aplete fool of herself in front of everyone. And before long, that director title will be yours. Lucy was overjoyed. Its a deal. The guy nodded, his eyes gleaming with desire. Babe, Ive been there for you through thick and thin. Dont you think its time you gave me a little something in return? Lucy blushed and pouted, Youre so annoying! Early the following day. Lucy drove to thepany in high spirits. Before the meeting, Grace coincidentally found herself in the same elevator as Lucy, heading upstairs. Unable to resist a yful jab, she quipped, Well, well, Ms. Gordan, you look quite radiant today. It seems like you had a restful nights sleep. Lucy nced disdainfully at Grace and retorted, Certainly better than you. I suppose you didnt get a wink of sleepst night, did you? Lucy was sure that Grace was knocked out by the drugst night. And she thought it was highly likely that Mr. Wesley and Mr. Lewis seeded. But they were sent to jail by Edgar before they got to send her the video. She believed that was what happened. Therefore, the way she looked at Grace with even more disdain. She didnt understand how Grace, a toy, was so confident in front of her. With this thought in mind, she lifted her chin proudly, approached Grace, and delivered her words with a sarcastic tone. Oh, Director Salen, Id be simply delighted to be your friend. Sadly, it seems youre on the verge of losing your job. Im afraid our chance to work together in the future will be quite slim. Grace sneered and nced at her as if she was looking at a fool. Really? Ding. They arrived at the floor. 1059 Chapter 33 Grace went out first. Looking at her back, Lucy gritted her teeth with hatred. Id like to see how you cryter! Angle Group had a meeting every month, mainly to carry out the follow-up work n for each group. Those upying positions above the director level were seated in the first half of the table, while employees like Lucy were relegated to the second half, which ced them quite a distance away from Grace. The leaders and employees arrived, filling the room one by one. The meetingmenced as Patric made his entrance. The heads of each department took their turn to speak. Lucy grew increasingly bored as the meeting dragged on. Finally, it was Graces turn to take the floor. Lucy clenched her fists, and her eyes became more and more excited. However She inadvertently nced at the board of directors but didnt see the familiar face, not even his seat. What happened? He had promised herst night, and this morning, they went to work together. Lucy was puzzled and turned her head to look at Grace, who was not far away. Grace smiled meaningfully and looked away. That smile looked cold and charming, but in the eyes of Lucy, it was a provocation. Intuition told Lucy that this matter definitely had something to do with Grace. After struggling for a long time in her heart, she still couldnt help asking the person next to her in an extremely low voice, Do you know why Henry Lincoln didnte today? The mans face changed, and then he waved his hand. I dont know him. Dont ask me. What? His reaction was weird. Not believing her ears, Lucy shifted her gaze to the left. To her surprise, the employee seated beside her preempted her inquiry and quickly waved their hand, stating, I dont know anything. Lucy was confused. Grace addressed. Lately, our new project, The World, has gained significant poprity. After careful consideration, we have decided to assign ourpanys artists, Tom Walker and Andy, to portray the male lead and the second male lead, respectively- N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Wait a minute! Lucy suddenly raised her hand to interrupt and questioned, When did this happen? Why didnt I know about it at all? And what we discussedst night was clearlyC Grace continued, What did we discuss yesterday? With whom? With Lucy was speechless. Mr. Wesley and Mr. Lewis were inexplicably arrestedst night. If she mentioned them, what would people say about her? Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 She felt that Grace was setting a trap for her, so she chose to ski p this question. He continued to question her. Director Salen, when did you talk to Epicent Films about the cast? Why didnt I know anything about this? Ms. Gordan, should I inform you before doing things? Grace sneered. When she looked at Lucy, her eyes were cold. But who do you Lucy was stunned. She didnt expect Grace to insult her in front of the entirepany. At this moment, everyones eyes were fixed on her. think you you are? She bit her lip and softened her aura. With a hurt expression, she said respectfully, Im sorry. I thought you would discuss it with your subordinates. She, who was weak and timid, was confronted with the arrogance of Grace. It was as if her superior had bullied her. Lucy felt pleased with herself. She thought, You want to fight with me? I am afraid you are too naive for that. Patric knocked on the conference table with his knuckles, looking a little unhappy. Of course, Ms. Salen has the right to decide. Theres no need to make a big deal out of it. Yes, Mr. Smith. Lucy looked embarrassed and could only sit back down sulkily. However, Grace stared at her and continued, But since Ms. Gordan asked, Ill tell you. Just yesterday morning, the person in charge of Epicent Films and I confirmed the actors. What? Lucy widened her eyes. She talked about it with Grace yesterday afternoon, but Grace had done it in the morning Since it was settled, why did she still agree to the dinnerst night? Lucy stared at her in disbelief as if she had seen a ghost. So she did it on purpose? Were Mr. Wesley and Mr. Lewis both sent to prison by her? Looking at Grace, She felt a chill run down her spine. But after a while, she denied this idea. How could an inexperienced little girl be so dishonest and shrewd? Right! It must be a coincidence! 13.30 10.7% The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife Chapter 34 Under the long table, Lucy clenched her long fingernails and slowly calmed down. Since Lucy didnt make any morements, the meeting continued. Grace continued. In terms of the overall nning, we are currently in the most crucial stage. The endorsement advertisements and specially negotiated variety shows featuring popr artists will proceed as nned. There was no objection. Grace proceeded, Furthermore, I propose an investment in a talent show, specifically targeting our trainees. Many of them are young andck experience. I think we can invite otherpanies to participate in this show to form a seven-member team and broaden the h o r i z o n s of these young artists. Wait, I have an objection! Lucy raised her hand again and said, Director Salen, a talent show is no small feat. This proposal might be stretching our budget. And lets face it; the talent show industry isnt exactly booming right now. If thepany ends up taking a hit because of this As she spoke, she caught sight of Grace furrowing her brows and delicately fanning herself with her slender hand. Did you eat too much at lunch? Why does it taste so bad? Lucy was confused. What are you talking about? I didnt overeat at all earlier. No? Graceughed. Then why do you like to show off so much? Many employees couldnt help snickering. The employees sitting beside Lucy subconsciously covered their noses and silently distanced themselves from her. Lucy blushed and realized that Grace was humiliating her. She widened her eyes and raised her voice. It appears that Director Salen is quite self-centered. Why else would she be so afraid of scrutiny? Being in thepany for only a few days, its quite suspicious that she would propose such a significant initiative. Mr. Smith, I strongly rmend thoroughly investigating Director Salens actions. As soon as Lucy finished speaking, a loud bang resonated through the room. Patric, seated at the head of the table, forcefully mmed his coffee cup onto the table and said in amanding tone, I fully support this proposal. The crowd burst into an uproar. They stole a nce at Grace, and their expression changed. Seriously? Mr. Smith, youre endorsing my suggestion? Does that mean youll genuinely conduct a thorough investigation into Director Salens actions? she inquired with a glimmer of hope in her eyes. Someone hissed in secret. Everyone knew who Patric was talking to, but Lucy was a fool and didnt understand. 13:28 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife 10.8% Patrics face contorted with disgust as if he had swallowed a swarm of flies. With a gloomy expression, he delivered a stern ultimatum to Lucy, If you dare say another word, youre out of here right away. Dont bother showing up tomorrow. A wave of paleness washed over Lucys face. The stark contrast in Patrics response left her so profoundly shocked that she remained frozen. Lucy reluctantly sank back into her chair when someone seated beside her nudged her. Subsequently, the attendees shifted their focus towards delving into the intricacies of Graces proposal, engaging in discussions to examine its finer details. Lucy listened in silence, her emotions subdued. The sting of humiliation lingered, making her wish for a hiding ce to escape the overwhelming sense of being publicly pped in the face. Jealousy suffocated her. Why wasnt Patric interested in her? The thought of being involved in an affair with Patric crossed Lucys mind, imagining how it would feel to bask in the public disy of his protection and affection. Such fantasies stirred a mix of longing and envy within her. Upon further reflection, the image of Henrys oily face, aged over 40 with a bald head and glistening golden teeth, suddenly shed before Lucys eyes. The realization that her fate might be limited to dutifully apanying a repulsive man like Henry filled Lucy with an intensified jealousy. Oh, right! Henry. Judging from how Patric treated that bitc h, there must be something wrong with Henrys disappearance. It must have something to do with Grace. She thought about it for a while. The episode passed. Without Lucy stirring up trouble, the second half of the meeting proceeded smoothly. After Patric announced the meeting was over, he left with Alex first. The others left the conference room one after another. Grace packed up her things and was about to leave when the womans red nails suddenly pressed down the file bag on the table. Wearing a smile, Lucy addressed Grace, Director Salen, I still have a few questions for you. Do you have a minute? -Grace didnt say anything, but she didnt refuse either. Almost all the people in the conference room had left. With a somber expression on her face, Lucy leaned in and asked in a hushed tone, I need to know the truth. Why wasnt Henry present at the meeting? Where did he go? Did you have a hand in his absence? Henry will nevere back to thepany again. Grace looked up casually. 12-22 The Millionaire and Hits Billionate Ex-wife 10.9% Chapter 34 What? Lucys eyes widened in disbelief. She tightly gripped Graces arm and shook it, her voice filled with urgency. The board of directors fired him? And you were behind it? Why d you do such a thing? The previous night, Henry had confided in Lucy about their ns for dealing with Grace on this very day. However, to Lucys astonishment, Henry had been abruptly terminated today. She didnt believe it! Graces face contorted with disdain as she forcefully pped Lucys hand away. He was dismissed from thepany and taken to the police station due to an illicit transaction with a female employee. Hes facing a sentence of over ten years in prison, she revealed with a cold and matter-of-fact tone. While recounting the details, Grace swiftly retrieved a wet tissue, meticulously wiping her wrist that Lucy touched and then her file bag. Grace maintained a cordial smile as she continued, This information is highly confidential, and hardly anyone in thepany dares to disclose it to you except me. I did so only because working together for a few days. You are wee. been Hearing this, Lucy stag g e r e d back in disbelief, her scalp tingling with a wave of shock. So, you you actually knew everythingst night? Were you intentionally ying along with my scheme? Grace didnt answer and walked straight to the main seat of the conference room. As Grace took her seat, she crossed her slender legs, inadvertently revealing her exquisite figure. Despite being slightly shorter in stature than Lucy, Grace exuded an aura of undeniable automotive. She smiled, If you miss him so dearly, Lucy, why dont you go and keep himpany?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 How dare you! Lucy first noticed that she was sitting in the main seat of the conference room, and then she realized what she meant. Her lips trembled as she asked, What what do you mean? Grace smiled arrogantly. She merely cast a sidelong nce at Lucy and did not answer. Lucy was flustered by herughter, and she was even more frightened by her aura. Mad! You are mad! As she spoke, she took two steps back. As soon as she turned around and was about to leave, four men in police uniforms suddenly came in and politely knocked on the door. Excuse me, who is Lucy? Hearing that they were looking for her, Lucy was stunned. What can I do for you? Seeing her answer, the policemen immediately walked toward her with serious faces. She was so scared that her face turned pale. Are are you kidding me? I didnt break anyws! We will judge whether you are innocent or not. Pleasee with us. No! Im not going! Victor and Louis were in jail, and what she had done could not be hidden at all. She had hoped that Henry could protect her, but he couldnt even protect himself. But she couldnt go to jail. Once she did, she would lose everything. As if she had thought of something, she trotted over to Grace, squatted at her feet, and almost threw away all her dignity. She held Graces hand and begged. You called the cops, didnt you? Grace Ms. Salen, I give up. Im sorry for my jealousy and ill intentions. Can you release me? Grace gently tilted Lucys chin, meeting her gaze, and smiled. Your apology reeks of fear and insincerity. You know it, I know it. No, Im serious. I was mistaken, Ms. Salen. I was truly in the wrong. Lucy, acting childish and scheming for a promotion by cozying up to Henry might just get you fired. But youve astonished me. I underestimated you. To match your performance fromst night, prison seems appropriate, Lucy wept, her head bowed, her heart seething with hatred. She thought, This bitc h is too arrogant! She went too far! When I get through this, I will kill her! Masking her malice, she wore a regretful look. Her lips parted, recalling Graces words. Am I fired? Grace, being a mere director, didnt have the authority to dismiss someone so casually, did she? 13:28 The Millionaire and His Billionaife Ex-wife 11.0% Chapter 35 Could it be that with the help of Patric, the wholepany would be hers? Grace bent down slightly and whispered to Lucy with a fake smile, Youve never been informed that the ground beneath you belongs to me, Grace Smith. When she spoke of the name, she spoke word by word, and her eyes sparkled with starlight. Seated upon the main seat of the conference room, resembling a throne, her petite figure exuded an undeniable air of authority. There was no hint of incongruity as shemanded the space, emanating a noble and chilling aura. p! Lucy sat on the ground, her spirit defeated. She said that this was herpany. She said her surname was Smith Lucy covered her mouth, her eyes wide open in shock. Even as the police approached to escort her away, she remained lost in her anguish and despair, unable to fully grasp the reality of her situation. After dealing with the two employees, Grace finally enjoyed two days of tranquility, At noon, Grace was busy at her desk. Alex knocked on the door and came in with no expression on her face. Ms, Salen, Mr. Smith has something urgent to talk to you about. Please go there when youre done, Patric had something urgent to discuss with her. From Alexs look, it didnt seem to be good news. After packing up for two minutes, Grace rushed to the top floor of the office. When the door opened, Patric was sitting in an office chair with his back to her. He raised his head slightly as if he was looking at a mural on the wall. Patric? Because there were only the two of them in the office, Grace didnt hide her identity, Patric suddenly turned around. Surprise! He opened the lunchbox in his hands, releasing the enticing aroma of the food inside, Susan wasining about how I always make you eat in the canteen for lunch. She said its unfair treatment. So she prepared your favorite braised beef. Isnt that a nice surprise? Grace was amused by his sudden childish behavior. Is this the urgent thing? Patric put down the lunch box, got up, and walked to her with a doting smile on his face. My little princess needs to eat. Thats the most important thing. Grace remained silent, but the sparkle in her eyes revealed her true emotions. Patric guided her to the sofa and sat down. The table was already set with various dishes and a bowl of soup. Patric brought the te of braised beef over to her. The Millionaire and Mi itionafe Ex wife Chapter 35 Grace took a whiff of the aroma and confirmed that Susans cooking was indeed superior to the cafeteria food she had been having at lunch. Its delicious, but if Ie to your office for lunch all the time, people will suspect our rtionship. Patric chuckled involuntarily. Ever since you showed up, Susans been deaf to my words. Head back and deliver the message to her face-to-face tonight. Grace nodded, lowered her head, and continued eating. She was really hungry. The food cooked by Susan made her unable to resist at all. Seeing that she was eating like a silly squirrel, Patric couldnt help but pinch the tip of her nose. Grace smiled and continued to eat. The two chatted and ate at the same time. The atmosphere in the office was lively. Alex suddenly knocked on the door and came in. He whispered at the door, Mr. Smith, Ms. Grammer is here. Grace looked up at Patric subconsciously, only to see that Patric looked sullen in an instant. Alex also had a strange expression on his face. Shes already waiting outside. Do you want to see her? Patric replied without hesitation, Im busy. Alex could only leave resentfully. As the door closed, therge office became soft again. Patric picked up a full and juicy beef and put it in Graces bowl. Eat more. Youre too thin. Grace agreed absent-mindedly and asked tentatively, Patric, you seem to have a problem with your fiancee? Patric said in disgust, Fiancee? She doesnt deserve it. Shes just a shameless girl. Judging from his expression, there seemed to be a big deal about their engagement. But he didnt seem to be willing to mention it, so Grace didnt ask any more questions. Shameless? She was a little curious. What kind of woman could make Patric hate her so much? What bad idea are you thinking about? Eat. Patric interrupted her when he saw the wicked smile in her eyes. Grace nodded obediently. Ten minutester, Grace finished her meal and came out of the presidents office. She saw Sarah, who was pestering Alex. Sarahs plead gradually turned into a threat. Grace looked away and walked toward the elevator. Stop right there! 13 29 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife 11.2% A sharp voice came from behind. Sarah grabbed Grace by the wrist. She twisted in front of her and took a look. Its you. Why did youe out of Patrics office? Grace raised her eyebrows and smiled casually. Mr. Smith invited me to lunch. I cant refuse, so Before she could finish her words, Sarah was so angry that he wanted to burn her on the spot.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Bitc h! Youre a witch! Sarah was furious. How dare this bitc h seduce Patric in front of her! She had chased Patric from S City to Frant City. In order to get engaged to him, she had put in a lot of effort. She loved him more than any woman in this world. But Patric never sees her. He asked Alex to chase her off with all sorts of excuses. This time, she was told that he was busy, but it turned out, he was busy having lunch with another woman. The more Sarah thought about it, the angrier she became. Under the exquisite makeup was a ferocious face. She red at Grace fiercely and raised her hand to p her heavily. Grace did not dodge. However Before Sarah could even touch Grace, her hand was grabbed. Alex gripped her wrist tightly and said in a very serious tone, Miss Grammer, this is Angle Group. Its wrong to hit people at will. Please behave yourself. Sarah wanted to withdraw her hand, but her strength was no match for Alexs. She was exasperated. Let go of me! I can beat up such a shameless bitc h whenever I want. If you block my way again, Ill deal with you too! Alex looked gloomy, but he didnt let go Miss Grammer, Mr. Smith is inside. Do you want to make a big deal out of him and force him toe out to see you like a slu t? Slu t! As the second daughter of the Grammer family in S City, she was born with a silver spoon. How could she ruin her image in front of Patric? Seeing that she had calmed down a little, Alex withdrew his hand. Seeing that she could hold back her anger and not make a move, Grace couldnt help sneering. Ive heard for a long time that you are short-tempered and dont care about anything. She clicked her tongue, shook her head, and continued, It is just a rumor. You are a coward. You! Sarah was so angry that she wanted to hit Grace. But in the end, she could only watch Grace enter the elevator calmly and disappear from his sight. Sarah couldnt calm down. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She thought, How dare this bitc h provoke me like this? I must teach her a lesson. As she thought hatefully, she gradually calmed down, and a name suddenly appeared in her mind. It was the first time that Sarah had entered the detention center and specifically asked to see that Billionate Ex wife 11.4% Chapter 36 woman. A momentter, a woman in a blue coat with disheveled hair and a dirty face, and bloodshot eyes, was led into the visiting room. Even through the ss, Sarah was shocked. She subconsciously covered her nose and said in disgust, Its only been a few days, Lucy. Why are you in such a mess? Lucy licked her dry lips and stared at her with hatred. Why didnt you protect me? You made me look like this. Just two days ago, Lucy begged the police to find Sarah and ask her to bail her out, but Sarah refused to see her and even pushed all the me on her. She even bribed someone to speed up her verdict. The next day, Lucy would be transferred to prison, where she would probably spend the rest of her life in. She had thought that Grace was her enemy, but in fact, Sarah was the devil who had pushed her into hell. Sarah frowned and still gently covered her nose with her fingers. Through the twoyers of ss, she talked to her through the microphone. Theres nothing I can do about it. My family identally found out about it. They wont allow me to be tainted, so I can only sacrifice you. But dont worry, Ill definitely make sure you have a better life in prison. But in exchange, you must tell me everything you know about Grace. She smiled determinedly. What do you think? Is this a good deal? Unexpectedly, Lucy suddenly threw her head back andughed. She even pounded on the table crazily. Sarah was puzzled. Is that funny? She was racking her brains to kill her future sister-inw. Wasnt this funny? But Lucy didnt say it out loud. She hated Grace, but she also hated Sarah. How could she watch them get along well in the future? You really cant bear to see her happy? The smile on her face was exaggerated. Coupled with her messy and dry hair and bloodshot eyes, she looked like a female ghost who had just run out of a menta l hospital. It was a little scary. Sarah calmed down and said, Of course, dont want her to die too? Well, Ill tell you. She smiled and whispered into the receiver, The power behind her is not simple. You may not win, but I know that she is divorced. Maybe you can start from this aspect. Sarahs eyes lit up. Okay, dont worry. Ill avenge you! After that, she got up and left without looking back. Lucy looked at her elegant back, and the smile on her face became crazier. 1329 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife 11.4% Chapter 36 It was a pity that she could no longer see their battle. As soon as she came out, Sarah couldnt wait to make a phone call. Find out who Graces ex-husband is, I want the most detailed information. Hurry up. After half an hour, a document was sent to her phone. She clicked on it, and her knitted brows gradually rxed. She fixed her eyes on a name and raised. the corner of her mouth. Nancy Mellis? In the presidents office of the Fallen Group Edgar put his hand on his temple and closed his eyes slightly. Tim stood in front of him respectfully and reported the situation in the old mansion. Mia made a scene the day before yesterday, so the security guards didnt dare to let her go. In the past few days, she has been particrly quiet and well-behaved. She called Miss Mellis a few times, but Miss Mellis didnt answer Edgar opened his eyes. Thest few words of Tim attracted his attention. Why didnt Nan answer it? Mia was usually very close to Nancy, and they often talked on the phone. However, since Grace made a scene in the old mansion, Nancy had never mentioned Mia in front of him. Edgar frowned slightly. Tim exined, Maybe maybe its just because shes busy and didnt hear the call. It was normal it happened once. But she missed several calls. What was she deliberately avoiding? Something was wrong with this matter. He stood up with a solemn expression. I havent seen Nan in a few days. Lets go to the apartment. Tim stood still and said, Miss Mellis doesnt seem to be in the apartment. She went out. Went out? Forget it, maybe he was overthinking. He sat back in his office chair. Looking at the dark circles under his cold eyes, Tim couldnt help asking, Mr. Fallen, havent you slept well recently? You dont look well. Edgar rubbed his temples, feeling a little upset. He had been living in the vi recently. Every time he went back, the image of Grace would appear no matter howte it was. She wiped the floor with an apron. When she saw him, she even smiled at him. And she was sweeping the fallen leaves in the garden with her arms around her waist, and she, on the bed that night. He couldnt fall asleep, but when he woke up and drank a ss of water, he remembered the scene of Patric gently massaging her calf at the entrance of the restaurant. Mr. Fallen? Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Noticing that his face was livid, Tim hurriedly asked, He came back to his senses and ordered in a deep voice, Thewyer must draw up a n for the transfer of the vi today. Contact Grace toe and sign it. Yes, Ill go down and urge thewyer right away. In Angle Group Building. Ever since Lucy had been sent to prison, Grace had lost an assistant. Now that she had to focus on nning the talent show, she decided to choose a new assistant to take Lucys ce. At this moment, six or seven female employees of different heights were standing in two rows in her small office. Most of the female employees in the first row were good-looking. When they stood, they were not upright. Their postures were a little deliberate. Grace only took a nce at them but she didnt like their pretentious air. She looked around at everyone, and her eyes were attracted by the girl standing the furthest away in the second row. You,e to the front. The girl didnt expect to be called. She was surprised and happy. She took two steps forward timidly. and said, Hello, Ms. Salen. My name is Beth White. Grace found Beths information. Beth was a neer, a girl from the countryside. That was exactly what she wanted. You will be my assistant. Beth was overwhelmed by the sudden favor. The other employees were a little unhappy. Ms. Salen, shes only been here for a month, and shes still on probation. Isnt that against the rules? Grace nced over. I, am the rule. Everyone was stunned by her words. Since they were not selected, they could only leave resentfully. The neer, Beth, was very excited. She kept bowing to express her gratitude. Thank you, Ms. Salen, for giving me this opportunity. I will do my best. I promise All right, I understand, well see how you perform Grace gave Beth an affirmative look and handed over a pile of documents. Get familiar with these things as soon as possible. Okay, Ms. Salen. Beth carried the documents out. As soon as she left, Grace turned her office chair, turned to look at the scenery outside the window, 1329 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife 11.7% Chapter 37 and rubbed her shoulders wearily. Angle Group was not a very famous entertainmentpany in Frant City at all. All the establishments benefited from Patrics name. If she wanted to break through five profit points this year, she had to make a big move. It was very risky, but Grace liked challenges. While he was deep in thought, Beth knocked on the door again and walked in. Ms. Salen, I just got a call from Mr. Maxwell over at Alderwood Law Firm. He wants to know when you cane in and sign the property ownership transfer agreement. Grace asked suspiciously, Property? Its a small bay vi with a river view. She realized it was the house where she and Edgar used to live. But it had been so long since they divorced. Why did Edgar suddenly want to transfer the house to her? She thought, Is itpensation or does he feel guilty now? What a joke! Okay, Ill be there after work. Grace did not refuse. Although she was not short of money, there was no reason for her not to ept the money that came to her. And the house might be useful in the future. In the cafe. Nancy walked to the guest table with two roses. When she looked at the delicate woman in front of her, she took off her sunsses and put on a fake smile. Hello, Miss Grammer. Sarah looked her up and down. Are you Nancy Mellis, the illegitimate daughter of the Mellis family? You look good, but your manners gave away the fact that you are not a realdy. She already started her provocation. Nancy frowned slightly and was secretly unhappy, but she still held back herughter and said, Miss Grammer, do you ask me toe here just to insult me or are there any other reasons? She picked up her bag and was about leave, but Sarah stopped her. Dont worry. Lets get down to business. You hate your fiances ex-wife, dont you? Hearing that it was about Grace, Nancy paused and asked, What do you want to say? I dont like that bitc h either. I can help you get rid of her. Nancy hesitated. The Grammer family was powerful. She was indeed a little tempted, but she didnt like Sarahs arrogance. 13:29 The Millionaire and His Billionaife Ex-wife 11.8% Chapter 37 N?velDrama.Org is the owner. If she couldnt get substantial help from Sarah, she would only be manipted by Sarah. After thinking it through, Nancy sighed and said, Im sorry, Miss Grammer. Im just an illegitimate daughter of the Mellis family. I have no power or influence. I almost lost to her several times before. Im afraid I cant help you. She rolled her eyes at Sarah, got up, and was about to leave again. I dont care about your identity, as long as youre willing to work with me, Ill help you be the only heir of the Mellis Group. Nancys eyes lit up, and a trace of sess shed through her eyes. Deal. It was time to get off work. Grace drove to the vi. She looked numbly at the scenery outside the door, which had not changed at all. She was surprised to find that there was still a faint pain in her heart. The security guard knew that she woulde, so he didnt stop her. She went straight through the garden and pushed the door open. There was nowyer in the hall, only Edgar, who was wearing a custom-made ck suit. His long legs were crossed, and he was sitting elegantly on the sofa, sipping ck coffee. Grace was not surprised to see him in the vi. However She strode in on her high heels. When she got closer, she could clearly see that his handsome face didnt look very good, the dark circles under his eyes were particrly obvious. She couldnt help bursting intoughter. Although it didnt affect his appearance much, it was the first time she had seen Edgar like this in so many years. Mr. Fallen, it seems that you have been working very hard at night these days. Edgar looked up at Grace with an even darker face. Miss Salen, you are even meaner now. Of course. She crossed her hands, and her eyes suddenly turned cold. It depends on who youre talking to. Frowning, Edgar stood up, walked past the coffee table, and quickly approached her with his long legs. Grace was prepared. She took the initiative to strike out with her hand, but Edgar dodged it. Then, he stretched out his broad hand to grab her shoulder. Grace took a step back, and a cold light shed in her eyes. She raised her white leg, which was four inches high, and kicked the man hard between his legs. Edgar had a bad feeling about this. He took a step back and grabbed her slender ankle urately. When Tim, who was guarding the garden, heard the noise in the room, he quietly poked his head out and saw them fighting. 13.29 The Millionaire and His Billionaife Ex-wife 11.9% Chapter 37 What was going on? Why did they fight? He was confused when he saw how fierce Grace was. She wanted to hit Edgar at his weakest point almost every time. Edgar only defended and did not attack. The situation was dangerous. He hissed softly. Was she serious? What a ruthless woman! Tim was worried for Edgar. But he resisted the urge to go in and covered his cars. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 The fight was still going on in the living room. Grace failed to hit Edgar for the first time. In the subsequent battle, her physical strength was no match for his. In addition, she was wearing high heels, so she was forced to the wall very soon. Edgar smiled, grabbed her left wrist, and was about to press it against the wall. It was the same trick as before. This time, Grace learned her lesson: She knew he wanted to restrain her hands and press her against the wall. While he was grabbing her left hand, she opened the secret button of the ring with her right hand, and the silver needle popped out. Edgar was caught off guard, and the silver needles on her emerald ring pressed against his Adams apple. Fortunately, she had worn the ring given by Sergio. Although the silver needle was small, it was tough. Time seemed to freeze. They were so close that they seemed to be able to feel each others breath. Edgar swallowed slightly, and a trace of dark red blood slipped down from his neck. The cor of his noble white shirt was quickly dyed red, like a small blooming poppy. He frowned. So ruthless? Grace sneered. To deal with a bas t a r d like you, I must be ruthless. Edgar smiled and moved forward a little more. It seemed he didnt believe she dared to kill him in the vi. If youe any closer, I will cut your throat. If you dont believe me, you can try. Her words were light, but Edgar could clearly see the viciousness in her eyes. If he provoked this woman, she would kill him. He chuckled, let go of her hand, and took two steps back. Grace was free now. She rubbed her left wrist gently and bypa s s e d him to get the transfer agreement on the coffee table. She quickly browsed through it. There was nothing wrong. She picked up the pen next to her and signed the transfer without hesitation. He took one of them and left without looking back. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Edgar looked at her elegant back and raised his hand to touch the blood on his Adams apple. His expression was mysterious. Grace came out of the vi. When Tim saw her, he shrank his neck subconsciously. He ran to the vi to check on Edgar when she walked past him. 13 29 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Fr wife 12.0% Chapter 38 Grace ignored him and took out her phone to call Beth. Find a few people to take care of the vi. Rece all the furniture. Also, rent the flowers in the garden. Okay, Ms. Salen. Beth agreed obediently and asked, When do you n to move in, Ms. Salen? Ill arrange the time as soon as possible. Grace smiled. Who said I wanted to live here? Ah? Ms. Salen, arent you going to move in? Before she could finish her words, Grace hung up the phone. She walked up to the Santana parked at the gate. As soon as she opened the door, she heard the sound of a car slowly approaching from behind. The car stopped not far away. Nancy got out of the back seat. There seemed to be another person back there also. Judging from the hand movements, it seemed to be a woman, but her face was covered. Grace didnt want to talk to her. She just nced at her and looked away, ready to get in the car and leave. Nancy trotted over to her and blocked her car door. She sounded surprised. Are you here to pester Edgar? He has nothing to do with you now! Grace smiled and said yfully, You should ask him. He asked me toe. Nancy was shocked. Edgar wouldnt have asked you toe! He wouldnt even look at you if you hadnt nagged him. Although she didnt believe it, she did have a trace of doubt in her heart. Grace removed the transfer agreement from her bag and waved it to Nancy. Look, Edgar has transferred this house to me. After that, she pushed Nancy away. Nancy lost her bnce. She sta g g e r e d a few steps before she could stand firm. She was so shocked that her eyes turned red. Edgar had actually handed this house over to Grace. He didnt even allow her to get close to it. How could he give it to this woman so generously? Why? She was so angry, but then she figured it out. Staring at Grace, she said fiercely, Edgar gave it to you as part of the divorce settlement, right? He did this to draw a clear line between you and him. I advise you to give up whatever you are nning on him! Grace sneered, but she was not angry. She suddenly narrowed her eyes and said, This ce belongs to me from now on. Miss Mellis, youd better stay away. Otherwise, I dont mind getting someone to 13:30 The Millionaire and His Billionare Ex-wife 12.1% Chapter 38 throw you out. You! Nancy was pis s e d off. Seeing Grace open the door and sit in the drivers seat, she became comcent again. In the past, you had the support of Patric, and I couldnt defeat you. But from tomorrow on, you will be a loser in front of me! Grace nced at her and ignored her threat. Igniting the engine, she elerated, leaving a trail of exhaust fumes billowing in Nancys face as the car pulled away. Nancy choked and coughed. She stared at the green Santana and stamped her feet. Viciousness shed across her eyes. She couldnt wait to see Grace suffer. Grace drove back to Patrics vi. When she passed by a billboard, a piece of news was disyed on it. Hedda Mellis, the youngdy of the Mellis family, had a car ident due to alcohol. Hedda was saved but she might be vegetative for the rest of her life. Heddas parents looked very sad in front of the camera. Grace didnt pay much attention to the news. Three dayster, Grace went to the canteen for lunch. The employees seemed to be particrly gossipy, and their expressions were very interesting when they talked. Although Grace found it strange, she didnt like surfing the Inte, so she didnt like to listen to gossip. Ms. Salen, have you heard the big news this morning? Beth came over with her dishes and two coges and sat beside Grace. What news? Seeing that she didnt know, Beth was intrigued by the gossip. Do you know the news that the daughter of the Mellis family had a car ident a few days ago? Now the Mellis family announced they will bring back their youngest daughter, who has been abroad because of an illness. Grace focused on eating without raising her head. Whats so strange about that? Do you know who that girl is? Its Nancy, the fiancee of the president of the Fallen Group! Grace paused. Seeing that she finally reacted, Beth became excited. Everyone isughing at the Mellis Group. Hedda had just had an ident, and now they will celebrate Nancys return. The other two female employees at the same table also quickly joined in the discussion. They were all dissatisfied with the Mellis Groups behavior and even boldly guessed that Nancys identity was not as simple as it seemed. People held different opinions, and they were all talking about this matter. Grace listened quietly and did not participate. 13.30 The Millionaire and His Billionate Ex-wife 12.2% Chapter 38 She suddenly remembered what Nancy had said to her in front of the vi a few days before she left. Now it appeared that Heddas ident might not be as straightforward as it seemed. Now that Nancy was no longer an illegitimate daughter, what was she going to do next? Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 After lunch, Grace returned to her office and started working. The incident with the Mellis family was just her guess. Without any substantial evidence, she couldnt be bothered to deal with it. But if Nancy provoked her again, she might do something. In the afternoon, Tom called. He said coquettishly like a puppy, Grace, are you free tonight? Grace typed, Nope. Tom pursed his lips and began to talk to himself. I have to attend a banquet at the Melliss tonight. Ive been working continuously for seven or eight days. You have to give me some time off, right? No problem. Tom didnt expect her to agree so quickly. So he asked tentatively, Then can I have the honor of inviting you to be my femalepanion tonight? Grace pursed her lips, and her starry eyes flickered, mulling over the proposal. After a while, she answered, Okay. After that, Grace hung up the phone. On the other end of the line, Tom silentlymented. What a heartless woman! Grace didnt intend to go, but since Tom mentioned it, she decided to join the fun. Half an hourter, Sang knocked on the door and came in. She put an exquisite gift box on the desk. Ms. Salen, someone just sent this over. Its for you. Got it. You may leave. After Beth left, Grace got up and opened the box. It was an evening gown, which was entirely in line with her taste. Tom had even prepared the dress for her. Sheughed and shook her head. After looking at it for a while, she returned the dress and continued to work. When it was time to get off work, most of the employees began to pack up and get ready to get off work. Grace asked those who liked to work overtime to go back early. It was not until almost everyone in thepany had left that she took the elevator downstairs. At the entrance of the Angle Group Building, Tom had been waiting in his new silver-gray Maybach for a long time. Seeing Gracee out, he subconsciously nced at her. He could no longer look away. She was so beautiful in her snow-white dress that she was much more beautiful than those popr stars. 13.30 12.3% Chapte Unfortunately, Grace disdained to be a star. Tom clicked his tongue in wonder. He ran over with a smile and respectfully waved his hand like a gentleman. My Queen, its my great honor to attend the banquet with you. Grace burst intoughter and reached out to flick him on the head. Naughty. Tom covered his head sadly and said with some resentment, Im telling the truth. Seeing Grace walking toward the car, Tom quickly opened the door for her, still admiring her beautiful face. Grace, you have good taste. This dress is so fairy-like. Grace stopped in her tracks. She looked at him suspiciously. Didnt you send it over? Tom was stunned and a little embarrassed. I wanted to pick a dress for you myself, but I was so busy filming the entire afternoon that I forgot about it. Graces face turned serious, She recalled that there was no senders name when Beth sent it over in the afternoon. Because when she talked to Tom over the phone, she thought it was from him. Now this matter was bing interesting! N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Tom thought she was angry with him and asked, Grace, whats wrong? Grace didnt exin anything. She curled her red lips and said, Lets go. If werete, well miss the good show. In the dressing room on the second floor of the Melliss vi. Nancy was still applying makeup. She had been preparing since noon. Today, she had to catch everyones attention. Mia sat beside her and said, If it werent for your invitation, my brother wouldnt let me be free. Those people are keeping a close watch on me. I am so done with it. Nancyforted her with a smile, You are free now. I guess Edgar wont lock you up anymore. Who knows? My brother is stubborn. She pursed her lips and continuedining, And you, what youve been busy with these days? You didnt even answer my phone. I even suspect that you sold me out. Nancy froze and then held her hand intimately. How could I do such a thing? You are my best friend. I will be sad if you think of me like this. Seeing that she was sincere, Mia believed her. I was just joking. Please dont take it seriously But congrattions this time. Now you can marry my brother as thedy of the Mellis family! Your status - matches him better now. Nancy looked cold, but when Mia looked at her, she smiled gently again. Mia didnt notice it at all and continued to chat with her. By the way, you are the future heir of the Mellis Group. Your status is extraordinary. How can that bitc h Gracepete with you? Nancy was very proud to hear so. 13.30 The Millionaire and His Billionake Er wife 12.4% Chapter 39 Just as she was about to say something, there was a suddenmotion at the door. Something seemed to have fallen. The two of them looked at each other and got up to open the door. It turned out that the maid who sent the dress identally bumped into the car of the cleaner passing by. The things fell to the ground, and the maid was helping to pick them up. Mia covered his nose in disgust. Oh, shi t! Its so dirty! The cleaner apologized in fear. Im sorry,dies. Itll be done soon. It wont dirty your door. Nancy frowned in disgust, but she couldnt scold her directly because of Mia. She just smiled tactfully and said, Forget it. Its not a big deal. There are so many guests today. Just clean up. Then she looked at the maid helping her and said, Bring the clothes in. Dont waste time. Yes. The maid quickly picked up the intact dress box from the ground and followed her into the dressing room. When the box was opened, it was a snow-white, high-quality dress. Mia was stunned. Wow, what a beautiful dress. This must be the work of a famous designer abroad, right? Nancy, you deserve to be the star of tonights banquet. Mr. and Mrs. Mellis love you so much. Im envious. Nancy felt veryfortable being ttered. She smiled modestly and said, No, Mia, youre the spoiled little princess of the Fallen family. The two ttered each other for a while. Mia even took a few photos of her best friend and posted. them on Twitter with the caption, A party for good friends. Shes so beautiful. Soon, it attracted a lot ofments from Mias fans, praising both of them. Mia, who hadnt gone out for a long time, felt fantastic. Nancy smiled obsequiously and tried to send her away. Mia, can you help me see how many people are outside? Isnt it about to start? Okay. After Mia left, she quickly made a call. Hows it going with the bitc h? Is there anything wrong with what happened tonight? On the other end of the line, Sarah replied confidently. No, my men are keeping an eye on her. Just - wait and see. Nancy waspletely relieved. Her eyes lit up with excitement when she thought of what would happen next. Tonight, she would step on that bitc h to be the first socialite in the Frant City. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 At eight oclock in the evening, the vi of the Mellis family was crowded with guests. In addition to their rtives, all the guests were from the upper ss. Emma stood quietly beside Jack and greeted the guests with a smile from time to time. But she couldnt be happy at all. Her daughter was still in aa, and Jack would bring his mistress daughter back, telling everyone she was their daughter. But she also knew that there was no boy in the Mellis family, and her only daughter had be like that. She could only listen to Jack if she didnt want the Mellis family to copse. Therefore, no matter how upset she was, she had to pretend to love Nancy. Look! Its Miss Nancy! Someone in the crowd shouted, and everyones eyes in the hall instantly followed the spotlight and looked at the second floor. Nancy had exquisite makeup on and a decent smile on her face. Her fairy dress made her look elegant. She walked down the stairs gracefully. The crowd suddenly became lively, cheering and cheering around her. A wealthydy held Emmas hand and praised her. Mrs. Mellis, youre so blessed. Your youngest daughter is so beautiful, and your fiance is the president of the Fallen Group. Im so envious. Anotherdy chimed in, Thats right. Mr. Fallen is handsome, young, and powerful. Theyre a perfect match. Mrs. Mellis, youre so lucky! I am also envious that you both have daughters and sons She clenched her fists and smiled like a chrysanthemum. At this moment, Edgar was sitting quietly with a nk expression. Although he didnt say a word, his noble aura made it difficult for others to ignore his existence. Nancy felt the ttering or envious eyes of the crowd and enjoyed the attention very much. Many rich young men had fixed their eyes on her ever since she showed up. Nancy also noticed that she deliberately walked very slowly down the stairs. However As soon as she was halfway up the stairs, there was anothermotion in the crowd. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Someone shouted, Mr. Walker is here! Everyone turned their heads and looked at the door again. The young and handsome Tom walked over step by step with his femalepanion. His unique identity made people even more excited. When people looked sideways, the first one they noticed was Grace, who was next to him. She wore a pure white dress that entuated her snow-white skin. Todays makeup was light and Jie Billionako Ex-wife 12.7% Chapter 40 elegant but unexpectedlyplemented the dress The crowd eximed, and no one paid attention to Nancy Nancy was still standing in the middle of the stairs. She didnt expect that her attention would be gone as soon as Grace appeared. Now she was stuck in the same ce, and no one noticed her. She was mortified. What surprised her even more was that this bitc h could be so stunning even in that fake dress. The exquisite makeup she had spent the whole afternoon on was not as effective as that of the bitc h. She wondered, Why? What is so good about her? Nancy was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She elegantly covered her mouth and coughed twice to regain her dignity. A guest, who was close to her, turned his head and nced at her. He noticed that something was wrong and shouted, Look! Mr. Walkers femalepanion is wearing the same custom-made dress as Miss Nancy, Mr. Walkers femalepanion is too stunning. I almost forget about Miss Nancy The guests looked back and forth between them. Grace lookedposed and confident, while Nancy looked awkward and defeated. Nancy was pis s e d off. This was not the effect she wanted to see! Soon, someone discovered something. This dress seems to be the Winter designed by a famous foreign designer, Miss Zoey. Ah! It is! But the dress designed by Miss Zoey has always been the only one in the world. Its hard to get it with money. How could there be two dresses of the Winter? Who is wearing a fake? The crowd burst into an uproar, pushing the matter to the climax. The two were exactly the same, which meant one must be a high imitation! Seeing that things were finally back on track, Nancy breathed a sigh of relief. Jack and Emma were stunned. They didnt expect such an episode. People started conversing, and the atmosphere in the banquet hall suddenly lit up. All the people present were from rich and powerful families and hated imitators. Fearing things would get out of hand, Emma walked to the microphone in the middle of the stands. Chapter 40 Im sorry that such a thing happened today, and Im also amazed, but I want to exin that I called Miss Zoey yesterday and bought the dress for 5 million dors. It cant be fake. The crowd sighed again. Five million for an evening gown! It seemed that Mr. and Mrs. Morgen loved their youngest daughter very much! The guests looked at Nancy enviously again. After regaining her attention, Nancy held the stairs and walked steadily to the stand with Emma. The corners of her lips curled into a polite smile, showing her identity to everyone. With Emmas exnation, everyone believed it and concluded that what Grace was wearing was fake. Tom took a step forward to block the malicious gazes directed at Grace. Then he looked at Emma on the stage and sneered without showing any weakness. Mrs. Mellis, do you mean that the dress my friend is wearing is a fake? Emma didnt know what to say. Jack was even more frightened. He was in a dilemma. If they admitted that the femalepanion of Mr. Walker was wearing a high-quality imitation, the Walker family would lose face. And the Mellis family may be targeted in the business world in the future. But admitting that his daughter was wearing a fake dress would affect their reputation too. The Mellis family would suffer heavy losses no matter what he chose. People were avidly gossiping. Mia suddenly stood up. Did you buy her clothes yourself, Mr. Walker? Tom Walker did not lie. No. Thats right. Mr. Walker must have been deceived by her. Mia smiled proudly, faced all the guests, and continued to exin, I dont think you know this woman. She is an orphan that my grandfather picked up from an orphanage. Her name is Grace. She was a theft when she lived with us. My mother was too kind to kick her out. But we all know what kind of person she is. And there is no way that Miss Zoey would sell the dress to her. So she must be wearing a fake one. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 After she finished speaking, all the people present were shocked. The way he looked at Grace suddenly changed. Tom knew who Grace was, and his hot temper was instantly ignited. Who do you think you are? How dare you say that about my friend? Seeing Tom defending Grace, Mia was jealous and angry. However, she did not dare to offend Tom. She could only suppress her anger and say, Mr. Walker, youve been deceived by this woman. Shes pretentious. In the past, she has fooled my grandfather! Bul lshit! Grace is The person behind him suddenly pinched his arm hard. Tom stopped talking abruptly and turned to look at Grace. Grace frowned slightly and shook her head with a meaningful look. Edgar, in the crowd, who had been silent all the time, saw everything happen clearly and frowned subconsciously. On the other side, Tom, who had received the signal from Grace, fell silent. Grace walked past him and looked straight at Mia. She smiled and said, It seems the lessonst time wasnt enough. Being stared at by her, Mia was scared, and his knees felt cold instantly. Mia believed that Grace wouldnt dare to do anything to her in front of so many people, and considering the distance between them, she braced herself up to use her. How dare you mention thest time? Last time, you broke into my house and smashed things just because you had a sugar daddy. You even Mia Fallen. Not far away, Edgar called out to her in a calm tone. Mia shivered subconsciously. Normally, her brother called her by her full name only when he was extremely angry. She was unwilling to give up but had to let go of what had happenedst time and return to the topic tonight. Humph, no matter what, the one youre wearing is a fake. You might admit it now instead of making a fool of yourselfter! Grace didnt say anything. However, Nancy took the microphone and said, Grace, if you like the dress, I can give it to youter. Today is special for me. I dont want anything unpleasant to happen. If you want, I can ask the ser vant to take you to the dressing room to get changed. Her generous and kind speech won her a good impression and confirmed that Graces dress was fake. Seeing this, Jack immediately winked at Emma. Take the guest to the guest room. She ordered the ser vants. The two ser vants immediately went to Grace, still standing on the red carpet. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At this time, all the guests present tacitly agreed that the dress she was wearing was a high-quality imitation. They looked at her with disdain and disgust. After all, Nancy was the daughter of the Mellis family, and Grace was an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. The difference in status between them was so significant that the truth was obvious. Hold on. When the serv ants approached, Grace finally spoke. She smiled and looked at Nancy on the stage gently. Miss Zoeys dresses are usually not only beautiful in style but also unique. No matter how powerful it is, it cant reach the essence even if it can imitate its appearance. Nancy was puzzled. What do you want to say? Grace curled her lips as if she was born with pride. 14:53 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Tx wild 13.04 Chapter 41 If you truly im your dress is genuine, are you brave enough to challenge me in the Lovers Dance? Lover was the most challenging dance of the tango dance. It showed the gentle, wild, delicate, and willful side of a woman. The difficulty of this dancey in the variety of dance steps and rhythms. If one were slightly distracted, they would never be able to keep up with music. Everyone was shocked! Is this woman crazy? Who gave her the confidence to say that? Did she want to embarrass herself even more? After such an intense dance, the poorly crafted imitation dress would unravel on the spot. In front of so many people, it would be an unprecedented humiliation. However, Grace was willing to make a fool of herself, so they were happy to watch the show. On the stage, Nancy and Grace looked at each other. She was also confused, wondering. Where did Grace get the confidence to think that the one on her is authentic? And when did Grace learn the tango? It was a high-level dance in the upper ss. She had learned it only recently. But Lover was complicated. She could barely remember the movements now. What if this b itch knew how to dance better than me? Nancy was thinking uneasily. Grace smiled and said, Miss Mellis, Seeing that she didnt respond. Are you afraid? This was a tant provocation. If Nancy didnt ept it, she would be looked down upon or even thought to be guilty. Mia promptly stepped forward, offering words of encouragement to Nancy. Dont fret, Nancy. Instead of being afraid, let her take the lead and make a spectacle of herself in front of everyone! Thats right! I almost forgot! Nancy thought. Nancys eyes lit up. Grace was wearing a fake dress. No matter how well she danced, it would fray after the dance. At that time, she would make a fool of herself. After thinking it through, Nancy took the microphone and said, Since you insist, Grace, lets do it. As she spoke, she gently pinched the hem of her skirt and bowed to everyone with a smile. The guests were very fond of her tricks and thought highly of her. In the end, Nancy chose to dance first. It was best for her to jump first and earn enough publicity. Because it was a dance between men and women, Nancy subconsciously looked toward Edgar. But his seat was empty, and no one knew where he was. There was no other way. Nancy couldnt run out to find him in front of many people. Therefore, she chose the most handsome man among the guests as her dance partner. As the music started ying, the two began dancing to the rhythm. Although Nancy didnt dance very well, she memorized the first half of the dance, which was quite complete. Most importantly, she was the center of tonights banquet, and everyone supported her. Nancy was overjoyed. She thought her performance had amazed everyone, so she danced even harder. However, just as she was waving her arms up to the music, a hissing sound was inside her arm. Her voice was so low that it was covered entirely by music, but she could feel it clearly as the person involved. Was her dress ripped apart? Nancy suddenly panicked. How was this possible? She was sure her dress was authentic. Was it beca As she thought resentfully, she restrained herself a lot. And because of her uneasiness, she missed the rhythm and stretched out her right foot, which happened to step on the dance partner! All of a sudden, there was a dead silence. Nancy retracted her foot awkwardly and stopped dancing in advance. Im sorry, everyone. I just came back from abroad. I just learned this logo two days ago. I didnt perform very well. Mia was very polite. You can dance like this after learning for only two days. Nancy, you dont have to act so modestly. Youre already doing great! To save face for the Mellis family, many guests praised Nancy. Jack and Anna returned with modest smiles on their faces. Nancy breathed a sigh of relief. She was even more convinced that her movements just now were too big and didnt break the thread. Her dress couldnt be a high imitation! The dance was barely over. Although she didnt dance well, at least her clothes were fine. The way the crowd looked at Grace suddenly became stranger. Mia provoked. Nancy has finished dancing. Its your turn now! Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Grace replied calmly, Okay. She turned to look at Tom, only to see that his face was pale and he looked extremely embarrassed. In a low voice, he said, Grace I am so sorry but I dont know how to dance. Grace didnt say anything, and she didnt mean to me him. Mia smiled even more proudly. It seems that Mr. Walker cant help you. What are you going to do? Will no one present be willing to dance with you? I am so sorry for you! Grace remained silent and looked around the men present. Several young men were enticed by Graces presence and contemted inviting her to dance. However, they eventually abandoned the idea, convinced that her dress was counterfeit, unwilling to risk being the one mocked alongside her. Two minutes passed, and no one present was willing to dance with Grace. Mias pride swelled within her. Just as she was about to continue mocking, a mans deep and firm voice suddenly came from behind the crowd. I wonder if Miss Salen is willing to dance with me. The crowd looked in the direction of the voice. Edgar had returned to the banquet hall at some point and was looking at Grace on the red carpet with burning eyes. He hadnt actually left earlier. He had simply retreated to a secluded and inconspicuous spot, seeking sce away from the petty conflict between the women. However, Nancy had finished dancing, which meant that there was probably something wrong with Graces clothes. If he were to dance with her, he could discreetly support her by gently guiding her waistline and preventing any potential mishaps. He felt that he was just doing this out of kindness, but some people didnt think so. Edgar! Edgar! Nancy and Mia spoke almost at the same time.. Mia was very excited. How can you help her? You are Nancys fiance, Nancy didntin but just looked at him pitifully. In fact, she was gnashing her teeth with hatred in her heart. If Grace really agreed, as his fiancee, Nancy would feel very humiliated. Despite the risk of potentially making a fool of himself alongside Grace, Edgar boldly took the initiative to invite her to dance. She wondered, Why? In an instant, the hatred in Nancy reached its peak. Ignoring theirints, Edgar looked at Grace again, indicating that she should ept his invitation. Grace nced at him, then looked away and went straight to the stand. Her tone was cold as she said, Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Fallen, but theres no need. I want to dance alone. What? Is this woman crazy? She wants to dance alone in such a difficult dance? And look at her expression just now. She doesnt take Mr. Fallen seriously at all. She doesnt know what shes getting herself into, I cant wait to see her embarrass herself! The guests burst into an uproar and surrounded Grace, discussing heatedly. In contrast, Nancy secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Mia smiled triumphantly. Nice. 15 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife 13.3 Chapter 42 After being rejected, Edgar didnt look well either. He pursed his lips tightly and sat back down. Since he didnt appreciate his kindness at all. It had nothing to do with him. On the stage, Grace didnt seem to hear the voices of doubt below. As the music started ying, she quickly entered a state, and her aura suddenly changed. Seeing that she was about to start, the guests all quieted down and waited to watch a good show. However One second, two seconds The people who were waiting to see the ugly face gradually shocked! Under the spotlight, Grace danced to the music. The snow white dress made her look like a fairy in the dark night. She seemed to be integrated with the music. Her dance steps were sometimes gorgeous and elegant, and sometimes lively and wild. Even the most difficult intersecting steps, rotations, and jumps in the song were perfectly interpreted by her. Lover was a double dance, but she adapted it into a perfect solo dance. This song seemed to be specially designed for her. Oh my g od! How did she do it? This is simply the best dancer Ive ever seen! I should have invited her to dance with me. Shes so beautiful! I lost a lot! The men who were unwilling to stand up and dance with Grace just now all sighed and howled. Even if they could hold her slim waist, it would be worth it tonight! Some were regretful, while others were amazed. All the guests were immersed in the dance of Grace, unable to extricate themselves. Edgar also stared at the swan-like woman on the stage, with a trace of surprise in his eternal ck eyes. It was impossible to achieve such an effect without five or eight years of basic skills and repeated practice. Ever since they divorced, she was like a mysterious treasure, constantly refreshing his new understanding of her. How many surprises did she have that he didnt know? Nancy was also shocked. She was standing in thest corner of the stage, and the light could not reach her. However, she could clearly see how stunning the expressions of the guests were. Even her beloved Edgar couldnt move his eyes from Grace. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She gritted her teeth with a ferocious look of jealousy and unwillingness on her face. But in a few seconds, she figured it out. No matter how focused she was or how stunning she was! The higher they were praised, the harder they would fallter! With the climax of the song and dance, the guests held their breath as Grace rotated gracefully. With such high-intensity andrge-scale movements, if something happened to the clothes at this time, such a beautiful dance would be ruined! At this time, Grace, who was on the stage, had been turning a dozen rounds in session at the climax of the music. Nancy and Mia could hardly hide the pure poison and excitement in their eyes! The tension in the crowd also reached its peak! Just as the atmosphere was getting tense, Grace stopped spinning at thest note of the music and stood firmly on the stage with a graceful ending. No ident happened. 13.4% Her dress was fine. It was a visual feast. The ce fell into silence. Then, there was a round of apuse. Surrounded by praises and exmations, Grace was still extremely calm, as if it was amon thing. After she jumped, the performance of Nancy just now was a sharp contrast. The guests who had supported Nancy didnt even want to look at her now. Their eyes were full of the beautiful dance of Grace. However, at the end of this dance, a new problem appeared! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Both of them had finished dancing, but no one had an ident. Who on earth had the real dress? Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 The crowd began to whisper again. Some people even secretly searched for the Winter on the Inte, hoping to find the difference. Standing in the corner of the stage, Nancy began to doubt her life. This bi tch has finished dancing. How could nothing happen to her? Her dress is obviously fake! Why? What went wrong? Nancy felt that she had beenpletely defeated by Grace, and she couldnt ept the fact. She ran to Grace to see what she had done. Halfway there, before he could touch Grace, the waistline connecting her hipbones suddenly made a sound because of her intense stretching! At this time, there was no music at the scene. The tearing sound was very loud and ear-piercing. Almost in an instant, it attracted everyones attention. When Nancy came to her senses and subconsciously reached out to cover it, it was toote! There was a long cut on the side of her clothes from the bottom of her arm to her hipbone, and her pink underwear was exposed under the spotlight, which was clearly seen. Nancy waspletely panicked. Her face went pale. She squatted down subconsciously and curled up to cover herself. However, it made things even worse. Her pink panties were also exposed. Wow, shes wearing a suit! Then, astonishingughter burst out from below. Her eyes were full of ridicule and ridicule. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hahaha, what the hell is the Mellis family doing? Im really shocked! Shes the daughter of the Mellis family, but shes wearing a high imitation dress at the banquet. And she was so confident just now! Thats right. She even wrongly used Mr. Walkers femalepanion. Who gave her the confidence? Its so funny. Her dance couldnt be more terrible just now. And it turns out even her dress is fake. Does the Mellis family think that we are blind? The doubt and ridicule were very sharp. Previously, in order to cater to the Mellis family, those people praised Nancy highly. But now, they were all mocking her. Nancy screamed as she listened to the continuous attacks on her. Tears welled up in her eyes. She was in a sorry state, but no one pitied her. No! Its not like that! My dress is not an imitation? How is that possible? She still shook her head in disbelief. All of a sudden, her eyes were lit up by the camera. She subconsciously looked in the direction of the camera and saw Grace, who was also standing on the stage, taking photos of her. How dare she record her embarrassing moment in front of so many people? Grace was standing not far from her. Her snow-white dress was shining under the spotlight, and she looked noble and proud, with an arrogant sneer that she seemed to be born with. Why is this bi tch so arrogant?! Nancy waspletely overwhelmed. She immediately rushed up and wanted to tear her apart. Was it you? You set me up, didnt you? Why did you do this? Youre so vicious! Seeing that the situation was getting out of hand. Jack asked Emma, who couldnt believe that she had bought a high-quality imitation for 5 million dors, to stop Nancy. She quickly brought two maids up. But by the time they got there, the fight was probably over. Below the stage. Edgar frowned. He took a big step forward and stood firmly between the two of them. When Nancy saw him, she felt she saw a savior. She threw herself at him regardless of anything, hurst into tears, and pointed at Grace angrily. Edgar, you have to believe me. She set me up! It must be her! My dress was bought by the Mellis family for 5 million dors. How could she be a fake? She must have changed my dress when I was not paying attention! Edgar listened quietly, but his eyes were fixed on Grace. Jack quickly picked up the microphone and said, Im sorry, everyone. My daughter is kind of emotional tonight. Ill ask my wife to take her back to her room to calm down. As for the dress, we have no idea what is going on. We had indeed sent 5 million dors to Miss Zoeys ount. The information can be found, but why did it turn out like this? Ill investigate it thoroughly and give you an exnation! As he spoke, he bowed to the audience and gave Emma a fierce look. Take her away! Yes! Emma agreed and quickly asked the maid to take Nancy upstairs. Even after Nancy stopped crying, the debate was still ongoing. Jack nced at the crowd and became more dissatisfied with Nancy. He thought that this illegitimate daughter could save Mellis Group, but she turned out to be a disaster! She made such a fool of herself on the first day. He regretted it so much. There were no spotlights on the stage, and the crowd was talking about Nancy, so their attention on Grace faded a little. Grace turned her head and was about to step off the stage when she caught a glimpse of someone, who was staring straight at her. Edgar pursed his thin lips tightly. No one knew if he was angry or deep in thought. Grace was annoyed by his stare. She raised her hand, looked back, and said with a yful smile, Whats wrong? Ive stolen your fiancees attention and you are unhappy about it? Edgar still stared at her without blinking and looked her up and down. Suddenly, his eyes became obscure. Grace didnt understand what he meant, nor was she interested in it. Just as she was about to leave, she heard him say, How are you? There was a hint of concern in his deep voice. Grace was not used to his tone. How could I be? Im fine. I enjoyed the drama tonight. After that, she withdrew her gaze and went off the stage to look for Tom. Although she had her back to him, she could still feel someone staring at her from behind. It was very strange, and she unconsciously walked faster. After Nancy left, Jack took good care of everyone at the banquet, and the guests interest in discussing gradually faded. After all, they were still in the Melliss. It was not appropriate for them to judge too much. In less than an hour, the whole banquet returned to its original harmonious atmosphere. Because of this, Tom hadpletely be a fan of Grace. He looked at her expectantly and said, My queen, do you need an essory? I am sweet, soft, and obedient. Arent you going to consider me? Chapter 43 Edgar was standing very close to them, quietly observing the situation. Hearing what Tom said, his face darkened almost instantly. Grace poked Toms head away with her fingertips in disgust. Get out of my way. Im not interested in a kid like you who is not even old enough to get married. Not far away, Edgar returned to normal and continued to talk with the other presidents. On the other hand, Tom felt dejected. He snorted angrily and said, I dont care! If you are still single when I am old enough. Ill marry you. Seeing that he was in high spirits, Grace shook her head with a helpless smile. Seeing that the situation was finally under control, Jack picked up the topic and walked onto the stage. He began to speak seriously. Im very happy that everyone cane to my youngest daughters banquet today. But tonight, in addition to having fun together, there is another very important thing to announce to you! Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Jack paused, and the crowd instantly fell silent, waiting for him to continue. His face suddenly became a little gloomy. I believe that all the guests here know what happened to Mellis Group a few days ago, and Im very sad about it. But in order for Mellis Group to flourish, Ive decided to announce my new heir tonight. Nancy, in front of all of you. At the end of his words, he turned his head and motioned for everyone to look upstairs. At this time. Nancy had changed into a new light yellow dress, and her fluffy curly hair was wrapped around her right shoulder. Even her makeup seemed to have been mended and she looked much more delicate. The smile on her gentle and elegant face was just right as if nothing had happened more than an hour ago. The guests apuded when they saw her.. Having learned her lesson, Nancy stopped being pretentious and went downstairs at a steady speed. She slowly walked up to Jack and hugged him. After that, Jack walked off the stage. She left the stage to Nancy. Nancy held the microphone. Under the spotlight, her eyes were slightly red, and she couldnt suppress the excitement in her heart. Thank you, Mom and Dad, for giving me a chance to fulfill my responsibilities for the Mellis Group. I will do my best to learn about thepanys affairs and strive to help the Mellis Group go up to the next level. Thank you very much for attending my banquet tonight. I hope everyone can have a good time tonight. Thinking that her speech was over, the guests apuded again. But Nancy just paused for a moment and continued, looking a little shy. Maybe many guests here know about it, but I still want to invite you in public. In a month, I will officially hold an engagement ceremony with Mr. Fallen, the president of the Fallen Group at the Easter Hotel. I hope you can alle to witness our love. Her face was full of happiness as she spoke. She looked at Edgar sweetly, but nced at Grace out of the corner of her eye. Hearing this, Tom subconsciously turned to look at Grace next to him. Her face was expressionless as she leisurely sipped a ss of red wine. Tom was still a little worried andforted her. Grace, it hasnt been long since this s cumbag divorced. Hes already gotten engaged again. Hes really a jerk. Fortunately, youve divorced. Also, this so-called Miss Mellis deliberately announced at the banquet to put on airs. What a scheming b itch. Grace was amused by him and burst intoughter. Youve said everything. What else can I say? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Nancy saw themughing and chatting on the stage. This bit ch is pretending to be calm. Does she not take me seriously at all? Nancy thought. A trace of pure poison shed across her eyes. After bowing slightly to the audience, he stepped down from the stage and began to propose a toast one by one. Emma led her to greet the guests. The waiter followed them with the wine. Nancy made a toast to the guests one after another. Soon, it was Graces turn. After toasting the others, Nancy raised her ss of red wine and looked at Grace with a natural expression. Grace, there was a little misunderstanding between us just now. I think you are a generous person. You wont be mad about it, will you? Nancy looked at Grace and said. Grace also picked up the red wine next to her, looked up at Nancy, and said with a slight smile, Miss Mellis, you may not know me very well. I am a vengeful person, and I always seek revenge. Chapter 44 The smile on Nancys face cracked a little, and in an instant, her smile became brighter. She slowly approached her ear. From the looks of the people around, they got along very well. You must be upset when you heard that I shared my love with Edgar Just now, right? You suffered a lot for him in the Fallen family for three years, but in the end, you could only leave in disgrace. Honestly, I feel so sorry for you. Nancy smiled sarcastically. Grace sneered and said, Im really sorry. I dont think Ive seen how much Miss Mellis and Mr. Fallen love each other. I only know that you have bad taste, cant even tell if something is fake. Presumably, your taste in man is not good either. Nancy smiled stiffly when she thought of what happened just now. She was so angry that she clenched the wine ss in her hand and lowered her voice. Dont becent too early. Its hard to say who will win. I wont let you off!TM She smiled harmlessly but her words were cruel. Grace raised her eyebrowszily. Ill wait, but before that, I want to share something with you. Nancy took two steps back to keep a suitable distance from him. She was a little suspicious. What is it? From an outsiders point of view, they seemed to have just finished whispering C Grace clicked on her phone, put a photo in front of Nancy, and raised her lips yfully. Isnt it interesting? You! Nancy nced at it and could no longer suppress the anger in her heart. Nancy thought, Bi tch! How dare she provokes me with these photos? She was so angry that she subconsciously reached out to grab the phone. Grace put her phone away before she could touch it. Youve gone too far! Nancy couldnt take it anymore. She subconsciously sshed the red wine in her hand at Grace. Tom who was sitting next to him saw it clearly. His expression changed and he was about to get up to block it. Woosh The red wine sshed on her face, and her delicate makeup was eclipsed. The dark red wine stains instantly stained her light yellow dress. Nancy wiped the wine stains off her face in disbelief. In an instant, her raised hand was pressed down, and Grace sshed her wine mercilessly on her face. Grace won again. She was faster than Nancy. Nancy was furious. The noise disturbed the guests at the next table, and the anger in the eyes of Nancy immediately turned into grievance. Boohoo Grace, I just hope you can bless me and Edgar. Why did you do this? She began to so b with grievance. Hearing the noise, the guests gathered around to watch the fun. Seeing this, everyone thought that Grace was bullying Nancy. After all, Tom had always been known as the devil. It was normal for a femalepanion to take advantage of his power. The group of people began to criticize Grace. Grace didnt bother to refute. She just looked at Nancy coldly and said, How many times have you used this trick? Wont you get tired of it? A guest handed Nancy a handkerchief. Nancy wiped the wine stains on her face. I dont understand what you mean, Grace. I just want you to let go of Edgar. I really love him. And my engagement party is coming soon. Cant you bless us? There seemed to be a story behind these words. Everyone was watching the show. Hearing the noise, Bonnie rushed over. When she saw Nancy being sshed, she was shocked. Whats going on? Nancy was about to exin when Tom spoke first. His tone was very cold, and his eyes were filled with anger. The Mellis family has done a good job. First, they wanted to nder my femalepanion for wearing a fake dress, and now Nancy is using her. Are you trying to bully the Walker family? Ill remember this! He snorted heavily and left with Grace without looking back. The other guests did not dare to provoke him and made way for him one after another. Emma came over just then, stunned by the situation. What was going on? Wasnt Nancy bullied? Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Just as she was about to question Nancy, Jack and Edgar walked over side by side. Seeing Edgar, Nancy burst into tears and rushed over. Edgar Edgar nced at her and pursed his lips in silence. Under the dim light, his expression was a little gloomy. Jack saw the embarrassment on Nancys face and asked, Whats going on? The guests helped to exin. Although they were all partial to Nancy, considering that they did not dare to provoke Tom and Grace, they did not say anything excessive. Jack basically understood what was going on after listening to them. He greeted the guests with a smile and continued to eat. Afterforting Nancy for a while, he went back to the main hall with the guests. Nancy sobbed and took Edgars hand. She was weak, coquettish, and pitiful. Edgar, dont me Grace. Shes probably in a bad mood because of our engagement. Edgar looked down at her and asked in a cold tone. What did you just say to her? Nancy was stunned by his question. When she looked up, she saw that he didnt look so good. She quickly exined, Were getting engaged. I just hoped that she could bless us. I didnt expect her to get angry. Thats why she sshed the wine on me. Really? Edgar frowned, and his face became colder and colder. Nancy y still held a glimmer of hope. She nodded and tightened her grip on his arm. Almost instantly, he withdrew his hand. Nan, I really dont understand you. Nancy choked. It was the first time that his tone was so cold. Had he seen what happened? She didnt dare to continue pretending. If Edgar had seen anything, she would only make him hate her even more. Edgar, its because Grace made fun of me. I was so angry that I wanted to ssh my wine on her I havent changed Edgar, Im still the same person I used to be. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Edgar didnt say anything Nancy didnt get any response from him. She became even more flustered and cried bitterly. Im so scared of you, Edgar. You promised to marry me and make it up to me for so many years. Believe me, I really didnt mean it. Edgar subconsciously frowned at the mention of the past. He suddenly felt a little disgusted. Since she returned to the country, she had often mentioned the past when she wanted to get something from him. She was getting farther and farther away from the little girl in his memories. Could shepletely change after merely spending three years abroad? As a woman, Emma knew very well what Nancy was doing, and she disliked her behavior. She rolled her eyes secretly and was about to leave. However, she was stopped by Edgar. Mrs. Mellis, Nan is in a bad mood tonight. Take her back to rest early. Emma didnt dare to refuse. She put on a loving smile and gently pulled Nancy. It wasnt until Edgar waspletely gone that she restrained the smile on her face. She quietly squeezed Nancys arm and muttered in a low voice, You are just as cheap as your mother. Hes already gone. Stop acting. Its disgusting. Nancy red at her. Why are you ring at me? Do you really think Im afraid of you? Emma let go of her angrily and turned back to the main hall. Chapter 45 Aftering out of the Mellis familys vi, Grace separated from Tom and returned to Patrics ce alone. She took a shower, put on a facial mask, and ate some fresh fruits. She was in a good mood. His cell phone suddenly rang She nced at the name disyed on the screen and answered without hesitation. Thank you very much for tonight. If it werent for you, I mightve made a fool of myself there. On the other end of the phone, Miss Zoeyughed loudly and said. Youre wee! The Winter seems to be tailor-made for you. If it gets tainted by that Nancy, Ill be depressed. Grace pursed her lips and smiled. Fortunately, she had noticed that there was something wrong with the dress when Tom told her that he didnt prepare it. She called Miss Zoey and learned that it was an imitation of The Winter. Fortunately, Nancy was fatter than her, so it didnt fit her very well. She asked someone to change it to a smaller one. That was why she had the opportunity to exchange the dress. Anyway, thank you for what you did this time. When youe back, Ill treat you to dinner. On the other end of the phone, Miss Zoey was watching the video of Grace dancing that Tom had recorded. She smiled wickedly and said. Theres no need. Ill be happy as long as you can be my model. My sry is not low. Lets talk about it when you can afford to hire me. Miss Zoeyined again and again about being wronged. At the same time, she praised Grace for her dance tonight. The two of them were old friends who had not been in contact in many years. They chatted happily until late at night. The next day, Grace got up on time and went to work in a good mood. However, when she arrived at the office, all the employees looked at her withplicated and strange expressions. Grace was puzzled, but she didnt take it seriously and went straight into her office. When the employees on the same floor saw her enter, they suddenly huddled together and whispered to each other. A fat employee said, Hey, is whats said on the Inte true? I think the new director is quite straightforward. She doesnt look like that kind of person! A female employee with heavy makeup was unhappy. Of course its true. Ive long known that something was wrong with her. Shes really not a good person. If she was ugly, I dont believe youd trust her! Da mn fatty, who are you talking about?! Im talking about you! Ahern, ahem The bunch of them almost quarreled. Suddenly, they heard someone coughing and sat back at work in under a second. It was Grace, who came out of the office to get some water. Seeing that she was about to make her own coffee, Beth became flustered and hurried forward to help. Ms. Salen, Im sorry. I was just about to bring it to you. Its fine. Everyone was sitting on pins and needles as they worked and stealing nces to check out the situation in the brea room. They didnt know if Grace had overheard them or how much she had overheard. After Grace was done, she returned to her office with coffee in her hand. Her face was calm and expressionless. As soon as she sat down, Beth followed her in. She looked sincerely worried. Ms. Salen, did you hear what they just said? Grace replied with a simple hunm but acted in a calm way. Then you know about the trending topics on the Inte? 14:53 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wille 14 Chapter 45 What trending topic? Seeing her confused look, Beth quickly exined, Last night, someone suddenly posted a video on the Inte, saying that you sshed red wine on Miss Mellis at a banquet of the Mellis family. Then this morning, someone exposed that you were Mr. Fallens mistress. Now its all over the Inte. Grace suddenly stopped typing. Beth then took out her phone and showed it to her. She roughly browsed through the video. It had been edited, leaving only the scene of her sshing liquid on Nancy. She did look very arrogant. There was a chorus of curses from the crowd. Mistress? Did Nancy want to court death? Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 However. She wondered if Edgar had participated in it, and how much he had participated in it. Seeing that her face was getting colder and colder, Beth asked weakly, Ms. Salen, what are you going to do? Grace handed the phone back to her and continued to work. I dont have any ns for the time being. You can leave now. Its almost time to hand in the n for the female group talent show. Ill finish my work first. What! Beth was stunned. Ms. Salen, if you ignore this, theyll only get more arrogant. Things might get worse. Grace didnt answer and just stayed focused on her work. Beth couldnt persuade her. She could not understand what Grace was thinking. She could only sigh helplessly and leave the office. In just a few hours in the morning, the news quickly spread on the Inte and soon became one of the top three trending topics. Because Grace didnt make any response, it seemed that someone had hyped it up on purpose. At the time, there was a lot of negative news about Grace. There was news saying that Grace was once in an orphanage, even her upation at the Angle Group was exposed. Arge number of media reps swarmed to the Angle Group, waiting for an opportunity to interview her. At the same time, in the stock market, the Angle Groups stock fell sharply by 5% in just an hour, and it was still declining. The rumors on the Inte were all partial to Nancy. Miss Nancy is so pitiable. She and Mr. Fallen love each other so much, but this b itch wants to ruin it! Why doesnt this woman go to hell? Why did she ssh red wine on Nancy? She should be arrested for assault, right? Yes, such a mistress deserves to die. Shes indeed an orphan who doesnt deserve to have any parents. Im a fan of thispany. Im asking them to expel their employee with bad behavior immediately! That poorly behaved employee will seriously affect my idols reputation! Yes. Me too. I strongly support the collective condemnation! Nancy was sitting silently on a lounge chair in front of her phone, grinning from ear to ear. Bi tch, lets see how arrogant you can be now. She believed that sooner orter, the Angle Group would fire a rookie employee like Grace decisively in order to stay out of trouble. If Patric saw Graces true colors, he would probably give her a rough kick! Thinking of this, Nancy couldnt helpughing. Her delicate facial features became a little ferocious because of her exaggeratedughter. She seemed to have suppressed herughter for a long time. Its been a long time since Ive felt so good! Without thepany and Patrics support, Grace is nothing. How is she going to stay arrogant in front of me? Sarahs ns are marvelous. Working with her is worth it. Nancy took a sip of tea leisurely. At the same time, Beth from the Angle Group was also keeping up with the news. It seemed that things were getting worse! 14:53 The Millionaire and His Billioire Ex wife 14 Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. If this went on, she was afraid that Grace would lose her job. Then, she might be fired too. She couldnt sit still, but she could only stay at her desk anxiously. But what was the point of being anxious? Grace was the point. But as the person involved in all this, Grace didnt seem to care about it at all. In her office, Grace was still in front of theputer, seriously thinking about the ns for the talent show. She paid no attention to the news. Her cell phone suddenly rang at this inopportune time. She turned her head and saw an unknown number. At first, he didnt want to answer it, but this number had called her three times in a row, and it seemed that it wouldnt stop until she answered it. Grace was annoyed by the noise. She wanted to see who it was. When the phone was connected, a familiar low and h o a rse voice was heard. Listening carefully, there seemed to be a hint of anxiety in the voice, as well as some otherplicated emotions. How can you still be in the mood to work after what happened on the Inte? Are you careless or st upid? Edgar? Grace was stunned at first. She didnt expect it to be him. Moreover, after the divorce, she had changed her phone number. How did this man get her contact information? Judging from his tone, it seemed that he didnt know about it. But even if he didnt know, it must have something to do with his sweetheart. Grace remained silent for a few seconds. The person on the other end of the line asked again, Speak. Are you scared? Hearing this, Graceughed. It was not a big deal. Why would she be scared? Since you like to imagine so much, Mr. Fallen, I suggest that you write a novel. Maybe you can make a bigger name for yourself than working in the real estate industry. Cant you be serious? Cut the c rap! Edgar suddenly realized that they seemed to be bickering with each other as soon as they talked. I am being serious. Rather than having time to meddle in my business, you might as well take good care of your fiancee. If she irritates me, she might not be able to bear the consequences. The more she spoke, the colder her voice became. By the way, please stay away from me in the future. As I said, its none of your business. Edgar was stunned. Before he could refute it, Grace hung up. He wondered, What is wrong with her? Why is she so angry today? As soon as Grace hung up the phone, it rang again. This time, it was Tom calling. Grace, have you thought of a way to deal with it? If necessary, I can rify it for you first. I think the Angle Group i good at public rtions and should be able to suppress it soon. Tom was truly worried. Judging from his tone, there was no doubt that he was anxious. Chapter 46 He was quite loyal and righteous. Grace was very gratified, but she refused. Theres no need. Youre a popr male star. If you speak up for me, it will only backfire. Your crazy female fans will rush to thepany building and stab me to death. Besides, what I want is not merely to suppress this matter. Tom pondered for a moment. It seems that youve got a n for it then. If you need my help, just let me know! After agreeing casually, Grace hung up the phone and continued to work. Beth had gone to see her twice, wanting to say something, but stopped on second thought. In the end, she said nothing and left while shaking her head. The matter kept spreading until noon, and its poprity on the Inte was increasing. The post showing that Mia took a photo with Nancy in the dressing room before the banquet had also be a trending topic. Many ounts began to hype it up, and Nancy was described as being a kind and beautiful girl. After Nancy found out about it, she specially registered an ount and followed Edgar only. The post about her and Edgar witnessing their love instantly got 50 to 60 thousand views. She also posted to thank her fans for following her, which once again gave them a good impression of her. Tacing her phone, she was very excited. I didnt expect this to have such an amazing effect. Im so happy to get a good reputation by stepping on that bi tch Grace. While she was thinking, she got a notification. She couldnt wait to click on it. It seemed that she enjoyed the feeling of being the center of attention. However The message turned out to say: [So youre the scheming bi tch. You didnt expect that, did you? Bi tch, shes posted.] What the hell? Why did this person scold her? Who posted? Just as she was wondering, a second and then a third message came one after another, all of which were scolding her. How could this he? Could it be Grace? Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Just as Nancy was lost in thought, an ount suspected to be Graces posted a tweet. It was a video of Grace sshing the red wine from another angle. From this angle, it could clearly be seen that Grace handed over a phone to Nancy as if she was showing her something. After seeing what it was, Nancy instantly became angry. She raised her ss and was about to ssh her wine on Grace. But Grace grabbed her hand and sshed her wine on Nancy before she could. Although the video was more clear andplete, Grace was still the one who had sshed the wine, so this didnt mean much. Before the troll army could gather in thement section, the ount that was suspected to be Graces released another post. Divorce. We have nothing to do with each other. Everyone was confused. What did she mean? Did it mean that she was not a mistress but Mr. Fallens original wife? Although the two posts were concise and clear, they were not convincing without evidence. The post was quickly filled with trolls, and almost every one of them was malicious. There were evenizens who supported Nancy, saying that they didnt believe that there would be any reversal. But less than two minutester, the situation was indeed reversed. Someone released a piece of evidence on Twitter, showing proof that Nancy had drugged Edgar not long ago. All of it was solid evidence. Theizens were in an uproar. What woman would do such a thing to her future husband? Unless she was a mistress. Graces statement saying divorce was suddenly convincing. But there were still people who questioned the video with the red wine, saying that Grace was tooCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. arrogant. Fortunately, someizens had calmed down. If Grace is really Mr. Fallens ex-wife, who hasnt been announced for three years, then Nancy is the mistress! Look at this video. Nancy was the one who wanted to attack first. Grace didnt go too far, did she? I was a waiter at the banquet. Miss Mellis and Grace were wearing the same dress. Miss Mellis used Grace of wearing a fake one but it turned out that she herself was the joke. I guess thats why she got pis sed at Grace and wanted to attack her. But Grace didnt buy it. Everyone was curious andmented on thatment. The enthusiasticizen patiently exined the matter and soon posted two videos. One was a direct video of Nancy dancing at the banquet, and the other was a video of Nancy making a fool of herself after her clothes. unraveled. Manyizens who didnt know the truth changed their position and came to watch the show. Nancy was suspicious of thements she had received on Twitter. When she returned to the homepage and looked at the trending list, she found that all the ones rted to Grace had dropped lower. It took her a lot of effort to find them. And the new items up on the list were all rted to her! [Nancy, the second daughter of the Mellis family], [Nancys embarrassment]. [Nancys fake dress] These words greatly irritated her. She clicked on one with trembling hands. Sure enough, the video of her making a fool of herself at the banquet was exposed The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife 149% Chapter How could this be? Before the banquet ended. Jack had mentioned to the guests in private that they should keep it a secret. It was impossible for the ser vants of the Mellis family to give them away. She was so angry that she quietly leftments on her all ount, trying to maintain her image. [Ive seen Miss Mellis before. Shes a good person. She mustve been framed for having a fake. Maybe it was Grace who did it!] Soon, aizen replied: [But its really funny. And her pink underwear is cute, hahaha.] Nancy was so angry that her face turned green, and she immediately spat at him. They argued for a long time. Nancy was no match for him, and because her words were too aggressive, people could spot some clues. [Youre so protective of Nancy, maybe youre really her!] Some people quickly made aparison of the two ounts, and they found out the IP address of the two ounts. This time, Nancys image waspletely ruined. The image that she had just set up for herself was gone. Nancy drugged her fiance and wore a high-quality knock off. She even registered an alt ount to clear her name and stepped on Grace. On the contrary, Grace only sent a video and a short statement. Nancy made things clear after trying to cover it up. There was a heated discussion about her on the Inte. In the office, Grace saw that most of the things had been arranged, so she asked Tom, who pretended to be the waiter, to stop. Thinking of how Nancy had shot herself in the foot, she couldnt helpughing. When Nancy tried to ruin her reputation, didnt she remember that Grace worked in an entertainment company? She put down her phone calmly and continued to work. What she didnt know was that after working for only 10 minutes, her name had appeared among the trending topics again. The video of her dancing at the banquet was posted on the Inte. Her light makeup and the dress made her look like an angel, pure yet s exy. Compared with the video of Nancy dancing, her dance shocked theizens. This video quickly upied the top spot of the list at an overwhelming speed. Its amazing. This is simply the best tango dance Ive seen recently! Is this really Lover, which is known to be the most difficult to dance? She danced perfectly. Compared with her, Miss Melliss dance is a disaster. I will definitely stand by Grace this time!* Grace, youre so beautiful! Why arent you a star? Manyizens were fascinated by Graces dance. They became her fans on the spot and went to her Twitter to comment. Someizens mocked those who refused to believe Grace at the beginning. Grace was staring at herputer attentively when Beth suddenly pushed the door open and came in with her phone in hand. The excitement and amazement on her face were about to erupt. Grace, youre amazing! From now on, Im your fan and will follow your lead Grace didnt know what was going on. It wasnt until Beth showed her the video that she realized that she was in the limelight on the Inte. The Milliondiru and His Killinmira Tarvike 15.0% Chapter 47 Was Patric the one who made it go to the top of the list? But Patric knew that she always liked to keep a low profile, so he wouldnt do that. Who else could it be? Grace didnt think much of it. Looking at Beth, who was chattering around her, she smiled helplessly. At this time, the atmosphere in the Mellis familys vi was solemn. Emma crossed her legs and sat on the sofa to eat fruit as if it had nothing to do with her. Nancy stood in the middle of the hall in the vi. Jack kept pacing back and forth with his hands sped behind his back, his face very dark. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He walked up to Nancy and raised his hand to p her hard. What a disgrace! Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Jacks p was so hard that Nancy didnt even have time to react before she was knocked to the ground. Do you want to ruin the Mellis family? I regret being your father. Jack pointed at her with a trembling finger and gritted his teeth. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, endured the pain, and tried to get up from the ground. After failing back down twice, she simply just sat there. Dad, what do you mean? I dont understand. Youre still pretending, huh? Jack was furious. Do you think I wouldnt find out? You bought the imitation of The Winter and sent it to her, and you also used tricks on the Inte. What had Grace done to you? Why did you have to frame her? Nancy sat weakly on the ground without saying a word. Seeing that she didnt respond, Jack got even angrier. If you seeded, itd be okay. But you failed and affected the reputation of the Mellis family. How stu pid you are! Emma watched the show leisurely from the side. From time to time, she pretended to persuade him, Honey, dont be angry. Its not worth it, it will damage your health. After all, Nancys mom was a mistress. All she has ever learned was how to act like a bi tch. How can shepare with Hedda? Jacks disgust for Nancy grew even stronger when he heard that. I shouldnt have let you live and given you the chance to harm the Mellis family! Hearing the couples abuse, Nancy suddenly felt that it was extremely ironic. Her biological father wished for her to die immediately. She struggled to get up from the ground. Although her left cheek was swollen, she still raised her chin, and a vicious look shed across her eyes. Its a pity that no matter how much you hate me, you have to rely on me to help the Mellis Group. When you think. of that, does it make you even more angry? You! Jacks eyes widened in anger. He was so furious that he raised his hand once more and was about to p her again. Nancy didnt dodge. Instead, she leaned over and said sarcastically, Go ahead! But youd better kill me! Then the Mellis family will be destroyed! Remember! You destroyed the Mellis family! Jack was so angry that his face turned red. He couldnt say a word or p her. Nancy sneered and turned her attention to Emma, who was still eating fruit leisurely. Now the b itch youre talking about is going to inherit the Mellis Group. Wheres your precious daughter? Im afraid she wont wake up for the rest of her life. You hate me so much and look down on me and my mother, but you still have to pretend to be a loving mother. It must be very hard, right? Emma mmed her fist on the table. You! You vicious bi tch! How can you curse Hedda? The inheritance of the Mellis Group is only temporarily handed over to you! When Hedda wakes up, youll have to give it back to her! Dont becent too early! But Nancy didnt take it seriously. Then you should beg G od to let your daughter wake up. But instead of standing here andpeting with me, itd be better to deal with the trending topics ndering me as soon as possible! If I am ruined, the Mellis Group will pay as well. After that, she went upstairs resentfully, and when she closed the door, she deliberately mmed it loudly. Emma gritted her teeth in anger. Y you! Youve finally shown your true colors, havent you? How dare you threaten me! She cried to Jack, Honey! Look at how terrible your illegitimate daughter is. What have I done After going upstairs, Nancy locked the door andpletely isted herself from the noiseing from downstairs. She went straight to her dressing table and flipped it over, the expensive cosmetics on it scat tering to the floor. Chapter 48 All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a series of crashing sounds, and she seemed to be unable to vent her anger. She picked up her phone again and dialed a number. The phone was quickly answered, and her tone was very harsh as she said. Didnt you say that this would ruin her reputation? But it made her famous instead! Sarah was getting a makeover and didnt take her words seriously at all. Why are you in such a hurry? Its just a small matter. Just wait quietly and your matter will be over. With my help. what are you afraid of? Nancy was finally relieved, but she was unwilling to give up. What about Grace? We cant let her go like this. Sarah was still arrogant and confident. Dont worry. Since we cant do it openly, lets do it in secret! After hearing her proposal, Nancy agreed. She looked in the mirror and smiled smugly. Very good. I cant wait to see that bi tch suffer! In the presidents office of the Fallen Group. Edgar was watching a video of Grace dancing on his phone. He looked on attentively, and the corners of his mouth inadvertently curled up. Mr. Fallen. Tim suddenly knocked on the door and came in. Edgar turned off his phone, picked up his coffee calmly, and took a sip. Speak. Tim stood in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and then reported, I found that the high-quality knock-off dress. was indeed bought by the Mellis Group, but they also transferred 5 million dors to Miss Zoey. I dont know how Grace got the real dress in the end. He paused for a moment. Maybe theres a misunderstanding. After hearing that, Edgar didnt say anything. Tim stole a nce at him and saw that his eyes were deep. No one knew what he was thinking. He quickly continued to exin, But I think this has nothing to do with Miss Mellis. Shes too innocent. She must have been kept in the dark. Innocent? Edgar frowned, but his tone was very cold. Tim immediately asked, Miss Mellis is really an innocent and kind girl. Mr. Fallen, youve known her for so many years. Dont you think so? Edgar nced at him coldly and quickly lowered his head. After a while, the office was quiet, and the atmosphere was very strange. Edgar got up and walked to the window. It was drizzling outside. He lit a cigarette and smoked lightly. Under the hazy smoke, his whole person looked a little mysterious. Mr. Fallen? Tim asked. Edgar stopped thinking, put out the cigarette, and strode to the sofa to sit down. I need you to investigate something. You must keep it a secret. Yes. Seeing his serious expression, Tim couldnt help being cautious. The Mellis Group spent a lot of effort to handle the news on the Inte. Soon, no one talked about it. After all, Nancy and Grace were not stars, so theizens regarded the matter of this wealthy family as nothing but a joke. In the past few days, Grace had been living a particrly leisurely life. Nancy didnt make any fuss, and Sarah returned to S City. Without these two troublemakers around, Grace quickly finished her talent show proposal. They started to look for a suitable stage. After getting off work, Grace drove to the training base. After roughly arranging the follow-up work, she went into the garage and was ready to go back home. Oh, oh, save me, save When she passed by a corner that had no surveince cameras, she suddenly heard a strange sound. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 It was a girls voice. If you dont want to die, then youd better shut up. A man with a rough knife scar on his face held a dagger and pressed it against the girls cheek. Another man stepped on her chest andughed wildly. The girl was so scared that she could only nod in agreement. Seeing that she had calmed down, the two of them became even prouder. Baby, we havent had sex in a long time. As long as you serve us well, well let you go when were done. Hearing this, the girl choked with sobs. The two men smiled sinisterly and began to touch her. As soon as they unbuttoned two buttons of her shirt, one of the men got hit on the head. He then fainted while bleeding. The other man was shocked. He turned his head and saw a woman. Grace held her high heels in her hand. She was wearing a white suit and trousers, looking very imposing. When the scarred man saw her, his eyes lit up. Oh, what a tough beauty. I like you. Grace yed with the high heels in her hand and sneered. You like me? But I dont think youre worthy. The scarred man was enraged. He cursed and rushed toward Grace with a knife in his hand. She knocked him down shortly after. The girl was so scared that she curled up into a ball. Her whole body was trembling, and her eyes were full of horror. Her cheeks were a little red. It seemed she was drunk. Looking at her shivering appearance, Grace suddenly felt a pain in her heart, and an image shed through her mind. It happened so fast that she didnt even have time to think about it. She shook her head. The strange feeling just now hadpletely disappeared. Perhaps she was too tired today and was hallucinating? But she didnt think much about it. She gathered her thoughts and looked at the girl, who was about 18 or 19 years old, in the corner. Youre safe. You can go home now. After that, she turned her head and was about to leave when someone suddenly grabbed her wrist. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She turned around and met a pair of expectant eyes. Miss, I went out to drink with my friends. I just got lost, and my phone was broken by those two thugs. Can you send me home? Seeing that Grace was hesitating, the girl continued, My name is Molly. Please help me Grace looked at her phone. It was 9:30 p.m. It was quitete, and the training base was rtively remote, so it was indeed not safe here. Lets go. Where do you live? 2 Foxyroad, room 308, in the suburbs. Molly followed closely behind her, still holding Graces hand tightly as if she had found something extremely reassuring. It was not until they got in the car that she let go of her hand and sat in the back seat. After getting in the car, the girl seemed to be very tired and soon fell asleep leaning against the seat. Grace looked at her through the rearview mirror from time to time. Seeing that she was asleep, she drove steadily. About 20 minutester, the girl in the back seat was still sleeping soundly. Graces mobile phone battery was about to die. She called out to the girl twice, wanting to ask for detailed directions. But seeing that she was indeed asleep. Grace didnt disturb her and chose the route ording to her memory. 14:54 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife 15.66 Chapter 49 The windows were closed, and the air in the car was quiet. Grace sniffed sharply. She suddenly realized that something was wrong! Molly said that she was out drinking with friends. Although her face was flushed, there was no smell of alcohol on her body. Therefore, she hadnt been drinking. The training base was located in a remote ce in the suburbs. There were no bars around. This was done deliberately! As soon as she thought of this, she felt a strong wind. Almost instinctively, she grabbed the hand behind her that was waving at her fiercely. A thumb-long needle was about to hit her skin. When when did you see through me? Molly didnt expect Grace to react so quickly, so she stopped pretending. With a grim look on her face, she exerted force with both hands, trying to pierce the needle into Graces neck. Grace knew that she couldnt hold on for long with one hand, so she didnt hesitate. The car was driving at a constant speed in the suburbs. In a hurry, she suddenly jammed on the brakes. The car tires were quickly immobilized, and the whole car suddenly lost its bnce. It directly overturned, broke the guardrail, and rolled onto awn on the side of the road. Due to the protection of the drivers seat airbag, Grace only had a scratch on her forehead and soon got out of the car. Looking at the Santana, whose body was almost totally smashed, Grace clicked her tongue and sighed. It was a pity that the car had died before it could apany her for a long time. Seeing that Molly hadnte out of the back seat yet, Grace opened the car door, carried her out, and laid her down on thewn. After a long time, Molly finally woke up. Seeing that it was Grace who saved her, Molly asked in disbelief, Why did you save me? I tried to hurt you. You should have killed me. Grace nced at her coldly and did not answer her question. She just asked, Who ordered you to do this? Molly instantly went mute and turned her face away without saying a word. Grace smiled and said, Let me guess. Was it Nancy? Or Sarah? Or both of them? Even if Nancy could n so carefully, it was impossible for her to hire a female assassin with such good concealment ability. In addition, Nancy had be the heir of the Mellis Group, so she concluded that the two of them had probably joined forces. Molly ignored her. Its my fault for falling into your hands. Just kill me. Kill you? Grace smiled provocatively. Thats so boring. Molly gave her a confused look. It was very dark in the suburbs at night, with only a few streetmps visible. However, Graces eyes seemed to be shining with starlight. I just saw that your needle was loaded with drugs, wasnt it? They asked you to knock me out and then take me somewhere to torture me, right? Molly was slightly shocked and stared at Grace in disbelief. How could she have guessed it all? How could she be so meticulous? Molly stared at her without saying a word. Grace pursed her lips and smiled innocently. Since they asked you to do this, then do as they say. 14:54 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife 15.7% Chapter 43 What? Five minutester, Molly sent a text message to a certain someone. [Nailed it. Taking her to the abandoned house in the suburbs.] When N ancy received the message, she was so happy that she almost jumped out of bed. That bitch had finally fallen into her hands! Grace made her into a joke online. She had to get revenge. She couldnt wait to see Graces miserable appearance. With vicious excitement in her eyes, she immediately sent a text message to a certain number. [Shell be here soon. Bring 10 strong men and beat her up first, and then well go through the process that we agreed on before.] The person on the other end quickly replied: (As long as the money is in ce, everything will be done ording to your wish.] Nancy transferred another 100,000 dors to the person on the other side, feeling a little distressed. But as long as they could torture Grace, money was nothing Two minutes after she put down her phone, she received another text message from Molly. [The dosage seems to be too heavy. She seems to be dying. Pleasee and have a look.] Dying? ! She wanted that bitch to suffer humiliation! She only wanted Grace to wish she was dead! Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Thinking of this, Nancy was worried. She quickly changed into dark clothes, put on a mask, went out, and took a taxi straight away. Edgar came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, and couldnt forget the video of Grace. He was a little annoyed. If he had known that he would be the one to get tired in the end, he would not have helped her. Lying on the bed, Grace was still in his head, especially her starry eyes, which were clear and stubborn. It seemed familiar. Edgar seemed to have thought of something. After hesitating for a while, he called Grace. There were some things that he wanted to figure out. She didnt answer. He called again and it indicated that the person was not in the service area. Why did she dislike him so much? Edgar was inexplicably annoyed. He threw his phone aside casually and fell asleep. Nancy took a taxi to an abandoned hut in the suburbs. Molly was waiting for her outside the door. When Nancy approached and saw the wounds on her face and body, she was shocked. Whats wrong with you? Why are you injured like this? Molly lowered her head. No emotion could be seen in her eyes. On the way here, we had a fight and there small car ident. I made a mistake again. Maybe I injected too much drug, she Ill have a look. Molly stopped her. Did Miss Grammer know that you came alone tonight? Nancy instantly pulled a long face and was extremely unhappy. e was a Sarah usually relied on her status to boss people around. After Sarah returned to S City, even her subordinates wanted to step on her. She and Sarah were just business partners, not subordinates. Why should she report everything to Sarah? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She red at Molly and said, She brought you here. Shes not in Frant City. So you have to listen to my orders, understand? Molly lowered her head even further. Understood. Now that youvepleted your mission, get lost. Yes. Molly replied, but she didnt move. Outside the abandoned house, there was only a flickering gasolinemp, and no one could see the expression on her blood-stained face. Seeing that she was still standing there like a pir, Nancy was very unhappy. Dont understand humannguage? Okay. Before leaving, Molly took out a mobile phone from her pocket and handed it to Nancy with both hands. This is that womans mobile phone. Someone just called her. I was afraid it would affect your n, so I turned it to flight mode. Got it. Nancy took it arrogantly. After Molly left, she turned on Graces mobile phone and looked at the number that had called. With just one nce, Nancy instantly burst into tears of hatred. Although it was an unknown number, she clearly knew who it was. 14:54 Chapter 50 How could Edgar call Grace at such ate time? She had been abroad for so long, he had never cared about her so much. She wondered. Why? She was his fiancee, and this woman was his mistress. The more Nancy thought about it, the angrier she became. The anger and viciousness in her eyesCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. were undisguised. She raised her mobile phone angrily and wanted to smash it into pieces. But she suddenly stopped halfway. An excellent idea shed through her mind. She clicked on the home page of Grace and sent a text message to Edgar. After doing all this, she threw her phone to the ground. As if she hadnt vented her anger, she kicked the screen a few more times with her high heels and didnt stop until the screen waspletely torn apart. She withdrew her gaze and looked at the abandoned hut again. Tonight, she would make sure that this bit ch would never be able to rise again! Thinking of this, she reached out and pushed open the door of the small room. It was dark and there was no light at all. She wondered. What is going on? Didnt Molly even leave a light on? She took two suspicious steps inside, and the thick smell of dust in the room made her cough. It was too dark to see anything. Nancy suddenly felt flustered. She was about to turn around and get amp from Molly. The door suddenly mmed shut with a bang. Realizing that something was wrong, Nancy ran to the door and mmed it hard. Who is it? Who is outside? Molly? Is it you? Open the door! It was silent outside the door. It was so quiet that it made ones heart tremble. Nancy took a deep breath and tried to calm down. She turned her head and shouted tentatively into the room, Grace, are you here? It was deathly silent. Realizing that she might be the only one in the room, Nancy was on the verge of copse. She wondered. Is Graces trap? But Sarah is on my side. How could she help Grace hurt me? Or are they together? Impossible this is impossible Her mind was in a mess. She covered her head with both hands and squatted on the ground in fear, trembling all over. The endless darkness brought her fear and despair. Then she heard footsteps outside the room. Nancy instantly felt hopeful. She got up and banged on the door. Whos outside? Let me out! Open the door! The door opened. A tall figure walked in against the light, followed by the second, the third They were the men she had called to teach Grace a lesson. Nancy was about to run out of the bright door, but was firmly stopped by the strong man in the lead. No. Its not me! Im not Grace. Ah! 14:54 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife 16.0% Chapter 50 Smack! The only response she received was a heavy p. She was thrown to the ground. Half of her face was swollen, and two of her teeth were loose. It hurt so much! Nancyy prone on the ground and spat blood on the spot. She insisted on exining, Its not me! Its really not me! I asked you toe. How can you do this to me Ah! Before she could finish her words, her hair was grabbed by the man from behind. The force was so strong that her scalp was almost torn off. She was in so much pain that she burst into tears and screamed. Really no I The man pped her twice again andughed. Tve seen people begging for mercy, but Ive never seen someone as pretentious as you. Ill torture you to death tonight! The door waspletely closed and locked, and dozens of men surrounded her. After a while, the sound of a painful beating came from the room, as well as the screams of Nancy, which were extremely painful. Grace leaned against a tree in the distance, and Molly stood quietly. She looked up at the stars in the sky. The starry sky was so beautiful today. Unfortunately, the heart-wrenching howls ruined the mood. Seeing that the show was almost over, Grace was ready to go back home and let Nancy enjoy the extremely torture set prepared by herself. Mr. Fallen, its over there! Suddenly. Tims voice came from the path, followed by the sound of running. Seeing that the voice was getting closer and closer, Grace quickly hid. She observed the movements in front of the house from behind the tree and saw that the person who had rushed over was Edgar. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The heartCwrenching screams of the women in the room gradually weakened, and at the same time, the arrogantughter of the group of men sounded. Grace! Edgar was so furious that his eyes turned red. He kicked open the door of the room with at murderous look on his face. Just as the burly men were about to start, they were interrupted by Edgar. The two sides quickly began to tussle. This group of strong men was in the mafia and they were ruthless. Edgar and Tim both got hurt, but eventually, they won. In less than ten minutes, the group of men was defeated. Theyy on the ground wailing in pain and had no strength to fight back. The room was still very dark, mixed with the sounds of women vomiting bloodCand coughing. Grace! Edgar followed the sound and found the dying woman on the ground. He carried her out horizontally. Tim suffered a few more kicks during the fight, so he limped out of the room with Edgar. Edgar settled the person in his arms in the open space outside the house and checked on her injury. The womans face was swollen. It was almost impossible to tell who she was. Her clothes were torn apart and covered in blood. It was a horrible sight. Fortunately, Edgar and the others had arrived in time. Otherwise, she would have been raped. Edgar was full of wounds, and his eyes turned red with hatred. Suddenly, he felt as if his heart was being grabbed by something, and it hurt so much that he couldnt breathe. Grace. Dont sleep! The woman hadpletely fainted. She was still breathing weakly and her life was not in danger. Tim nced at the tragic woman on the ground and couldnt help but feel a little sorry for her. He asked weakly, Mr. Fallen, how should we deal with the group of people inside? Edgar suddenly spat out a word without hesitation, Kill! After receiving the order, Tim immediately ran aside and called someone to deal with it. Edgar took off his suit jacket and wrapped it around her naked body, with indescribableplicated emotions in his eyes. At this time, Grace, who was behind a big tree not far away, was watching from an excellent angle. She stared at Edgar and was confused since Edgar was out of control. If the person lying on the ground was really her, would Edgar really be so sad? Did he still have feelings for her? She couldnt tell how she felt when she saw this scene. It was very strange. But then she denied the idea. Hadnt she seen clearly whether Edgar loved her or not in the past three years? 11:51 The Millionaire and His Millionaire Ix wife Chapter 51 If he knew that the person on the ground was actually Nancy, he would probably be even sadder. Thinking of this, Grace turned cold again and left quietly. In front of the empty space in the room, the woman on the ground woke up in a daze. Her swollen eyes narrowed into slits. After seeing who the man in front of her was, she broke down and burst into tears. Edgar, I thought I would never see you again Her mouth was swollen, and she couldnt speak clearly. But Edgar could clearly hear her tone. Grace never called him that. He looked at the woman on the ground again, and Tim, who was next to him, was the first to lose control and shouted, Mr. Fallen, its not Grace. This is Miss Mellis. After learning that it was Nancy, Tim was obviously more excited than before. Miss Mellis, why are you here? Who set you up? Nancy cried even harder. She clutched the cuff of Edgar with her bloodCstained hand and said, Its.. its Grace. She called me and asked me toe here. Edgar, it hurts. It hurts The more she spoke, the more excited she became. In the end, she was so exhausted that she fainted. When Edgar learned that the injured person was Nancy, not Grace, the pain in his heart suddenly eased up a little, and even he himself didnt realize it. But Tim, who was next to him, seemed to be more excited. Those bastards! How dare they hurt Miss Mellis. Damn it! Gritting his teeth in anger, Tim turned to look at Edgar and said, Mr. Fallen, you just received a text message from Miss Salen and thought she was in danger. But it turned out to be Miss Mellis who is hurt. This matter must have something to do with Grace. Maybe she was the mastermind behind it! Edgar frowned, and his gaze became much calmer. Send Nan to the hospital first. Well investigate this matterter. Yes. Tim took Nancy from Edgar and ran to the car parked on the side of the road with her in his arms. After he left, Edgar slowly got up. Looking at the wailing house behind him from time to time, he remembered that half an hour ago, he had received a text message from Grace. She said, I have an appointment with ten men tonight. Do you want toe and join us? When he saw this text message, he was furious. He called again, only to find that her phone was turned off. He called Tim to check the location and immediately rushed over. He didnt expect that it was Nancy who was beaten and almost raped. Grace! Did she do this? Edgar suddenly felt a little upset. Grace took Molly to the city in Alexs car. Before that, she specially asked Alex to bring over the ck box with her ck card and handed it to Molly. There are one million dors in it. Youd better hide yourself for a while. Sarah wont let you off. 11:51 The Millionaire and His Hillinnaire Ex wife ? Molly took the box with aplicated look in her eyes and reluctantly confirmed it again. You said that you would save my mother from Sarah and bring her to me safely. If you dare to lie to me, I will Grace interrupted her with a smile. Dont worry. I will do what I promised. Molly was attracted by the starlight in her eyes. Okay, I believe you. After Molly disappearedpletely, Alex approached Grace and whispered, Miss, why didnt you kill her? Why did you give her money? She didnt mean to hurt me. Her mother was in Sarahs control, so she had to work for her. Shes also a poor person. Ive found her weaknesses and done her a favor. She will only be more grateful to me and work for me. She wont take personal revenge on me. Seeing that Alex didnt speak, she added, Dont worry, Im not a saint. I wont let go of anyone who really hurt me. But I wont just kill them. Ill watch them suffer. Seeing her wicked smile, Alex alsoughed. Your brother is right. You are a bad girl. Grace instantly raised her head and red at him. Did he say that about me? Have you forgotten that Im the boss of Angle Group? Do you still want your sry? Alex was instantly speechless. No, no, Miss, pardon! Sure enough, women were not to be trifled with! Grace stopped teasing him. She rubbed her shoulders and said, Lets go home. I need to sleep. Its not over yet. There will probably be another tough battle tomorrow. At the end of her words, she subconsciously turned her head and looked at arge store on the quiet street that had been closed. It was a brand store owned by Mellis Group. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Late at night. Nancy was sent to the hospital for medical treatment. The doctor said that she had two ribs fractured and countless other injuries, big and small. Fortunately, her life was not at risk. Edgar sat alone on the bench outside the operating room. No one knew what he was thinking about. After the ident, he asked Tim to inform the Mellis family. Jack and Emma didnt rush over until dawn. Oh, my poor daughter. How could this happen? In the corridor, she could hear Emma crying from a distance, but she couldnt squeeze out a tear. Instead, she was gloating. On the contrary, Jack walked up to Edgar with a sad face. Seeing that Edgar was serious,forted him. he Edgar didnt respond to theirfort and said politely, Mr. and Mrs. Mellis, please sit down. Jack was unwilling to give up and asked, Mr. Fallen, whats going on? How could Nancy be injured like this? Who did this? Her eldest daughter had a car ident and now this happened to Nancy. He suspected that someone was deliberately going against the Mellis family. Or was he so unlucky recently? Edgar was silent for a moment before replying. Tim has already gone to investigate. Seeing that he didnt like to talk, Jack was too embarrassed to say anything more. He sat down on the bench next to him and waited. Not long after she sat down, the lights in the operating room went out. The doctor came out to say that the operation was very sessful. Apart from the fact that she could not move freely during this period of time and was fine, she could already be transferred to a normal VIP ward. The three people in the corridor followed him to the ward. Nancy was wrapped in thick gauze. She opened her swollen eyes with difficulty and began to cry as soon as she saw Edgar. Edgar, if it werent for you, I might have died or been raped by those bastards. Edgar, I really cant live without you. Can you stay here with me? Nancy held his hand weakly. She didnt expect that she would face the music. She had sent a text message to Edgar to stimte him and let him know that Grace was a whore so he would focus only on her. However, she didnt expect that she would suffer this time, and that text messages would save her life. Edgar sat down by her bed and hummed in agreement. Seeing that he was not enthusiastic at all, Nancy couldnt help but be depressed. Edgar, cant you say something tofort me? Dont you love me just because Im ugly now? Before Edgar could answer, Jack winked at her and said, Nancy, dont be so childish. How could Mr. Fallen not love you? Who set you up this time? Tell me, and I will definitely seek justice for you. L. When this matter was mentioned, Nancy seemed to have thought of some bad memories and began to sob again. I only remember that Grace said she wanted to see me. I took a taxi from home and was knocked out on the way. When I woke up, it was in that small room. It was so dark inside that I couldnt see anything. Someone hit me and kicked me. They also said that Grace paid them and asked them to torture me to death Im so scared, Im really scared She curled up into a ball. As soon as she thought of the despairing pain, her whole body began to tremble, and she looked very pitiful and helpless. Hearing this, Jack was furious and looked at Edgar. Youre Nancys fiance, Mr. Fallen. Youre not going to turn a blind eye to this, are you? No matter what, it has something to do with Grace. Shes humiliating the Fallen Group by bullying Nancy! You have to help Nancy. Jack was an old fox in the business world. Knowing that Grace was under the protection of Tom, the Mellis family knew that they couldnt do anything to her and could only ask Edgar to stand out for them. Edgar pursed his lips and his eyes darkened. If Nan is really wronged, I will definitely help her, but the premise is that she cant hide anything from me. She must tell me everything that happened. Nancy was stunned. She was the one who made up the whole story. Edgar was a shrewd person. As long as she said something wrong, it would arouse his suspicion. She could only fool him and contact Sarahter to discuss countermeasures. Thinking of this, she covered her head with both hands with a painful expression. My head hurts! I cant remember anything.. Seeing this, Jack said, Nancy has just woken up. Its not good for her to recover. Why dont we go out first and let her have a good rest? Edgar nodded in agreement with a cold face. As soon as the group of people turned around and were about to leave, the door of the ward suddenly opened, and two handsome and strong men took the lead in opening the way. Jack and his wife were puzzled when they saw a strange man suddenly break in. Two strong men stood at the door, one on the left and the other on the right. Then Grace, who was in high heels and had extremely beautiful red lips, came in. Seeing that it was her, Emma, who had been silent behind Jack, was stunned. Didnt she know that they were discussing how to deal with her? How dare shee in openly? Shes too arrogant! Emma was very unhappy with her attitude. She added fuel to the fire, Honey, look at how arrogant she is. Is she here to see if your daughter is dead? Jacks face darkened when he heard that. You came at the right time. Well let go of the fact that you deliberately hurt my daughter! Next to her, Edgar just stood there quietly, but his proud height made it difficult for others to ignore his existence. Grace nced at him subconsciously, only to see that his eyes had been fixed on her since she came in. The meaning in his deep ck eyes was unclear. She withdrew her gaze and looked at Jack again. A smile appeared on her red lips. Mr. Mellis, you are right. Your daughter and I do have some scores to settle, but its not what What do you mean? Jack asked suspiciously. you said. Nancy had already suffered twice from Grace. When she saw that Grace dared to break into her ward in a highCprofile way, her heart trembled, and she subconsciously shrank behind Jack. Dad, save me. She wants to hurt me! She must want to hurt me. Im afraid. I dont want to see her She cried and comined, in a bad mood. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jack was a little depressed seeing his daughter bullied like this. This is a private ward. My daugliters mood is unstable. Please go out. Mr. Mellis, dont worry. Im just here to bring her a gift. Grace smiled more brightly and pped her hands gently. A group of people came in one after another and hung the sixteen banners neatly on the wall opposite the bed where Nancy was. This is all my encouragement for Miss Mellis. I wish you a speedy recovery, Miss Mellis. She smiled and said kindly, By the way, Miss Mellis, you said that the murder has something to do with me, you cane to me with evidence. Ill be there at any time. After that, she didnt want to stay any longer. She turned around and left with the two bodyguards. Seeing that she was about to leave, Edgar followed her out of the ward with a gloomy face. At this moment, Nancy, Jack, and his wife were so focused on the 16 gs that they didnt notice that Edgar had followed them. When Nancy saw what was written on the banner, she was pissed off. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 There was only one word written on each banner. The first row read, Bul ls hit under the quilt. The second row said, Smash your own foot with a rock. It meant to say that Nancy asked for it. Nancy was so angry that her eyes were full of hatred, and her whole body began to hurt. After Jack read it, his face turned cold. Emma was the only one who burst intoughter after reading it, feeling particrly relieved. However, when she smiled, the two people in the ward instantly looked at her. Nancy was so angry that her face turned purple. Her smile froze, and her expression quickly turned cold as sheined. Ahem, this woman is too unreasonable. Its obvious that she doesnt take Mellis Group seriously. Honey, if you dont teach her a lesson, who knows what she will do! As soon as she finished speaking, someone knocked on the door of the ward. A man in uniform gently pushed the door open and asked, Excuse me, is this the ward of Miss Nancy? The people in the ward looked at each other. Emma asked, Whats wrong? Miss Salen who ordered exquisite flowers for Miss Mellis. After that, the man waved behind him. Then, a group of staff came in with some flowers that are often seen at funerals. Soon, the entire VIP ward was filled up. The flowers were neatly ced in front of Nancy. This you guys are too Emma wanted to say something, but Jack red at her angrily, so she could only cover her mouth resentfully. Afterpleting the task, the staff member bowed very politely and said, Please enjoy it slowly. Wee to ce an order next time. Next time? People only die once. This was a mean curse. Nancy was pis sed off. Get out! Get out, ahem She couldnt wait to throw these things in front of the group of people. However, she had just had an operation and couldnt move at all. She could only re at them in anger. She thought, This bi tch! Shes gone too far! She sent all these things just to humiliate me! She had gone too far! Bi tch! Bitc h! Throw them out, throw them all out, cough cough cough Her lungs were about to explode. Before she could catch her breath, she turned her head and saw 11:53 The Millionare and His Billionaire Ex wife Chapter 53 the photo in the middle of the flowers. It was a photo Grace took of her at the party, when her dress was broken. It was heart-wrenching! Nancys embarrassing memories of the banquet and the ridicule on the Inte were instantly aroused. Ah! Im going to kill you! Her swollen mouth under the thick bandages gritted her teeth. She was so angry that she fainted on the spot. Grace left the hospital through the emergency exit instead of the gate. As soon as she reached the corridor, someone grabbed her wrist from behind. It was Edgar who had followed them all the way. Seeing this, the two bodyguards were about to take action. However, Grace stopped them. No need. Go and have a rest. Dont go too far. After the two bodyguards left, Grace shook off Edgar and rubbed her wrist casually. Go ahead. Edgar frowned with a gloomy expression, but he didnt ask anything about Nancy. Whats the rtionship between you and those two men? Bodyguards? Whose men are they? Patric or Tom. The more Grace listened, the more confused she became. Did this man follow her all the way just to ask this? She was baffled and teased, They are my people. Her people? Lovers? Two at the same time! Edgar was livid. Do you know what youre doing? Do you have any self-respect? What was wrong with her self respect? Graceughed. Have you forgotten that were divorced, Mr. Fallen? Its none of your business! Why are you so jealous? Who said Im jealous? He choked. In this matter, he really had no right to judge her. Unable to retort, Edgar could only change the topic and said in a deep voice, What did you mean by that text messagest night? What text message? Edgar stared into her eyes, trying to see if she was lying. Nan was beaten and almost raped. Was it you? Grace looked up and met his eyes with a faint smile. Guess? She turned around and walked away. Her back was arrogant and unrestrained. She said resentfully, The Monaire and stallionaire Ex wife Chapter 53 Youd better care more about your fiancee. Her psychological endurance is too poor. I guess shes not in a good situation now. Edgar wanted to step forward, but was stopped by two hodyguards. Mr. Fallen! Tim happened to find him, and his face was a little serious. Edgar stopped chasing after Grace and turned around to go to the empty smoking room on the fifth floor. This is very strange. Our people have begun to investigate, but the other party seemed to have been prepared for it and destroyed all the evidence. Our people have failed, and there is no progress yet He paused, and his eyes suddenly drifted left and right, as if he had something bad to say. Edgar took a drag on his cigarette, nced at him with his ck eyes, and motioned for him to continue. Tim could only brace himself to say, Mr. Smith and Mr. Walker seem to have the ability to avoid our people and quickly destroy the evidence And these two people are very close to Miss Salen In other words, he was suspecting Grace. Edgar narrowed his eyes slightly. When he asked Grace about the text message just now, she looked as if she really didnt know. But when he asked Nancy if she had done it, she seemed to know it. Edgar put out his cigarette and said, Its not that simple. But Tim was unwilling to give up. Maybe its so simple, Mr. Fallen, but you are too partial? Edgar narrowed his eyes and nced at him coldly. Tim quickly lowered his head and kept quiet. If it was Grace in the hospital today, who will you believe? Tim replied without hesitation, Of course, Ill believe in Miss Mellis. Shes so kind and innocent. How could she do such a vicious thing? Ive seen Grace dealing with people several times. Edgar frowned and looked him up and down. How do you feel about Nan Mr. Fallen, dont worry. I respect Miss Mellis just because she is your fiancee. Tim immediatelyN?velDrama.Org owns this. exined. After that, he quickly lowered his head with a very respectful attitude. Edgar stared at him expressionlessly. His deep ck eyes seemed to be able to see through peoples hearts. Being stared at by him, Tim felt very ufortable and lowered his head. Go and check who Nan talked to or texted in the past few days. Also dont forget the thing I asked you to investigatest time. I want to see the results in three days. Tim clenched his fists. Miss Mellis was the victim, but Mr. Fallen wanted to investigate her. He felt so bad. Although he was very unhappy, he still replied respectfully, Okay. After Tim left, Edgar dialed another number. 11.53 The Millionaire and Its Fallionaire Lx wife Chapter 53 His ck eyes were full of seriousness, and his tone was heavy. Zack, there are a few things I need you to investigate. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 As soon as Tim came out of the smoking room, he heard several nursesining while running. Whats wrong with Miss Nancy? Didnt they say that she needed to rest? How can she be so sad and angry? Were going to be busy again. Tim reached out to stop a nurse and asked, Who are you talking about? Miss Nancy? How many youngdies in our hospital can afford VIP rooms? The nurse shook off his hand and ran away. Tim felt very upset. He had worked for Edgar for at least seven or eight years since joining the Fallen Group. He had no rtives or friends, and Edgar gave him this job. Nancy was the first person to smile at him and also the first person to say that she was his friend, To him, Edgar was his family, and Nancy was someone he wanted to protect more than his family. He was fond of Nancy but buried that fact in his heart and prayed for her happiness instead. But now, seeing that she wasnt doing well and Edgar was chasing after Grace when she was on the verge of death, he felt dissatisfied! Tim clenched his fists, and something in his heart became firmer and firmer. Aftering out of the hospital, Grace received a call. She was in a good mood after receiving the news that Nancy was sent to the emergency room again. She went to the training base again. Since she had dealt with the bi tch, it was time to postpone the progress of her work. Because her Santana had been abandonedst night, she could only take a taxi because she hadnt had time to buy a new car. The staff was very respectful when they saw her. The person in charge reported the improved. equipment and processes to her. Grace walked around the base in good spirits. The show would be officially reh earsed and broadcast live soon. N?velDrama.Org owns this. When a young female staff member saw her, her eyes lit up, and she enthusiastically rushed up to ask for her signature. Ive watched your videos. Youre so beautiful. Will you consider this talent show? Youre the champion in my heart! Grace smiled awkwardly. She didnt expect that there would be her fans in her training base. Unfortunately, she pushed back the notebook. Sorry, Im not a star and wont be one. I wont sign my name. After that, she by passed the girl and left with the person in charge of the base. After she turned around, the fangirl was still staring at her back, and the infatuated expression on her face gradually disappeared. She lowered her head and looked at the notebook with Graces fingerprints printed on it. After this small episode, Grace went to see the dormitories and canteens of the trainees and asked for the list of their names. 11:52 Chapter 54 Initially, she was just flipping through it casually, but she identally saw a familiar name and face on thest few pages. Abigail Green. She was her only friend in the orphanage. She had a serious illness before, so she went to borrow money from Yvonne Fallen. Ultimately, Abigail was driven away from the home because she didnt raise the treatment fee, and the two of them lost contact. He didnt expect to see Abigail on the trainees list after a few years. She seemed to have lived a good life in the past few years. Seeing that Grace stayed on this page for a long time and seemed excited, the person in charge quickly ttered her. Is she your friend? Shall we pay special attention to her? Grace refused. No need. Its unfair to other trainees. I believe she doesnt like it either. She had no ns to meet Abigail for the time being. Because she was an orphan now, Nancy and others couldnt find a breakthrough to go against her. Abigail was her friend, and she didnt want her to be implicated and hurt because of this. Grace closed the list as if nothing had happened. Nancy was sent back to the general ward from the emergency room. After the emergency treatment, she was not much better than before. She woke up from hera and opened her swollen eyes slightly. She vaguely saw a tall figure in a suit in front of her. She thought it was Edgar, so she held his hand and cried. Edgar you are here. I am so happy. Otherwise, I dont know how to handle this. The person she held stiffened slightly. Im not Mr. Fallen, Miss Mellis. Im Tim. Only then did Nancy see the man standing in front of her. Her heart was suddenly filled with disappointment, and she cried even more sadly. Seeing her like this, Tim felt very distressed and snarled, Grace has gone too far this time. Miss Mellis, dont worry. Ill help you. His words did not move Nancy, and her eyes were still dim. What can you help? Edgar doesnt believe me. He wont evene here What have I done. wrong Youre not wrong. Its Mr. Fallen. He suspected you and even wanted to investigate what happened. thirteen years ago Nancy couldnt stand it anymore. Edgar was investigating what happened thirteen years ago?! Had he noticed something? Nancy panicked, and even her hands began to tremble uncontrobly. Tin didnt notice it and promised tofort her. Dont worry. No matter what happens, I will trust you and help you unconditionally. As long as you turn back, I will always stand behind you. Chapter 54 Thank you, Tim. Nancy was very touched. She clenched his hand and said, Youre like family to me. Tim was so happy. Im honored to be your family, Miss Mollis. Nancy motioned for him toe closer and whispered something in his ear. Tim agreed right away without any hesitation. After leaving the training base, Grace went straight to the auto market. She nned to choose a new car. Unexpectedly, as soon as she arrived at the door, she met an acquaintance. It was Daly from the orphanage. Leaning against a man in a gray suit in his fifties, Daly was also choosing a car. Hey, arent you Grace? You have been very popr on the Inte recently. Its been a long time. I didnt expect you to be doing so well. Seeing here in, Daly smiled contemptuously and pulled the man over. Back in the orphanage. Daly had never gotten along with her because they were the best girls.. Later, when she learned that Old Mr. Fallen had taken Grace away to be his grandsons wife, Daly was depressed for a long time. She learned that Grace had divorced some time ago, and she was overjoyed. This bit ch used to like topete with her in everything. Now that she had divorced and be an abandoned woman. She could no longerpare with her. Thinking of this, she raised her chin even higher and deliberately showed off in front of Grace. Grace looked them up and down. When she saw the golden chain around the neck of the man next to Daly and the shining eyes of the m when he looked at her, as well as the gold-rimmed teeth when he smiled, she felt disgusted. She could only smile politely. Its been many years since west met. It seems that youre living a good life. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Oh, its just so-so. Let me introduce him to you. This is my boyfriend, David. Hes the vice president of the business department of the Cloud Group. His annual sry is 130,000, said Daly with a smug look on her face. She deliberately emphasized thest two sentences, and David smiled proudly. Daly was waiting to see the envious expression of Grace. However, Grace didnt show any reaction. Daly was p pis sed off. Grace always looked aloof, but she insisted on exposing her. I heard that you got divorced? As Daly spoke, she sized Grace up. When she saw Graces professional attire, she sneered. Are you a sales assistant here? Its only been a few years since west met. How did you end up in this state? Grace stared at her as if she were a fool and said with a fake smile, Im here to buy a car. After that, Grace looked away and turned her head. Under the guidance of the car shop assistant, she went in to choose a car. She did not intend to spend too much time on unimportant people. Seeing that she was still indifferent to her and as cold as before, Daly became even angrier. When she returned to the orphanage two days ago, she heard Grace didnt get anything from the divorce. But today, she was here to buy a car? Id like to see what car you can afford. Daly stared at Grace from behind and said angrily in a low voice. Then she turned to look at David behind her and grumbled coyly. Honey, honey, lets go inside and have a look. After all, its a gift from you. I want to choose the best and most suitable car for me. David, who was in his fifties, was stillpletely immersed in the shapely figure of Grace. After hearing Dalys words, the two of them hit it off. Inside the shop, Grace was looking at some average cars. She had no pursuit for these material things. She wanted simple and practical items. Just as she was about to pick one of the cars and drive away, she heard Dalys mocking voice. I didnt expect you toe to see a cheap car like Volkswagen. It seems that your life wont be easy after the divorce. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She sped fier hands, looking arrogant. Grace ignored herpletely. After being ignored, Daly was not annoyed. She continued, Tor the sake of our friendship, I can ask my boyfriend to introduce some excellent male employees to you. After all, he is the vice president and has a lot of prestige for his employees. David had been staring at Grace the whole time. When he heard Daly mention him, he immediately smiled with a lecherous look in his eyes. Mydy, since you are Dalys friend, you are my friend too. You can add me on Whatsapp and contact me at any time. Chapter 55 Daly red at him. Having been with him for two and a half years, she knew he liked messing around. Im asking you to introduce some boyfriends to her. Why do you add her as a friend? Do you want to talk about intimate things behind my back? She said with a smile, but how she looked at David was murderous. Davids expression changed slightly. He quickly wrapped his arms around her waist and said, Oh, what are you talking about? Youre my baby. I care about her because I love you and want to make you happy The two of them seemed to be deliberately adding fuel to the fire, making Grace slightly impatient. Theres no need. You can keep such an excellent man for yourself. Stop right there. Seeing that she was about to leave, Daly chased after her. She was very unhappy with Davids attitude just now. Grace used to like topete with her, and now she wanted to steal her man. The more she thought about it, the more unhappy she became. Dalys words became sharper and sharper, and her eyes were filled with mockery. Im helping you out of kindness. Dont pretend. Youre buying a car with loans, arent you? Isnt it good to have a boyfriend to buy a car for you? Grace frowned and turned to look at her. After all, her boyfriend, David, was still there. Grace did not intend to argue with her because they had lived a hard life in the orphanage together. She was ready to leave after buying the car. Anyway, they would never contact each other again. Seeing that she dared not talk back, Daly became even more arrogant. Looking at her back as she went to pay for the car, he said. The Fallen family has abandoned you! What makes you feel so good about yourself? Do you think youre better than me? Although her voice wasnt loud, Grace heard it nheless. What did you say? Grace stopped in her tracks and turned around to re at Daly Daly was stunned by the coldness in Graces eyes. But the next second, she regained herposure and said, You know very well. Grace looked grimmer and grimmer, and her aura became extremely cold. I was going to let you go, but you asked for it. At first, Daly was a little scared by Isabes imposing manner. She was worried about how Isabe would retaliate. She saw her walk out of the door without looking back. Soon, she disappeared.. Was it a threat?! My boyfriend is the vice president of the Cloud Group. How dare you threaten me? I wont let you go! She talked back in the direction where Grace had left, trying to make up for her weakness. Grace didnt take her words seriously. She held Davids arm and act like a spoiled child. Honey, I want a BMW, a sports car. Youre the best. Lets go and have a look? Davids face stiffened for a second. His annual sry was only 130,000 yuan. A BMW sports car Chapter 55 would cost one years worth of her sry. However, he was satisfied with Dalys boasting. So many shopping assistants were staring at him, saying that he had no money and was too embarrassing, so he generously agreed. The two of them held each others arms intimately. However, the age gap was too big; they looked like a father and a daughter, which was kind of disgusting. Under everyones strange gazes, they hugged each other and walked to the door. They walked out of the door. Suddenly, there was a crash What? Before Daly could react, she was sshed with the car washing water. When David noticed it, he immediately moved aside but still got water on him. Just a second ago, Daly looked radiant in her red dress. Now she looked like a mess. She screamed and red at the person who had sshed her. It was a little girl in an employees uniform. She looked timid, but there was no fear in her eyes at all. Daly was utterly enraged. How dare an employee bully her? Didnt your mother teach you how to walk properly? My clothes, shoes, and bags are all from famous brands. Do you know how much it costs? You couldnt afford it by working here for ten years The employee didnt say anything and let her curse like a shrew. Im not done with you today. In addition to apologizing, you must pay for my men tal damage and compensation. I am going to ask them to fire you and never hire you again! The employee held the bucket and did not say a word. Are you mute? Didnt your mother teach you how to speak like a human? David quickly stepped forward to help Daly. Go get your boss here. Tell him that the vice president of the Cloud Group wants to see him! He has to give us an exnation in person! He was just the vice president of the property management department. This time, David had earned enough vanity and face. Im the boss. I sshed the water. A beautiful female voice suddenly sounded. They turned their heads and saw Grace leaning leisurely against a luxury car. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and her temperament was rxed. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 The pure white hip-wrapped skirt starkly contrasted with the red Porsche 911 behind her, but it was unexpectedly harmonious and beautiful. Her beauty matched the luxurious car perfectly well. But this attractive disy was ruined by someonesughter. Daly was furious at first, but after hearing what Grace said, sheughed. You think you can do that? As she spoke, she subconsciously turned to look at the stores logo next to her. It was a Porsche. After confirming that it was impossible, sheughed louder. Its okay for you to pretend in front of me, but what kind of ce is this? If you own this Porsche 45 shop, then I am the boss of Ferrari! David thought it was impossible. Heughed with Daly, but how he looked at Grace became more and more presumptuous. Grace was still leaning against the car with a slight smile. Im indeed not the owner of this store. Hearing this, Daly was very proud. Before she could say anything sarcastic, Grace continued. Im the owner of the whole car market. I just bought it two minutes ago. Daly looked like she had just heard the funniest joke in the world. Are you out of your mind? How can a person like you, who cant even afford branded bags and clothes, buy the entire market? Thats so amusing. Smelling the stench on her body, she became angrier at Grace. Do you think youre so great just because you were in the limelight on the Inte? Youd better kneel down and beg for mercy now, and Ill consider letting you go. With a fierce look, she said, Otherwise, my boyfriend has a goodwork in Frant City. You will be notorious in Frant City. Next to her, David looked at Grace up and down unscrupulously. He walked toward her with a malicious smile. Thats right, beauty. If you apologize to Daly now, Ill let you go. Otherwise The smile on his face became even more risque. Looking at Grace, his imagination ran wild, and he couldnt help licking his lips. Grace smiled and said arrogantly, Then lets see who will be taught the lesson. Daly snorted with her hands sped behind her back and called for David to get someone to teach Grace a lesson Five minutester. The person who dealt with Grace did note, but the general manager of the car market rushed N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. over. When Daly and David saw the look of fear on the general managers face, they thought that he had rushed over to apologize to her. The two of them were even more smug. How are you going to exin what happened today? Daly asked. She raised her chin and sped her hands, waiting for the general manager to apologize. wire Ex wife Chapter 56 However, the other party ignored them and went straight to Grace. He said respectfully, You just bought the whole car market with 1 million dors. Thats a big deal. I am sorry for noting out to wee you in time. Please dont take it to heart. What? Boss? Was Grace the new boss of the car park? She bought it for 1 billion? Really? She was so rich! The two of them were dumbfounded, and their expressions wereplicated. On the contrary, Grace was extremely calm. It must be tiring standing on high heels. Pleasee in and have a seat! Seeing that Grace didnt speak, the general manager bent down very tteringly and said, Please. Also, now the whole car market is yours. You can also take any car you want, not only the Maybach. If you wish, you can take a car every day. What kind of luxurious life was this? Daly couldnt believe it at all. Jealousy crept over her. How could an orphan from the same orphanage afford to buy the entire car market? She would never believe it! This is impossible! She red at Grace and shouted at the top of her voice, Are you acting? In order to fool me, youre really going all out! And you! She pointed at the general manager, gnashing her teeth and roaring. How much did cooperating with her to put on this show cost? I can double it! Her words made thetter frown unhappily. Madam, please show some respect to our boss and pay attention to your image in public. He took two steps back and sized up Daly in disgust. Then, he covered his nose and walked away quickly. David was lucky enough to have met the general manager once. Knowing that his identity could not be fake, he quickly reminded her in a low voice. Hearing this, Daly took two steps back. She couldnt ept it at all. Is this true? I dont believe it. I dont believe this! You b itch, what right do you have to David saw that she waspletely confused about the situation and still wanted to insist on it. He was as st upid as a pig, so he immediately drew a clear line. I am sorry, Miss Salen. How dare 1, a mere Real Estate Department Vice President, speak so arrogantly to you? I hope you dont take what I said to heart. He quickly recovered from the shock, and his face was full of ttering smiles. If you need my help again, just let me know. I will work for you from now on without anyints! David! What are you doing? Dont you know how much I hate her? Seeing that she had been isted, Daly was so angry that she raised her arm to p him. David grabbed her wrist and shoved her away with a disgusted look on his face. 1152 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wife Chapter 56 You disgusting woman, stay away from me. Well, I was foolish to fall in love with someone like you! Daly was so angry that she was shaking all over. She roared at him like a shrew, Why dont you take a look at your beer belly and yellow teeth? Do you think youre qualified to look down on me? Then, taking advantage of the fact that David was not paying attention, she dashed forward and pped him twice on both sides. David felt dizzy after being pped twice. He covered his face and cursed in disbelief, You bi tch, how dare you hit me! If it werent for your good figure, would I have spent more than so much. money on you? I think youve forgotten who you are. Youre so disappointing! The two of them began to fight on the spot. What a good show. Grace leaned against the Porsche and pped her hands. Its a pity that its a little noisy. Security. She shouted, Throw these two noisy things out. Its not good for the image of the car market. You b itch! How dare you! Ill teach you a lesson! Daly screamed. The security guards were not easy to deal with. They immediately approached them, grabbed their arms, dragged them out, and threw them on the street like garbage. Daly couldnt take the security guards push. She fell to the ground and cursed even more loudly. You b itch! Dont think you can be upper ss just because youve h ooked up with a rich man. Youre just a bi tch wherever you go! She stood outside the door and kept cursing, attracting many passers-bys attention. Grace gave her a small punishment due to the fact they came from the same orphanage. But she asked for a bigger one. Grace walked out unhurriedly, but her petite body exuded a powerful aura. The arrogance and coldness in her eyes made Daly shiver. Are you done? Grace asked. Leaning forward, Daly tried to boost her morale. You bit ch, Ill curse you a hundred times over, but its not enough! You Its my turn. Grace nced at her coldly and interrupted her. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Dah.. was unnerved by her cold and contemptuous gaze. Before she could lose her temper, she took out her mobile phone and said unhurriedly, Daly, an ordinary official employee, has been working in the Cloud Group for five years. She has secretly cheated on other bosses numerous times behind David, the vice president of the property management department, and even seduced many clients while she was on a business trip. You are so amazing! You! Dalys arrogance subsided. You have no proof. This is nder! Believe it or not, Ill sue you for nder. Dont worry. I havent finished yet. Grace continued to read the information on her mobile phone with great interest. You also embezzled more than 3,000 dors. You were a thief in the orphanage. It seems you havent been changed at all. Although 3,000 dors is not enough to send you to jail if thepany finds out She paused for a moment and smiled brightly. Daly halted in her tracks, her breathing paused. But being fired by thepany is inevitable. I dont know if otherpanies in the industry will cklist you directly if they find out? Grace put away her phone and calmly admired Dalys pale face. Wheres the evidence? Daly was still as stubborn as ever. Your story is so wonderful that I almost believe it. But without proof, dont even think about ndering me!* She rolled her eyes at Grace. Not long after she finished speaking, her cell phone rang. Grace raised her eyebrows and smiled, signaling her with her eyes. Here is the evidence. Daly red at her. When she saw that it was her superior, she answered the phone, her hands. trembling. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The leaders angry curses rang in her ears before she could greet the person on the other end of the line with an obsequious smile. Daly, look at you. Youre usually well-behaved, but youre quite bold! The leader scolded angrily, I know what youve done! I cant believe I raised a sc um like finished! you. Youre No, sir. Please let me exin! Daly was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears. This is a trap. You have to belleve me! Trap? What do you take me for? The leader was so angry that heughed. Come to thepany quickly. Ill let you get out of here! Daly opened her mouth, wanting to exin, but the other party had already hung up impatiently. In despair, she put down her phone and looked at Grace with humble and pleading eyes. Her previous contempt had long disappeared. The MB In just half an hour, she became the boss of the entire car market and discovered all her details in a few minutes when she quarreled with David. This woman was so terrifying! Who are you?! She stared at Grace in shock. In contrast, Graces red lips were slightly curved into a smile, and her eyes were cold and arrogant. She was just standing there, but the powerful aura around her seemed to be innate. Only then did Daly realize that Grace must be someone important. She was definitely not the same girl from the orphanage as she remembered. I am sorry, Grace. Please, let me go! She lowered herself to the extreme, her face full of pleading. I cant lose this job. Please show mercy and let me go! Grace didnt say a word about her begging for mercy, as if waiting for her to continue. Its my fault. I shouldnt have humiliated you. Weve been in the orphanage for so many years. Please forgive me and do me a favor. I really cant lose my job. I cant be cklisted in the industry! She kept bowing and apologizing to Grace, as humble as a speck of dust. It was a stark contrast to her arrogant attitude just now. Seeing that Grace was still silent, Daly panicked even more. She knelt down and kowtowed. Im sorry, Grace. Please let me go! Ive apologized already! I know youre a reasonable person. Please let me go! Finished? Grace walked up to her, pinched her chin, and forced her to look straight into her eyes. Youre wrong. Im a vengeful and unreasonable person. Ive given you a chance, but you didnt cherish it. She let go of Daly, pulled a tissue from her bag, and wiped her hands elegantly. Escort them out. Grace sneered. From now on, these two are never allowed to enter the auto market again. The general manager approached them and bellowed at the security guards, Are you all deaf? Didnt you hear what Ms. Salen said? Escort them off the premises! Several security guards rushed over with dirty mops on their shoulders. They kept waving the mops. to drive them away. David and Daly were thrown out of the car market pathetically. Grace watched them leave with satisfaction and turned back to the Volkswagen store. The general manager followed her and asked all kinds of questions tteringly. Ms. Salen, are yo you interested in other brands? You just bought the car market. I think you may not know much about this industry, so No need. I have my own ns. Grace gave him a sidelong nce, warning him not to talk too much. Yes, yes, yes. Its all my fault. I shouldnt have asked so much. The general manager smiled charmingly and smacked his lips for fear that he would say something 11:52 Chapter 57 wrong and be fired. Grace stopped before a Maybach, looked at the eye-catching bright red car, opened the door, and got in. Dont let anyone know that I bought this ce. Grace continued in a deep voice, If anyone finds out, you She suddenly smiled. That smile was bright and charming, but the coldness in her eyes was bone- chilling. The general manager was frightened. He immediately patted his chest and promised, Dont worry! I promise no one would know it! From now on, the overall marketing of the car market will be the same as before. You will be in charge of everything. Report to me regrly every month, and dont bother me for the rest of the time. After saying that, Grace stepped on the elerator and drove away. It was obviously an ordinary vehicle, but she drove it with the momentum of a racing car. The general manager was dumbfounded as he looked at the red patch getting smaller and smaller. He could not help sighing. What a domineering woman. This new boss is really not an ordinary person. Especially after he saw how she dealt with David and Daly, he was even more sure that Grace was not to be trifled with. On the way, Grace turned on the car speaker and drove the new car on the road. She didnt take what had just happened to heart. She hummed a song happily and was ready to return to Angle Group. The familiar ringtone rang. Grace nced at her phone and saw it was Beths call. She hesitated for a moment before turning on her Bluetooth headset. Im on my way back to thepany. Make it short, Grace said concisely. Ms. Salen, youre on a trending topic again! Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Beth panicked. You should check your Twitter! Im driving. How do I check Twitter? Grace was a little helpless. If theres nothing urgent, Ill hang up first. Lets talk about it when I get back to thepany. No, no, no! Dont hang up! Sarah was very excited and stopped her. This trending topic has a very bad impact on you. So While Beth was still chattering. Grace was attracted by the huge screen in the downtown area. On the big screen, Emma wasining about Graces notorious deeds outside the hospital ward. Grace was intrigued. She checked the time and found an empty parking lot to park the car. Anyway, it was still early. She wanted to see what tricks the Mellis family had up their sleeves. This ex- wife of Mr. Fallen actually sent my daughter a banner to mock her, and even sent a wreath to curse her to die quickly! How vicious this woman is! Emma pretended to wipe away her tears and continued, My poor daughter was beaten up, now she fainted again due to the rage. and My daughter didnt do anything wrong. She just misunderstood Grace at the banquet. I didnt expect this woman to be so narrow-minded and vengeful! I must expose her true color to the public. Grace was not in the mood to see what she was going to say next. She snorted and drove back to Angle Group. Noticing that she had been silent for a long time, Beth sensibly hung up the phone. When she arrived at thepany, she drifted into the garage and walked into the building with a cold face. They gathered in the lobby on the first floor and whispered. Someone sharp-eyed saw Graceing in and quickly said something, and they immediately dispersed. She didnt care about these peoplesments and went straight back to her office. Beth had been waiting in her office for a long time. The moment she saw her figure, she rushed over anxiously. Ms. Salen, youre finally back. You didnt have time to read the news, did you? This matter is getting worse! As she spoke, she handed the tabletputer to Grace. Emmasint caused a sensation on the Inte. Manyizens were discussing this matter. Fortunately, mostizens were very rational. For a time, there were different opinions andments about this matter. Many people spoke up for Grace, but they were quickly drowned in curses. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Needless to say, it was because of the paid Inte trolls hired by Nancy. It seemed that she had learned her lesson fromst time. She hired trolls in advance to upy the high ground of public opinion and make Grace at a disadvantage. Grace put down the iPad and continued to work on the preparations for the girls grouppetition. She didnt take the news seriously. -Ms. Salen, are you really not going to deal with it? asked Beth cautiously. Dont worry about it. Do your work. Grace answered without raising her head. This little disturbance was not worth her attention. She wanted to see how far Nancy could go. Looking at how cold Grace was, Beth sighed in her heart and left silently. Since Grace wasnt worried, she could do nothing about it. In the hospital After the interview, Emma stopped crying and put on a gloating smile. She had always hated the daughter of her husbands mistress from the bottom of her heart. After Nancy moved into the Mellis family, Emma hated her even more. She was delighted to see Nancy suffer. However, Hedda was still lying in the hospital and was still unconscious. Nancy was the only heir. In order to protect the Mellis family before Hedda woke up, she had to pretend to be Nancys mother, so as to make sure that the Mellis Group wouldnt be defeated before Hedda woke up. At the thought of this, she hated Nancy even more. When he saw her lying on the hospital bed, looking sickly, she felt great. She turned her head and wanted to get her phone, but she was caught off guard and saw Edgar standing by the door. Well Mr. Fallen, pleasee in. Dont just stand there. She couldnt keep the smile on her face anymore. She didnt know when Edgar had been standing there. Had he seen the smile on her face just now? Nancy is such a poor girl. She was beaten and humiliated once more. Emma squeezed out two drops of tears hypocritically. Seeing that Edgar looked calm and unusual as usual, she breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to wipe her tears. Go in and talk to her. I wont disturb you two. Alright. Edgar greeted her and walked into the ward. Nancy was lying on the bed with nothing to do. When she saw him, she was so happy that she wanted to sit up immediately. However, she identally pulled the needle in her hand. It hurt so much that she gasped, but she had to control her ferocious expression and maintain her image. Be careful, dont move. Edgar walked up to her and sat down on a chair next to her. Im so d that youre here, Edgar. Otherwise, I really wouldnt know what to do. She moved closer to Edgar with a tearful expression on her face. Edgar avoided her secretly and asked with concern, How are you? Are you feeling better? Much better now. 1152 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wife Chapter 58 Nancy pretended to be shy and moved closer to him. I still have something to do, so Ill be leaving first. Have a good rest. Edgar patted her hand away, got up, and was about to leave. Edgar! Can you spend more time with me? Nancy immediately grabbed his arm. Her eyes were filled with tears, and she looked very pitiful. Thirteen years ago. I saved you in a car ident. I never thought of asking for anything in return Nancy kept holding his hand and talking about the past with a very emotional expression on her face. Edgar stood there quietly, and her words reminded him of the past It was a man-made car ident caused by the civil war of the Fallen family. He was seriously injured, trapped under the car, and almost died. A girl appeared and saved her. Unfortunately, he was already semi-conscious at that time and did not remember the girls face. He only remembered her starry eyes. Thinking of that pair of eyes, the expression on his face gradually softened. Nancy took out a pen from beside the pillow, held it in her hand, and held it tightly. This pen was a luxury item that was extremely difficult to buy. It was purely handmade. The pen cap was engraved with the name of Edgar. The pen was neither old nor worn out. It was obvious that its owner cherished it very much and had always kept it. However, there was a slight drop of paint on it, which showed that its owner had touched it many times. You gave me this pen. I took it with me when I went abroad. Ive been carrying it with me all these years. Nancy gently stroked the pen, looking a bit emotional. Every time I think of you, I take it out to have a look Edgar had always felt guilty about sending Old Mr. Fallen abroad for three years, so his expression gradually softened. His ck eyes returned to their usual gentleness. Take good care of yourself. Dont think too much about it. Ill handle it for you. Thanks. Nancy was touched and nodded. For a moment, her panic was reced by gratitude. I believe you. It was exceptionally quiet in the corridor. Tim was already waiting outside the ward. As soon as he came out, he respectfully handed over a document. Mr. Fallen, here is the thing you want. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Well done. Although Edgar said so, there was something hidden in his eyes. He looked through the result of the investigation, and Tim exined on the side. We found that Miss Melliss activity was indeed consistent with the time when you had the car ident. That is to say, Miss Mellis saved your life 13 years ago. There is no doubt about it. Tim looked at him with a firm expression. Edgar flipped through the documents carefully and frowned slightly. No one could tell his emotions from his deep ck eyes. Theres one more thing. Tim looked hesitant. Speak. Edgar nced at him and motioned for him to continue. You asked me to investigate Miss Melliss attack. There is new progress, and the result is attached to the document. Edgar flipped through a few pages as he was told and saw a few photos. He took a closer look and frowned again. In the photo, he could recognize the green Santana even if it was turned into ashes. At the thought of this, he felt a surge of anger in his heart, and then he looked down in frustration. The rest of the photos were almost the same, but thest one was a little different. In the ploto, several figures could be seen in the pitch-ck night. He tried his best to recognize that one of them was Grace. ording to these photos and the schedule of Miss Salen that day, she did appear at the scene where Miss Mellis was beaten, and this one. He pointed to one of the photos and said, Grace seems to be making a deal with someone. The person standing behind her seems to be Alex, Patrics assistant. Its very likely that Grace asked Patric to do it. Anyway, no matter what the result is, this matter must have something to do with Grace. Edgar didnt show any emotion on his face. He just continued to stare at the photos. Miss Mellis is such a gentle and kind person. Grace is a devil! Tim clenched his fists and continued to persuade her. You must uphold justice for Miss Mellis. Teach Grace a lesson. Edgar looked at his eager expression and nodded. Okay, lets talk about it when we get hack. His resumed his indifferent expression, which was unpredictable. Early the next morning. The hospital became lively again. Nancy had already made preparations. She leaned against the headboard and was ready for the interview. I know that if I ept the interview at this critical moment, someone may specte my intention 11:57 The Millionaire and His Billionaire 13 wife and even push me into the teeth of the storm. She pretended to be strong and continued, But I still have to solemnly rify that Mr. Fallen of the Fallen Group and I were childhood friends. We fell in love with each other when we were young. Later, for some reason, we were forced to separate. I dont know what happened during my absence, but I can tell you that Im definitely not a mistress, and I didnt ruin his marriage with Grace. Tears flickered in her eyes, but she gritted her teeth firmly to prevent them from falling. The reporters clicked on the shutters one after another, and the cameras shed one after another. It was a little too dazzling, and she almost couldnt maintain this expression. But she didnt dare to rx at all. She had to rely on this to gain public sympathy. Miss Mellis, we have some questions. Would you like to answer? The reporter handed the microphone to Nancy. Nancy nodded and tried her best to look natural and graceful. Go ahead. I will tell you everything 1 know. You just said that you and Mr. Fallen were in love with each other. Then why werent you the one who married Mr. Fallen that year? What happened during that time? Where were you when Grace and Mr. Fallen got married? Why didnt you stop them? By the way, how did you get hurt? Was it because you were a mistress? Would you like to tell us? And Enough! Nancy interrupted the reporter with an unhappy look. These reporters went too far. They didnt consider her physical condition. She was so angry that she was about to vomit blood! Realizing that she had lost herposure, she coughed lightly and said, Sorry, Im not feeling well. Lets call it a day. As soon as she finished speaking, she closed her eyes and put on a posture of refusing to be disturbed. Nancy has said enough today. She needs to rest. If you have any questions, you can ask me. Emma left the ward with the reporters and stood in the corridor, facing the sharp questions. The questions you just asked are our familys private affairs, and its also the privacy of my daughter and Mr. Fallen. We refuse to answer these questions. I hope you can understand. What about Miss Mellis injury? Weve found evidence to prove that it has something to do with Grace. She took the microphone and said firmly, She hurt the heir of the Mellis family, we will definitely make her pay the price! Is it convenient for you to show up some evidence? The reporter pursued. Emma frowned and refused him straightforwardly. Weve already handed it over to the police. Well see the truth very soon. The reporter saw that she didnt want to talk more, so she ended the interview hastily. Grace was speeding on the way to work in her new car. After listening to the whole live broadcast of 1152 The Chapter 59 the news, she couldnt help sneering. The hypocritical mother and daughter were so disgusting. However, she didnt mind joining them. As soon as she turned the intersection, Grace saw Beth standing under the road sign and looking anxiously at the road. Want a ride? Grace mmed on the brakes, rolled down the window, and raised an eyebrow at her. No need. Ms. Salen, Im waiting for you. Beths face disyed deep concern. The news has been blowing up everywhere, and people on social media wont stop talking about you. There are even reporters and some really emotional folks blocking thepany entrance, demanding answers. Its much worse thanst time. Youd better not go to thepany recently. Go home. No, I wont hide. Grace started the engine again, and Beth was very anxious. Ms. Salen, where are you going? Beth knocked desperately on the car window, trying to stop her. I am going to give them the exnation they want. As soon as she finished speaking, she stepped on the elerator and rushed out like an arrow leaving the bowstring. Her words drifted over with the wind, causing the dust in the car to fly in all directions. Beth choked. and coughed, tears streaming down her face. By the time she came to her senses, the car was long gone. Damn! How is she going to get away with it this time? Beth fell in despair, not knowing what to do.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 At downstairs of the Angle Group. Many reporters were gathered there, as well as some onlookers. Grace locked the car door and strode to the front door of thepany. She was alone, but she had the aura as if being followed by fifty people. The reporters had been waiting for a long time. When they saw Grace, they rushed to her. One by one, the microphones were handed to her, and the shutters kept clicking. The scene looked much more grandpared to Nancys interview in the ward. Miss Salen, have you watched the live broadcast of this morning? What do you want to say about it? Is what Miss Mellis said true? She ims that shes not a mistress, then why did you divorce Mr. Fallen? 1 heard that you left with nothing. Did you cheat? Also, docs Miss Melliss injury really have anything to do with you? These reporters threw a series of questions at Grace, hoping to get some breaking news. Grace walked briskly toward the gate, unafraid of them. Most of her face was covered by herrge sunsses, but her aura was unaffected. Excuse me, Miss Salen. The whole country is waiting for your response! A reporter shouted. The crowd burst into an uproar again. Many onlookers began to talk loudly and specte about the inside story. Grace frowned, picked up a reporters microphone, and said in an irrefutable tone. Since you want to hear it, calm down and listen to me. The reporters were slightly stunned for two seconds and immediately began to ask a series of questions. Whats your rtionship with Mr. Fallen, please? A reporter took advantage of the position and pushed the microphone to her side, for fear that he would not get an answer. Ive already said it on Twitter. Ill repeat it again. Were divorced. He has nothing to do with me now. Grace pushed the microphone away from her face unhappily. Even though she was wearing sunsses, people still felt her sharp gaze. Rumor has it that Miss Mellis ruined your marriage with Mr. Fallen, but you were forced to leave with nothing after divorce. Is that true? Sorry, there is nothing I can tell. Grace shrugged and said, Is there any other problem? If not, I need to go. Dont waste my precious time. Wait! Several reporters squeezed forward again. Its said on the Inte that you have an affair with Mr. Smith and got your current position only because of him. Is that true? I got where I am through hard work. As for my ability, time and achievements will answer. Graces words echoed in the crowd, but couldnt suppress peoples restless hearts. Then why did you find someone to attack Miss Mellis two days ago? Was it because Miss Mellis humiliated you at the banquet?* Havent you watched her live broadcast? Grace asked. Where is the evidence? I have something 11:52 The Millionaire and important to do. Excuse me. Seeing that she had asked them to leave, the reporters became anxious and tried to persuade her to stay. You havent said anything yet. You cant just leave like this? Or are you guilty? The onlookers also shouted and blocked thepanys gate tightly. Some of them even wanted to take advantage of the chaos to attack her. Before Grace could make a sound, a familiar low and maic male voice sounded behind her. You dont need to pay the price to spread rumors. How can you hurt people at will? If you dont have professional ethics, put down the microphone. Edgar walked over unhurriedly. He frowned slightly and nced at the crowd with disgust and indifference. Its Mr. Fallen. Hes here to support her. Someone recognized him and shouted. The crowd burst into an uproar again when they saw Edgar. Everyone was shocked by his sudden. appearance and started specting about his purpose foring here. Im also investigating Miss Melliss ident. He took the microphone from Grace and said concisely. Ill give the public an exnation in five days. The reporters who had asked the questions were so scared that they didnt even dare to breathe, but the disturbance in the crowd didnt calm down for a long time. What are you waiting for? Edgar turned his head and said to Tim with a cold face. Tim understood. He raised his arm and waved. Several bodyguards in sunsses and ck immediately drove the crowd away. Most people just wanted to be onlookers on the spot. They didnt want to cause trouble, and they were even more afraid of provoking Edgar, so they sc at tered soon. Thank you. Grace thanked him indifferently and walked to thepany. You sound half-hearted, Miss Salen. Edgar grabbed her wrist and said in a deep voice, Lets talk in private. Grace wanted to refuse his invitation but failed when she saw his serious expression. Okay, but lets make it short. Edgar chose a restaurant closest to Angle Group and booked a private room. You may order first. He opened the menu and pushed it in front of her. Ive had breakfast this morning. Grace frowned as if she had thought of something and continued, And I remember that Mr. Fallen didnt like to eat too much early in the morning. Have you changed your habits so soon after you reunited with Miss Mellis? Just tell me the point. Dont waste my time. Time is life. Mr. Fallen, youre murdering me. Edgars expression looked terrible. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Looking at the impatient look on Grace, he asked, Did you treat Patric and Tom the same way when you had dinner with them? He didnt even realize that his tone was full of jealousy. You are my ex-husband, remember that. Grace gave him a cold look and said, We have nothing to do with each other anymore. Do I need to tell you what my attitude is when I eat with another man? Mr. Fallen, youre too nosy. And you dont deserve to be mentioned in the same breath as them. She paused for a moment before continuing in a sarcastic tone, Besides, your fiancee is still lying on the hospital bed. You should go check on her instead of worrying about my attitude. Youve changed a lot. Edgar stared into her eyes as if trying to see through everything about her that he didnt know, Grace picked up her bag and stood up from her seat. If thats all you want to say, excuse me. Sit down. Edgar strode to the door and locked it. Grace frowned and stared at him. What are you doing? Dont worry, I wont do anything to you. He sighed slightly. I want to ask you something. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Whats the matter? Where were you thirteen years ago on March 14th? Did you ever find yourself on Pine Street in Frant City? I cant recall. Grace turned her head away, maintaining an icy facade. It had been ages, how could she possibly remember? Alright, Ill ask you another question. Edgar wasnt fazed, he persisted patiently. Do you remember a car ident thirteen years ago on March 14th? Three people died on the scene, and only a young boy in the backseat survived. He was rescued by a girl. Why was he asking that? Could that young boy have been him? Grace looked into his probing eyes. Part of her memory was stirred, and she found herself remembering fragmented images. She did rescue someone that year, but it was pure happenstance. Grace never to Grace never took it to heart. Whats more, her visit to Frant city that year was driven by a very important matter concerning the Smith familys secrets. She had no intention of sharing this with Edgar, nor did she want him to continue his investigation. It was too risky. Grace didnt want anyone else entangled in it. No, I dont know, Grace answered coldly. If theres nothing else, Ill take my leave. Edgar instinctively tried to stop her, but her icy gaze made him pull back his outstretched hand. Dont forget your role as the fiance of Nancy, Mr. Fallen. Perhaps you should pay more attention to your bride-to-be. Grace scoffed at him, unlocked the door, and left. Just as Grace turned her back, she noticed a flicker of disappointment in his eyes. It was barely noticeable, a fleeting moment, but she managed to catch it. What was Edgar disappointed about? Grace was perplexed but didnt dwell on it. Edgar was insignificant to her now. He couldnt impede her journey. She collected her thoughts, gracefully adjusted her hair, and stepped out of the private room without any hindrance from Edgar. As she exited, she met the hostile gaze of Tim. Tim red at her, seething with an air of hatred. Mr. Fallen has gathered all the evidence. The truth about you hiring someone to torment Miss Mellis will soon heid bare! When the timees, Mr. Fallen wont let you off the h ook! Are Are you done? Grace gave him a once-over, her lips curling into a provocative smile. Then bring it on. Ilwait and 1153 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ea Chapter 61 sce. Despite her petite frame, she radiated an overwhelming presence. Tim locked eyes with her, her eyes brimming withughter, and he couldnt help but retreat a few paces. Grace, in her stilettos, made a swift exit. In the vast dining room, only the echo of her footsteps remained. C Its really strange. Tim couldnt make heads or tails of his recent fear of her. It had been two days since Edgars five day deadline. The media was all over it like white on rice, continually specting about the situation. Grace was turning a blind eye to all the bad press and negativements, focusing solely on preparing for the girl group talent show. She didnt give a hoot about the smear campaigns against her. Ms. Salen, here is the paperwork for the shooting location. It needs your final once-over. Beth ced a folder next to her. Understood. Leave it with me. Ill call you when Im done. Graces gaze didnt waver from herputer screen, her fingers dancing across the keyboard. Beth bit her tongue, looking at her boss, then decided to speak up: Ms. Salen, have you seen what theyre saying online? Ive nced at it. Grace gave her a sidelong look and went back to her work. Then why are you still Beth was left scratching her head. Still cool as a cucumber? Grace closed herptop, leaned back in her chair, and rified. It was Mr. Fallen who, in front of the press, promised to rify the situation. Im just waiting to see what kind of song and dance hell put on. Moreover, despite all the hubaloo online, it hasnt affected me, has it? BUL.. No buts. Back to work. The talent shows just around the corner, and youve got your te full too. Knowing Grace was no pushover, Beth bit her lip, going back to her work. Grace was burning the candle at both ends, working on her career. Meanwhile, in a hospital a stones throw away from Angle Group, Nancy was lying on her bed, killing time on her phone. Her injuries had significantly healed. These past days, shed been monitoring the online mudslinging towards Grace, even paying a few keyboard warriors to stir the pot. Watching the wave of praise for herself and criticism of Grace drown out the defense of Grace, she was pleased as punch. She was browsing her Twitter when a new message popped up, freezing the smile on her face. Miss Mellis, Mr. Fallen hasnt made any major moves these past couple of days, and he hasnt lined up any tasks for me. Im not sure what his game n is. Chapter 61 Ever since Tim agreed to lend a hand, hed been keeping a keen eye on Edgars every move. Hed shoot her a report at the slightest hint of action. However, Edgar didnt take any action, which made her suspicious. Understood, thanks for the update, Tim. She shot Tim a sweet-toned voice message in response. When Tim heard her voice, he was more chuffed than ever. It just reaffirmed hismitment to helping her and to making sure Grace got hereuppance. Nancy switched off her phone in a huff, sank back into her bed, mulled over things for a moment, and then dialed a number. Hey, how have you been recently? Sarahs voice oozed withzy charm. Thanks to you, Im still cooped up in this hospital. Nancy replied coldly, Whats the next move? Sarah admired her freshly painted nails and drawled, Cool your jets. Ive found her weakness. I can send her to hell tonight. Really?! Nancy asked uncertainly. Ive fallen into her trap twice already. Given the school of hard knocks weve been through, you better tread carefully. Wasnt it your own boneheaded move that got us here? Sarah raised her voice and retorted, If it werent for you, we wouldnt have dropped the ball and got ourselves in this mess. Nancy was seething, but she couldnt very well lose her cool. She hung up the call, her teeth gritted, and silently put the me on Grace. Your day of reckoning ising, just wait. She tossed her phone onto the bed, her face set in a fierce and ominous scowl. The girls group talent show was nearing its grand finale. N?velDrama.Org owns this. After wrapping up the final coordination tasks in the afternoon, Grace oversaw the first days recording of the show via remote connection. As things went well, Grace was pleased and shut off the inte connection. Shed put people on the ground at the recording site to keep her in the loop in case of any hups. The phone gave a sudden jingle. It was a call from the person at the recording site. Bad news, Director Salen. Abigail is nowhere to be found! Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Graces pupils constricted, Abigail is missing? Indeed, Ms. Salen. This aint your run-of-the-mill contract vition or dropout scenario. Something smells fishy. Abigail was firing on all cylinders before the recording, getting along with the other contestants like a house on fire. She wouldnt just pack her bags and leave. I see. Lets keep the show on the road for now and not let the cat out of the bag. Holler if theres anything else, sheid out the n in a cool and collected manner. Ill start sniffing around about this. Keep the recording site stable. She hung up the call, knitted her brows, and finally dialed the number tucked away in the far thest corner of her phonebook. B-boss? The voice on the other end stuttered, surprise evident in their tone. Is it really you? Its me, Grace responded sinctly. The person at the other end of the line was over the moon, and even through the screen, their shock and joy were palpable. Boss, its been a long time since west heard from you. Is there anything urgent up your sleeve this time? Dark Bell will move heaven and earth for you! The Dark Bell was her ace in the hole, a shadowy organization with eyes and ears across the globe, entrenched in all walks of life. With a singlemand from Grace, no intel was out of their reach. Find Abigail Greens whereabouts for me. I want results in ten minutes. About me going off the grid. with you guys, its a long story, Ill fill you in when theres time. Grace put down her phone, a shadow of worry pooling in her eyes. Despite her faith in the Dark Bells efficiency, with each passing moment, the safety of Abigail became more unpredictable. Her phone jingled again. ncing at the time, only eight minutes had passed. Boss, weve got a lead. Around noon, Abigail got a call. The caller beckoned her outside the recording site, iming to have urgent matters to discuss. Once Abigail stepped out, she was immediately rendered unconscious and stashed in the trunk of a vehicle with a counterfeit license te. The car headed towards the outskirts of Frant City, towards Gravel Mountain. After passing through a tunnel, the vehicle disappeared from the surveince camera. I suspect shes somewhere near Gravel Mountain, likely kidnapped. What do you think? The man asked tentatively. Okay, I see. Thanks for the legwork this time, Grace replied, her demeanor ice-cold. She studied the map sent over, ready to drive there. Her phone pinged again. It was a new message from an unknown number. Abigail Green has been kidnapped by me, get here within the hour. If yourete, youre in hot water. Remember, youre flying solo. If you dare squeal to the cops or bring backup, well kill her Immediately. Chapter $2 The unknown number pinged another picture message C it was a shot of Abigail taking a beating. Propped against her fire engine red Maybach, Grace fell deep into thought. The man kidnapped Abigail to threaten her, yet they didnt want dough. They deliberately stressed that she had to go there by herself. Could it be one of the Smith family? That didnt square. The person knew her inside out, and the way he wiped her memory was smooth as a whistle. He wouldnt have slipped up this time, leaving breadcrumbs for the Dark Bell to follow. After a few rounds in her head, she roughly determined the mastermind behind the kidnapping. Grace turned off the GPS to Gravel Mountain, spun the wheel, and made a beeline for Patrics vi. She swapped her business threads for some sportswear. ? The sleek ck sportswear entuated her porcin skin, fitting her like a glove and perfectly highlighting her curves. She pulled her long tresses into a high ponytail, which made her look even more heroic. Just got home and youre going out again? Upon hearing her footfall, Susan began to chide her, Miss Salen, youve been burning the candle at both ends at the office, this is not good for your health. Rest up now youre home, your healths the most important thing. As she prattled on, she spun around to see Grace in her sportswear, her jaw hitting the floor. Miss Salen, youre looking heroic! A real breath of fresh airpared to your usual self! Susan beamed with approval. Off for some exercise? For fighting. Grace gestured dismissively. What?! Fight? Susan nched, thinking she had misheard, Youre going to fight? Are you sure? She eyed Graces slender build, the worry creeping into her gaze. Dont worry about me. With that, Grace slung her bag over her shoulder and made a beeline for Gravel Mountain in her Maybach, following the GPS. Watching her disappearing act, Susan was floored once more by Graces heroic aura, snapping out of it and dialing up Patric, fearing for Grace. before Mr. Smith, Miss Salens off to fight. You need to put a pin in whatever youre doing! Susan blurted, What if shends herself in a pickle?! Alright, Im on it. Patric furrowed his brow and sighed, the air heavy with his resignation Hows the n shaping up? Have you kidnapped that woman yet? Nancy was on the horn, eager for an update. Sarahzily replied, You bet. Its me at the helm after all. No chance for a screw-up. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A wave of tion washed over Nancy at the confirmation. Even the chirping sparrows outside her window suddenly seemed less of a nuisance, Chapter 62 Did you send a text message to that bi tch? No hups, right? Despite her gloating, she remained vignt, What if she calls the police? Or tell the Patric, and that mans no pushover. Chill out. Ive investigated her. She and Abigail have been thick as thieves since the orphanage. She wouldnt dare. Sarah brushed it off. Ive already had the message delivered C if Grace dares to bring backup, Abigall will be killed at once. Grace hasnt got the guts. There was a sudden rustling of footsteps outside the ward, but Nancy brushed it off as nurses or doctors on their rounds. If all goes ording to n, Gracell be pushing up daisies soon. Nancy was thrilled at the thought of no longer having toy eyes on Grace, so much so that she could have set off fireworks in celebration. Sarah shared her relief. With Grace out of the picture, thered be no more roadblocks on her path to capturing Patrics heart. Its all thanks to you this time. Once I get out of this joint. Nancy was just getting carried away when the door creaked open. Edgar stood in the doorway, his face set in stone. Edgar, what brings you here?! Nancy was taken aback, immediately ending her call. I was just shooting the breeze with a friend, didnt realize She had arranged for bodyguards at the door for a reason, thats how she had been carelessly yapping away with Sarah. She wondered if Edgar had heard it. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Edgar didnt utter a word and looked at her with a livid face. Edgar, hear me out Nancy fumbled for an exnation, Youre reading too much into it. It was just idle chit-chat. Cold sweat was breaking out across her forehead, uncertain of how much of her conversation with Sarah he had actually overheard, so she decided to y dumb. What are you going to do? Edgar brushed aside her attempt at exnation, a ruthless glint in his eyes. That icy stare, that frosty tone, could it be that he had heard it all?! Nancys hand instinctively clenched the corner of the quilt. Its nothing, I was just chewing the fat with a friend. Dont you trust me? Edgar paid no heed to her doe-eyed pleas, his piercing gaze seeming to see right through her: You should know, even if you keep mum, I can send someone to dig up the truth. But by then, youll be out of luck. He kept toying with his wristwatch, his face a mask, hiding any emotions that might give him away. This poker face of his put Nancy even more on edge. She bit her lip, realizing she couldnt weasel her way out of his line of questioning. Tears welled up in her eyes as she started to choke back so bs. Edgar! I cant stomach this anymore! Grace divorced you, and yet you still have her in your good graces! Ive hardly ever set foot in that bay-side vi, let alone lived there! Yet you transferred the deed to her. During the Mellis Group banquetst time, she shamed me. She even had the audacity toy a hand on me this time, I was just a hairs breadth away from losing my chastity! Edgar! I despise her, I truly do! I just wanted to knock her down a peg or two. Whats so wrong about that? She threw herself into Edgars arms, trying to y the damsel in distress, but he simply furrowed his brow and steadied her. Im going to ask you onest time, where is Grace? His brow was knitted together, his tone resolute and brooking no dissent. Edgar, after all these years together, are you saying I cant hold a candle to that woman who doesnt even have anything to do with you anymore? Nancy sobbed, tears streaming down her cheeks, Im your fiancee! Why are you being so cold- hearted? Im the one suffering in the hospital because of her. Can you really stand by and let me face this injustice? Edgar stood up, his face stone-cold. A fleeting trace of weariness shone through his steely gaze. I remember you used to be different. Youve disappointed me too much. With that, he made a beeline for the door, leaving Nancy weeping on the hospital bed, her face streaked with tears. The hospital corridor was eerily quiet, with the asional nurse tip-toeing past. Onte he turned a deserted corner, Edgar took out his cell phone and dialed a number. Chapter 61 Zack, pinpoint Graces whereabouts and send me in the next ten minutes. Asap. Grace drove out of downtown, taking a shortcut towards Gravel Mountain. She specifically chose a backstreet devoid of surveince cameras and traffic lights, gunning it all the way. With the window down, the wind whooshing past her ears gave her a heady thrill of delight and excitement. Unfortunately, this wasnt a joy ride. She still had something important to do and couldnt afford to soak in the scenic countryside. She floored the gas pedal, the engine roaring to life as it shot forward. Her phone buzzed. Grace caught a glimpse of the screen and smoothly tapped her bluetooth earpiece to pick up. Assuming youre about to arrive, Miss Salen. Just a heads up, take a right after the tunnel and meet at the abandoned log cabin halfway up Gravel Mountain. The kidnappers voice was deliberately hushed. Grace nced at the GPS and turned right. A car with counterfeit tes was parked at the base of the mountain. Grace painstakinglypared it with the photo sent by Dark Bell, confirming it was the same vehicle used by the kidnappers to cart off Abigail. She tucked her Maybach behind a clump of bushes and began her solitary ascent. The cabin was nestled deep within the forest. From a distance, it looked run-down and dpidated, more akin to a shack. She quickened her stride and barged into the cabin. Look whos in a hurry, came a voice. The leader of the kidnappers, d in a thick ck mask, was an unreadable entity. Abigaily sprawled at his feet, a patchwork of wounds, unconscious. A swift nce at Abigails battered body, a sh of icy determination crossed her eyes. Let her go first, and then well talk. Grace casually scanned the room, pulled up a chair, and took a seat, her gaze nonchntly fixed on him. The kidnapper was irritated by her behavior. He roughly hoisted the unconscious Abigail, pressing a de to her neck. How dare you hargain with me when youre here to save her? Believe it or not, Ill kill her now. You wont dare. tdare. Grace met his gaze head-on, her fearlessness inexplicably unnerving him. She looked all fragile and delicate but carried an unwavering calm as if she had an army standing behind her. The kidnappers face was a picture of bewilderment. Meanwhile, Sarah and her bodyguard, Elon, were hunkered down in the woods just outside the cabin, surveying the scene within through a pair of binocrs. The kidnapper unknowingly had a bug on his cap, prepared in advance by Sarah, which allowed 11:51 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Chapter 63 her to hear every word exchanged. How could she rescue her out of here just like that? Sarah retorted disdainfully, rolling her eyes. Shemunicated via her bluetooth earpiece, No way! Who knows what shes up to. We stick to the n, and nobody gets sprung. Upon receiving the directive, the kidnapper turned towards Grace with a grin stered across his face. Beauty, it breaks my heart to deny you, but unfortunately, I cant let you off the hook. The kidnappers eyes, nowced with ill-intent, lingered on Grace, Maybe if you sweet talk me a little, tickle my fancy, I might reconsider. He tantly ogled Graces figure, scantily hidden beneath her sportswear, his eyes roving from head to toe. Being stared down by him, Grace knew she couldnt afford to beat around the bush. Without wasting a second, she delivered a swift kick. Well, lets see if you have the ability to defeat me. The kidnapper quickly extended his right arm to block her kick, only to be met by Graces oing fist. Incensed, he roared out. How dare you hit me! Everyone! Lets stop ying cat and mouse. Out in the open, now! Take her down! No sooner had he finished speaking than the ramshackle door to the cabin was thrust open. Four masked bruisers burst in, ready to rumble, charging straight at her. Just in time, Ive been itching for a fight! Grace leaped towards them, pulling off a flurry of neat kicksN?velDrama.Org owns this. mid-air. Within the span of five minutes, the five thugs were sprawled out on the floor. Sarah, who had been smugly observing the events unfold through her binocrs, was dumbstruck. at the unexpected turn of events. How How can this be? How could she single-handedly take down five men? Elon, did your guys throw the fight? Miss Grammer, Grace is no ordinary person. Elons expression was serious, Her fighting style is eerily simr to that of the legendary grandmaster, Rin Sakuragawa. Its as if shes adapted and evolved his iconic judo techniques to fit her ownbat style. He paused, then continued, Master Sakuragawa is a bit of an oddball. He only takes on one disciple in his lifetime. Rumor has it, its a man. But seeing Graces moves, she might very well be his protege. The rumors could be off base. Sarah, still incredulous, asked, If you took her on, could you beat her? Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Elon scoffed, beating his chest in bravado, Just a mere protege of Rin Sakuragawa? It wont take more than three swings for me to wipe her off the map! He was a former nationalbat sports champion, hence his high-dor hire as a bodyguard for the Grammer family. Having heard his reassurances, Sarah let out a small sigh of relief. Raising her binocrs, she continued to survey the situation inside the cabin. A few brutes on the ground writhed in pain, once again subdued by Grace. Another kidnapper tried a sneak attack with a knife, only to have Grace nimbly grab his wrist and send him crashing to the floor with a well-executed shoulder throw. She twisted his hands behind his back and swiftly kicked his knees out from under him. nning a sneak attack? You wouldnt stand a chance even with a few more years of practice. She tightened her grip on his hands, causing the kidnapper to wince in pain and beg for mercy. From a distance, Sarah watched in bitter frustration, grinding her teeth. These goons are no match for her! Elon, youre up! If you cant deal with her today, youre fired! Right away, Miss. Grammer. Rolling up his sleeves, Elon was about to barrel into the wooden cabin when his phone buzzed. He quickly nced at the screen, his face palpable as he anxiously said, Miss. Grammer, our informant says there are two groups at the foot of the mountain, believed to be Mr. Smith of the Angle Group and Mr. Fallen of the Fallen Group. We need to leave! No way! If we leave now, this whole trip would be for nothing! I need to see that b itch grovel at my feet! Sarah defiantly retorted. Elon, desperate to whisk her away but restrained by his role, continued his appeal, Please consider, in Frant City, those two are not to be trifled with! If they stumble upon us here, we wouldnt be able to talk our way out of it even with ten tongues! Miss. Grammer, if we dont scram now, we wont get another chance! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Every memory of Patrics tender treatment towards Grace stoked her fury, fueling her desire to tear Grace limb from limb. But the circumstances forced her to hold back, and with a final resentful re at the wooden cabin, Sarah reluctantly retreated down another trail. Inside the wooden cabin Grace hadpleted another round with the five kidnappers, deliberately allowing them to regroup and attack, After two rounds, the brutes writhed on the ground, wailing in pain. Dusting off her hands, Grace leaned against the doorway, c oolly watching the spectacle unfold. Release her, or I promise you, youll be in a world of hurt, a hundredfold worse than you are now. Youd best give it a good hard think, the leader of the kidnappers wheezed out between breaths, If he truly set them free, it was curtains for him. Might as well go down swinging! Gritting his teeth, he locked his gaze with her piercing stare, picked up the fallen knife and pressed it against the unconscious neck of Abigail 11:53 Chapter Gl Listen, darling, its high time you think this through! Shes my hostage, would you believe I could kill her first? If you darey a finger on her, I swear Ill make you suffer a million times more, threatened Grace, ice in her eyes and a fierce,manding aura radiating off her. The kidnapper was well aware of her formidable skills and didnt dare to act recklessly, Cowering, he pulled back a little, yet the knife against Abigails throat remained unwavering. After all, this was his final get-out-of-jail-free card. Releasing his grip now would be akin to throwing in the towel, forfeiting hisst shot at survival. Abigail was out cold, yet her brows remained furrowed, a clear sign of distress. Grace was worried about the kidnapper overacting and hurting Abigail, so she too yed it safe. The kidnapper tried to keep a poker face as they stood at an impasse. Just as the stalemate persisted, a flurry of chatter echoed from outside the door, growing louder as if a heated argument was brewing. Grace knitted her brows, shot the kidnapper a chilling nce, and ventured outside to check the commotion. As the dispute approached, she looked towards the source of the sound and spotted two familiar faces out of the blue. What are you doing here? questioned Patric, coldly eyeing Edgar with obvious annoyance. Edgar wasnt interested in any banter, and retorted curtly. Do I need to keep Mr. Smith in the loop about my whereabouts? Or does Mr. Smith have a strange fetish for tracking peoples moves? As the tension mounted between the two, ready to explode any second, Grace, with an expression of helplessness, stepped in to mediate. Why are you guys here? You little girl, never giving us a moments peace, Patric ruffled her hair yfully. Its Susan who told me that you were going out to fight, so I came along. How did it go? Need a hand? Its all wrapped up. Five against one, like they stood a chance, Grace remarked with a nonchnt smile. Hearing her words, despite being aware of her formidable skills, Edgar felt a jolt of surprise. One against five. Thats not a feat every woman could pull off. His suspicions grew deeper and curiosity about her identity piqued even more. Edgar became increasingly sure that her story went deeper than just an average orphan raised by the welfare ifistitution. There must have been some twists and turns in her past. Each time he looked at her, the inquisitiveness in his dark, deep-set eyes grew a tad stronger. In stark contrast, Patric was as cool as a cucumber, seemingly unfazed, as if hed seen iting a mile away. No sooner had Grace stepped into the wooden cabin, than Patric and Edgar, followed by their respective bodyguards, moved in. The leader of the kidnappers, just getting his breath back and taking a breather on the ground, had his guts churned once more by this intimidating arrival. Having the gall to cross paths with my woman, Patric glowered at the kidnapper, youve got some 11:53 The Chapter 64 nerve. Lets use today to teach you a thing or two about not biting off more than you can chew. Edgar took umbrage at his reference to my woman, gestured, and his bodyguards promptly pinned the struggling brutes in ck to the ground. Youre out of your depth trying to mess with my woman, he retorted. After the introduction, the leader of the kidnappers was shaking like a leaf, hitting the deck and begging for mercy non-stop. Mr. Smith and Mr. Fallen, Im just a hired hand here, Ive got nothing against thisdy. I bit off more than I can chew, please, I implore you, give me a break and spare my life! He wouldve never in his wildest dreams expected this woman to have the backing of Patric and Edgar. Having been in the underworld for a considerable time, hed heard bits and pieces about the duos iron- handed approach, which only intensified his regret. The trio merely eyed him coldly, not uttering a single word. Grace approached him, exuding an almost palpable air of intimidation. Who put you up to kidnap her? It, it was a woman! She wanted me to kidnap Abigail, then text you toe over. And.she promised me 200,000 dors on the jobspletion. The money was just too tempting and you seemed a defenseless youngdy, so I took the bait. I swear, I had no intention of harming you! If he had known that she had so many big shots backing her up, he wouldnt have dared, not even for all the tea in China! And who is this woman? Grace pressed on. Boss! Her Majesty! I swear, I have no idea who she is! In our line of work, we just follow the money trail and dont ask too many questions! Terror gripped the kidnapper, his plea for mercy growing louder, and blood spots appeared on his forehead from repeated kowtowing. Grace squatted down, her aura growing which foot did you use to kick her? Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 What the?! The kidnapper was caught off guard by her sudden, off-topic question, and was left temporarily speechless. Tell me, which hand did youy on her? And which foot did you use to kick her? Grace, punctuating each word with a beaming smile. Despite the radiant smile on the woman before him, the leader of the kidnappers could sense an undercurrent of threat emanating from her. He continued to kowtow, even resorting to pping his own face in a frantic plea for mercy. I was wrong. I deserve to die. Beauty! Your Majesty, please spare my life! Last chance, Grace narrowed her eyes, a hint of irritation on her face. Right right hand, andand both feet kicked. the kidnapper responded, trembling with fear. Grace rose, rummaging in the corner of the cabin for a stick bristling with sharp thorns. Knowing her wrath was burning, Patric didnt attempt to intervene. Argh! Soon, the kidnappers agonized screams filled the cabin. Edgar silently watched her as she carried out her brutal justice. He had once seen in a hotel how she had left the board members of Epicent Films in a gruesome state. But seeing it by himself, he was still taken aback by her ruthlessness. Within minutes, the leader of the kidnappers was crying out in pain, wailing his heart out. Every part of him that had touched Abigail was so badly beaten, it was a sight for sore eyes. No part left untouched. Feeling that it was enough, Grace tossed the stick forying a hand on my people. way and brushed off her hands, This is the price Do you want to give him another couple of rounds? Patric asked, concerned that his little princess might still be simmering. No need, his right hand and knees are shattered. Hell be a crip ple for life. She nced coldly at the four masked men restrained by the bodyguards, Anyone who hurts my people, will pay back a hundred fold. Edgar looked at her nkly, noticing her unexpected protective instinct. What about you? Youve taken care of them, did you get hurt in the process? Patric asked, worry lacing his eyes. Yes, yes! Grace pouted, showing him her hands, After all that beating, my hands are all red. Patric immediately cradled her small hand gently in his palm, bringing it to his lips and blowing softly on it. Hows that? Does it still hurt? He tenderly held her hand, giving it a gentle rub. His eyes brimmed over with adoration. Chapter 65 Give it a little more of a rub and it wont hurt. Grace basked in his massage, continuing to y the coquette. The intimacy between them made Edgar ufortable, and his ck eyes were full of anger. Grace caught the peculiar glint in his eyes, locked gazes with him and taunted, Mr. Fallen, if you have so much free time, perhaps you should show more concern for your own fiancee. This time, her people crossed the line. I wont let this slide. If you y favorites, I wont hesitate to take you down as well. A fierce glint shed back onto her face. She didnt give him a chance to retort. With a disdainful huff, she stepped out of the cabin, refusing to waste another second in hispany. Patric arranged for bodyguards to carry the unconscious Abigail and followed suit. Abigails condition was critical. Shed been roughed up and injected with a drug that induced unconsciousness. If she wasnt rushed to a hospital soon, her life would be on the line. Grace instructed her people to put Abigail in the passenger seat of her Maybach, adjusting the seat for optimalfort, before speeding off towards the city center. Patric trailed her in his car, his heart in his mouth as he witnessed her reckless speeding. The nearest hospital happened to be the one where Nancy was being treated. Despite her reluctance to enter the building, Grace didnt want to waste precious time. She went through the admission formalities and requested the services of an experienced physician to treat Abigail. After several grueling hours of emergency treatment, Abigails condition had stabilized. Although she was covered in cuts and bruises, none of them were life-threatening. Even though she was still unconscious due to the heavy dose of the drug, a few days of rest in the hospital would sel her right. Grace stood vigil by her bedside, a frown etched on her face as she stared at Abigails pale features. Whats your n? You need to have one before you strike back. Patric, standing by her side, asked, eyeing her closely. I was nning on letting this slide. But theyve overstepped their boundaries, going so far as to hurt my closest friend, using her as a bargaining chip. Theyre going to learn the hard way that nobody crosses me without paying the price! Patric noticed her fierce determination and decided not to dissuade her. If you want to hit them where it hurts, you need to strike at their lifelines. We should start with the Mellis family, who have raised her to the heights shes at now. The Mellis family. Patric stroked his chin, Thats a good n, but easier said than done. Im only aiming at the Mellis family, I wont bring harm to the innocent. Graces lips curled into a dangerous yet mesmerizing smile. Patric asked curiously, What do you mean? If memory serves, alongside Nancy whos been nursing her wounds here, her sister Hedda, who was left a vegetable from a car ident, also seems to be holed up in this hospital Grace nonchntly lifted her ss of water for a sip, leaving the man in suspense as her cryptic words hung in the air. 11:53 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wie Chapter 65 Patric, looking at her radiant smile, seemed to have pieced together something. Half an hourter, Grace led her group of bodyguards to the fourth floor, halting in front of the room where Hedda was holed up. A bunch of the Mellis family bodyguards put up a barrier, a scrum ensued between the two factions. The fracas quickly raised the rm for Emma in the lounge. Startled and furious, she intercepted Grace who was making a beeline for the room. What else do you want to do?! Hedda be a vegetable, cooped up in the hospital. Are you looking to add insult to injury? Easy does it, Ms. Mellis. I mean no harm to your daughter. Im here to whisk her away. Emma was taken aback by her audacious im, Over my dead body will I let you take her away! I wont stand for it! You want her? Youll have to step over my body first! Dont you want to find out who hurt your daughter? Graces brow quirked slightly. Ive got an ace up my sleeve to smoke out the true culprit. Plus, I can wake Hedda up. What?! Youre saying Hedda could Emmas pupils dted in shock, she was floored. Shed always chalked up Heddas drunk driving ident to a stroke of bad luck, never once suspecting foul y. Hearing Graces bold ims today, she gave the matter a long hard thought and found more than just a few loose ends. Despite this, she didnt fully trust Grace, No way, who knows what youll do to her once shes in your clutches? Ive no reason to take your word for it, youd better keep your mitts off Hedda. You think too much. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Grace casually lounged on a bench in the hallway, legs elegantly crossed, she nced at Emma with. an enigmatic smile, Last chance, I can wake her up and find the real culprit. Why would you lift a finger to help me? Emma eyed the imposing bodyguards nking Grace. Her own bodyguards, stationed at the door, were swiftly overpowered without even putting up a fight. Even if she insisted on disagreeing, it seemed she was fighting a losing battle against Graces entourage. Emma was left in a deep quandary. Seeing through Emmas thought process, Grace chuckled, Like it or lump it, youre out of options but to trust me. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 The two locked eyes, with Emma conceding defeat, her teeth gritted in frustration. Alright! Im giving you this one shot, but if anything should happen to my daughter, I swear Ill fight you till myst breath! With Emma out of the way, Grace walked into the ward unhindered, ordering her bodyguards to lift Hedda onto a stretcher. Under Emmas reluctant and apprehensive gaze, Hedda was taken away. By the time Grace returned to Patrics vi, it was already 10 oclock in the evening. The remnants of the sunset painted the sky in tender shades of orange, casting a soft glow over the entire Frant City. Patric set up Hedda in one of the guest rooms, then sat with Grace, mulling over their next move. Heddas face was peaceful, her eyes closed as if in a serene sleep. Her condition seems stable, all vitals are within normal range. Patric received a medical report from their personal physician, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. Grace grabbed the report, her eyes sweeping over Hedda on the bed, her eyebrows knitting together in concern. Waking a patient in a vegetative state is no cakewalk. The Mellis family has thrown money at renowned doctors from all over the world to no avail. If were to make any progress with Hedda, well have to pull out all the stops. Patrics fingers drummed lightly on the coffee table, turning the ashtray around. What do you mean? A flicker of confusion passed through Graces eyes. You cheeky little thing, have you forgotten? Patric gently knocked on her head. Did you forget about your brother Chad, the medical wh iz with a Masters degree? Not many can question his expertise and authority. Lightbulb moment for Grace C shed lost touch with the Smith family for so long that shedpletely forgotten how brilliant her elder brother Chad was. But Chad is usually a bit of a recluse, not one for words. And hes tied up with his work in Wind City, Im not sure hed be keen to help. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Graces joy wasnt clouding her judgement, she spoke thoughtfully after mulling it over. Just to y it safe, Ill go to Wind City to find him personally. Even if it means dragging him back to Frant City. Hedda was a crucial piece of the puzzle, she had to make sure every step of the n was executed without a hitch. Edgar had promised the public and media a five day deadline. And now, two days had already passed. She nned to turn the situation around In three days, so there was no time to dilly dally. Patric, time and tide wait for none. Ill pop over to Wind City tonight to fetch Chad. Grace hoisted ^ her bag onto her shoulder. In such a rush? Im not fond of private jets, so cant have you chauffeured. Patric was a little worried. No need. Theres still a flight to Wind City in the evening. Ill take a regr ne. As Grace Salen prepared, she continued, Make sure you keep the ball rolling! Up the ante on the vis security! Patric watched her recede into the night, shaking his head. Got it, little girl! Youre always in such a hurry. Sarah lounged in the bathtub filled to the brim with bubbles and roses, hoping to soak away the days weariness. Every now and then, shed check her phone for any new messages. Since shed been dragged off Gravel Mountain by Elon earlier that day, shed been angry. Despite knowing that her hired help would likely drop the ball after Patric and Edgar came storming in, her stubborn side still kept a vigil on her movements. Miss. Grammer, theres news. Grace appears to be making a beeline for a swanky hospital in Wind City. She left in a tearing hurry and is set to catch tonights flight. Sarah jerked up from her bath, scanning the message over and over, suspicion brewing. While Abigail did get a shecking, her injuries werent a matter of life and death. The experienced medics in Frant City would have been more than enough to patch her up. Why then was Grace creating a hubaloo, hotfooting it to a Wind City hospital in the dead of night? She dialed up Nancy immediately but got zilch. Go wrong at a critical moment! Sarah, gnashing her teeth in frustration, tossed her phone aside, scrambled into her clothes, and made a beeline for the city hospital under cover of darkness. The VIP ward, a haven of tranquility, was steeped in silence. After Sarah cleared her identity with the bodyguards posted outside, she slipped in quietly. Whys your phone off when Im trying to reach you? Sarah shot her an irked nce, You had me hoofing it over here in the middle of the night. Id been caught on a call by Edgar in the day. Since then, my phones been bugged by his men. I had no other choice. After exining, Nancy asked with a hint of desperation, Is our n still on track? No hitches, I hope? No kidding, that youngss can actually pull out some fancy ju-jitsu. Those loafers we sent stood no chance. The mention of this botched operation set Sarah very angry, I had people dig into her itinerary. Turns out, shes heading to a hospital in Wind City tonight. Go d knows what shes up to. Nancy was equally puzzled upon hearing this. A hospital in Wind City? You sure your people didnt get their wires crossed? What are you implying? The folks I employ are handpicked by the Grammer family. Their intel is Entre a wil solid gold. Sarahs face hardened. Then why would she go to a hospital in Wind City? Wait a second, hospital a hospital in Wind City! As if a light bulb went off in her head, Nancy suddenly jolted, You need to send someone to the first VIP room on the fourth floor, check if Heddas still there! Quickly! Keep your hair on! Im sorting it out. Sarah shot her a disdainful look before instructing Elon, as per Nancys words, to ascend to the fourth floor. A whileter, Elon returned to Nancys ward with a grave look on his face. Miss. Mellis, Ms. Hedda is nowhere to be found. I know it! Nancy paled, her grip tightening on the bedsheet corner, What now? Its that bi tch Grace who mustve whisked her away! If they trace that previous incident back to us But Sarah remained nonchnt. Whats with the jitters? Just need to find Hedda. Grace too, I wont let her off the h ook that easily. Nancy was still restless, You make it sound like a cakewalk. Has she boarded the ne? Were out of options! If she indeed has a way to cure Hedda, what then Cold dread crept up her spine, forbidding her to contemte any further. Seeing her in this state, Sarah rolled her eyes, Ive already sent someone to suss it out. Theres still an hour and a half before shes scheduled to fly. Enough time for me to put a n in motion. Im aware of her ju-jitsu skills. This time, Ill recruit a few tough-as-nails hitters to quietly take care of her in the cabin. Then, whos left to rain on our parade? With a gleam of triumph in her eyes, Sarah reached for her phone, ready to set things in motion. Hold up! Nancy stopped her with a swift gesture, revealing a sly smile as she met Sarahs questioning gaze. I might have someone even better up my sleeve! Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Late at night. Sittingfortably in first ss, Grace, as bright as a button despite the hour, savored her coffee. She peered out the window, but the ink-dipped darkness of the night made it impossible to discern even the contours of the clouds. With a waning interest, Grace was about to withdraw her gaze when a familiar silhouette caught her eye in the windows reflection. The figure wore sunsses, briefly making eye contact before dodging her gaze. Her defenses rose as she took a covert sweep of her surroundings, only to find that her bodyguards had, at some point, slipped into slumber, as had the rest of the passengers. A whiff of danger tingled her senses, Rising to investigate the other cabins, she found herself facing a well-suited man and his entourage, all well-built and closing in on her. The man in question was none other than Mr. Sunsses himself. It seemed that their intentions were very clear. It was obvious that they were targeting her. Grace simply stood still. If evasion was out of the question, it was better to fight head-on. Miss Salen, long time no see, the man removed his sunsses, shing a grin. You probably didnt expect us to meet again so soon. Its you? Graces brow furrowed. The man, Tim, motioned to his followers who quickly swarmed Grace. Rumor has it Miss Salen is quite the hand at ju-jitsu, but I advise you to behave yourself. This nes under my thumb, and if you so much as twitch, I wont think twice about going down in mes, causing an air disaster. Im sure you dont want these passengers to bite the dust because of you. His grin wiped off, he settled in his seat, casting an indifferent gaze upon her. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Sorry, but its amand from Mr. Fallen. Edgar? Grace grimaced, her demeanor turning frosty. Hed actually send you to do such a thing? As Ive said before, Tim continued, The vile deeds youmitted against Miss Mellis, Mr. Fallens betrothed, wont go unpunished. This is the piper you have to pay. Weighing a military knife in his hand, Tim cautioned, Avoid futile resistance. All lives aboard are now in my palm, unless you truly wish to lead this band of innocents into the jaws of death. Grace scoffed, eyes darting around to plot an escape route. Didnt expect him to be so cutthroat. Clearly, Nancy is his apple of the eye. Grace sneered. As she spoke, she stealthily stretched out her foot, fishing out a parachute bag from under her seat. Tim didnt notice her action. Seeing her as cool as a cucumber, his brow furrowed, and he barked, Dont try to pull a fast one, or you wont be the only one meeting your maker on this ne Try itif_____ 12.00 you dare. The beefy goons behind him quickly took the other passengers hostage, their eyes shing a deadly warning. Grace, a smirk ying on her lips, grabbed the scalding hot cup of coffee from her seat and lobbed it at Tim. Its not up to you to decide how I y my cards, she retorted. As all eyes were on the flying coffee cup, she kicked open the cabin door and slung the parachute bag onto her back as fast as greased lightning. Then, without a second thought, she took a leap of faith into the pitch-ck night. Quick! Stop her! Dont let her take the leap! But it was toote by the time Tim realized what she was up to.. He rushed to the cabin door, peering out into the night. The sky was a canvas of twink ling stars, no sign of Grace to be seen. Meanwhile, Grace was free-falling into the inky abyss, the howling wind filling her ears. Holding her breath, she popped open the parachute purely instinctively. Tim and his goons still lingered at the cabin door, staring into the darkness. The night was so dark, he couldnt make heads or tails of their altitude. Rest easy. Falling from such a height without any protection, shes a goner. Shell be nothing more than a smear on the pavement, we probably wont even find a body, one of the goons reassured. Tim let out a sigh of relief at the thugs words. Indeed, one way or another, he hadpleted the task Nancy had entrusted him with. Miss Mellis, are you asleep? he murmured into his bluetooth earpiece. Earlier, under the guise of Edgar, he had secretly lifted the phone surveince on Nancy, granting her freedom tomunicate. How could I sleep without hearing from you? Hows the task I gave youing along? Nancy, from her hospital bed, sounded anxious. Rest assured, its done, Tim replied hesitantly. What do you mean its done? Nancys voice rose an octave, Did you mess up? Is she not dead? She jumped from the ne with no safety measures. From this height, shes as good as dead. A wave of relief washed over Nancy. Well done, Tim. I really owe you one, she said, satisfied. After hanging up, she let out a triumphantugh. No matter how crafty this bi tch was, she still lost to her in the end! She was thest one standing! However, even though knocking off Grace was a shot in the arm, she hadnt lost sight of the loose cannon, Hedda. Nancy knew just how head over heels Patric was for Grace. She was wary of him, even more scared that if Patric got wind of Graces demise, hed fly off the handle and use Hedda to settle scores. With these thoughts, Nancys face clouded over again. She picked up her cell phone and dialed another number. Is the deed done? 12:00 The Millie and His Billionaire Ex wife Chapter 67 On the other side of the line, Sarah was chomping at the bit to know. That bitc h was forced to take a leap of faith. You can just sit tight for the death notice. Nancy was as proud as a peacock and queried, Whats the scoop on your end? Have you traced down Hedda? No. My guys have been turning over every rock for a while now, but still no sign of her. Sarah hadbed through every nook and cranny of Frant City without a sniff of any news regarding Hedda. It was as if shed vanished into thin air. Nancy hung up, her peace of mind shattered, her joy turning into a sh in the pan. Although shed kicked Grace, a thorn in her side, to the curb, Hedda was still a tough nut to cr ack. Keeping Hedda around was nothing but a ticking time bomb. But if it really was Grace who took her away, where on earth would she stash her? Are there ces in Frant City where even Sarah couldnt sniff her out? Ever since Grace divorced, she had been too close forfort with Patric. Could it be. A light bulb went off in Nancys head, she picked up the phone to dial Sarah yet again. Cant you spit it out all at once? As soon as she was about to fall asleep, Sarah, having been robbed of her sweet dreams, bit back her anger and refrained from giving her a piece of her mind, Spill it, whats the emergency this time? As Patrics bride-to-be, you ought to know his digs in Frant City, right? Of course. First thing tomorrow, take your guys and snoop around Patrics vi. I have a hunch Hedda might be holed up there! Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 In Patrics vi? Sarahs sleepiness instantly evaporated as she sat bolt upright in bed. Spill it, how on earth is Hedda connected to him? Dont tell me youve forgotten? Since Grace divorced Edgar, shes been as thick as thieves with Patric. Despite Edgar transferring the bay vi to her, she didnt move in, and weve never been able to pin down her actual address. What are you implying? Sarah scowled. Isnt what I mean obvious enough? Nancy rolled her eyes, It means shes likely shacked up with Patric! Weve turned Frant City upside down looking for Hedda but to no avail, which makes me think that Grace couldve tucked him away in Patrics vi! After mulling it over, Sarah conceded that Nancys theory held water and promptly dispatched someone to investigate. After ending the call, Nancy tossed her phone aside in frustration, reclining against the headboa as she awaited Sarahs intel Heddas miraculous survival as a vegetative patient remained a thorn in her side. No matter how much she strutted like a peacock in public, Heddas existence was a constant reminder of her illegitimate birth. Having be the Mellis Groups heir apparent, she sought every chance to eliminate Hedda, but given her mothers eagle-eyed vignce, almost never leaving Heddas bedside, she struggled to find an opening. But as long as Hedda clung to life, her im to the Mellis Group throne would remain shaky. It was inevitable that shed bepared to her in the public eye. Heddas disappearance presented a golden opportunity off the two most troublesome obstacles! he had to seize the moment and knock. The dawn gradually illuminated the sky, the morning sunlight softly kissed every nook and cranny, gently rousing the city from its slumber. Nancy watched as the skies brightened outside her window, her anxiety escting with each passing second. The phone trilled. Snatching it up, she quickly swiped to answer, Well? Any news yet? We cant confirm for certain that Hedda is in Patrics vi, but our guys have reported that the vis security has nearly doubled. The ce is locked down tighter than Fort Knox. Somethings definitely fishy. What do we do now? No matter how much clout the Mellis Group or the Grammer family wield, we cant afford to get on Patrics bad side, especially not on his home turf. Nancy deted. She was at her wits end, totally stumped about what to do next. I have my own ns. You dont have to worry about it. Sarah hung up before Nancy could respond, hurling her phone aside in a huff. Patric had always given her the cold shoulder, but suddenly, he started treating Grace with kid- gloves, which really got under her skin. Every time she thought about Grace and Hedda potentially being in his vi, she was so green with envy she could spit. The more Sarah stewed about it, the angrier she got. She made up her mind to do some snooping around at his vi while Patric was out and about. Rise and shine, get up quickly! Sarah, through a phone call, yanked Elon out of dreand. I have to swing by Patrics vi this morning, get everything arranged pronto. If anything goes off the rails, its on you. Elon, rubbing the sleep from his eyes, was champing at the hit to argue that he was just a bodyguard, that these chores should be handled by an assistant, but eventually he gave in with a grunt of agreement, Yes. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After finishing the task assigned to him by Nancy, Tim hopped on the red-eye flight back to Frant City from Wind City. To throw Edgar off the scent, he decided to swing by his own apartment, freshen up with a shower, and then hit the office to clock in. He parked his car in the garage and tiptoed in. Before he could button up the door, he caught sight of a silhouette puffing away on the sofa. He turned and saw it was Edgar. Underneath the swirling smoke, his face was as dark as thunder. They locked eyes and a wave of panic washed over Tim, but he tried his best to keep a poker face. Being his assistant, the residence was arranged by Edgar, so he had the door password down pat. Mr. Fallen, did you need to see me? Doing his best to keep his cool, Tim put down his bag and said, You couldve just given me a bell if you needed anything, there was no need toe down here. Its still early, you havent had your morning joe yet, have you? Can I whip something up for you? Where have you been? Edgar brushed off the volley of questions thrown his way. He snuffed out his cigarette in the ashtray with his slender fingers, and his icy gaze pierced through Tim like a sharp sword. With feigned nonchnce, Tim replied, Well, I dont think I should be cooped up in the office all the time. Ive been itching to stretch my legs a bit more, but never seem to find the time. Didnt want it to mess with my work, so I squeezed in a morning run. Is that so? Edgar shot him a sharp look. He stretched out his long legs, crossing one over the other, his fingers tapping on the glossy solid wood trim of the sofa, exerting an air of subtle intimidation. This alone was enough to make Tim feel the strong pressure. Mr. Fallen, Im just hitting the pavement for a bit of morning exercise. Dont read too much into it. Tim, youve really let me down, Edgar sighed, a hint of fatigue crossing his face. Do you think Im clueless about everything? Involuntarily, Tim shook his head. I dont know what youre talking about. The phone taps on Nancy have been removed. You used my name for it. Andst night, you left 12:00 The Millionaire and Chapter 6 Frant City. What were you up to? Edgar ceased his chatter, his eagle-eyed gaze focused unyieldingly on Tim. So youve been guarding against me all this while? Those words struck like a bolt from the blue. Tim dropped to his knees in front of him, Mr. Fallen, I deserve to be thrown to the wolves. 1 shouldnt have crossed the line. Please, punish me! Where did you go when you left Frant Cityst night? What were you up to? Spit it out. Keeping his rage under wraps, Edgar rose from his seat, towered over him, his words carrying an ominous warning. This is yourst chance, you know the fate of those who cross me. Tim was lost for words. After a moment, he gritted his teeth, mustered up his courage and locked eyes with Edgar. Mr. Fallen, dont you think youre pushing the envelope? Miss Mellis is your fiancee, yet you couldnt care less about her. Caught off-guard by Tims counter-usation, Edgar furrowed his brows. You bend over backwards to defend Grace, but turn a blind eye to your own fiancee. Handing over the vi to Grace, moving Miss Mellis to another apartment, is this what a stand-up fiance does? Nancy was framed and seriously injured by Grace, yet you didnt lift a finger. Finishing in one breath, Tim continued to stare defiantly at Edgars icy expression. Finished? Touching his wristwatch, Edgar maintained hisposure despite Tims words. Onest time, what were you doing out of Frant City? Is this rted to Grace? Tim had been by Edgars side for years, and was well acquainted with his quirks and ticks. He knew that Edgar was suppressing his anger. Even if he mmed up, Edgar would eventually uncover the truth, so he decided to take the bull by the horns. Grace is dead! Last night, I had her ne hijacked, and she bailed out mid-flight. She harmed Miss. Mellis. You may let that slide, but I cant! Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Son of a b itch! Edgars veins bulged as he grabbed Tim by the cor andnded a punch squarely on his face. Where did she leap from? Where did shend? His world spun from Edgars punch. Wiping off the trace of blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, Tim simply grinned, refusing to answer. Edgarnded a kick in his gut. Tim tumbled to the ground, rolling in pain. It took him a while to clutch his belly and struggle back to his feet. Im sorry, Mr. Fallen. Even if you beat me to a pulp today, I wont spill the beans about Graces whereabouts. When I find her, Ill deal with you. With that. Edgar stormed out of Tims apartment. Before leaving, he ordered his men to confine Tim to his room and assigned guards to keep watch. Upon leaving the apartment, Edgar dialed a number. Zack, I need you to track Graces flight fromst night and pinpoint her location. Asap. Edgar climbed into his car and lit a cigarette, exuding frustration. By the time he reached his eighth smoke, the phone finally rang. Without a seconds hesitation, he answered. I found it. Her flight fromst night crossed a vast mountain range between Frant City and Wind City. Theres a good chance shended somewhere around there. Hows that for quick? Zacks voice came through, brimming with helplessness, Didnt think Tim would have the guts to do this. But that mountain range is massive, Edgar. If she really did jump from a ne, theres no way she couldve survived. You sure you want to go down this rabbit hole? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Edgars brow furrowed, his dark eyes twitched uncontrobly, Alive or dead, I need to see her. With that, he ended the call and made a beeline for the mountain range. Sarah had been chomping at the bit to storm Patrics vi first thing in the morning. Hindered by Patric being home, she had to bide her time until the afternoon. She double-ced Patrics schedule, and as soon as he had vacated the vi for Angle Group, she rushed over with a handful of bodyguards in tow. Wait and see. Whether youre Grace or Hedda, I want you out on your ear! She sat in the back of the Bentley, seething. The Bentley Bentayga pulled up outside the vi. No sooner had Sarah stepped out of the car than she was stopped by a couple of bodyguards who had been patrolling outside the vi. Miss, this is Mr. Smiths private digs. Hes not here. Please drop by when Mr. Smiths at home, suit- d, sunsses wearing bodyguard said, manners on point. 1 Who do you think you are, gatekeeping me? Sarah assessed him with a disgusted up-down-gaze, 12:00 Chapter 69 hell-bent on barrelling inside. The bodyguard blocked her view. Please go back. Without the order of Mr. Smith, we cant let anyone in. Sarah got irked by his stance and raised her hand for a good smack. A sharp Cra ck! echoed loud and clear in the hushed residential zone. I tried being nice asking you to step aside, but no dice, you had to push me to get physical. Let me spell it out for you, Im Patrics betrothed, the Grammer familys second daughter! You got some nerve stopping me? Sarah unted her status, upping her haughty demeanor. Even if youre his betrothed, you cant barge in without Mr. Smiths green light. Please dont make this hard for us. Sarahs patience was hanging by a thread. Just a bunch of guards! Dont bite the hand that feeds. As Patrics fiancee, I suspect hes ying host to other women in his pad. Whats wrong with a quick snoop? By all ounts, Ive got every right. Get with the program and let me in. The bodyguards exchanged nces, their once resolute demeanor wavering. They were well aware of Sarahs high status and knew better than to rile her up. If things got physical, they couldnt bear the fallout, so they reluctantly backed down. After all, she could breach the front door but couldnt make it up to the third floor. Sarah gave an arrogant hmph, flipped her hair, and marched through the front gate, the guards in tow. Quick, tell Mr. Smith theres a break-in. We couldnt stop it. As soon as Sarah stepped inside, the guard gave out his grim instructions. Susan was tidying up inside the vi when she spotted them, froze for a split second, then blurted out, Who the hell are you? Bursting into someones home in broad daylight! Scram, or Im calling the cops! Do I need to file a report to visit my own fiances vi? Sarah shot Susan a disapproving look, Dont mind her, start the search! We dont stop until we find what were looking for! Whoa, whoa, whoa, youre crossing a line here! Susan dropped her mop to intercept the guards, Not only are you trespa ssing, you have the audacity to rummage through our stuff! Ill search however I please. Sarah threw Susan a scornful nce, then turned to the guards, What are you numbskulls waiting for? Do you need me to do your job for you? The once hsitant guards sc at tered instantly. Sarah strutted over to the sofa, iming her spot in one fell swoop. You! Do you really think youre the owner of this ce? So what if youre the Grammer familys daughter? You dont hold a candle to Miss Salen! The outrage bubbled over in Susan, pointing usingly. Sarali was hot under the cor with Susans words, giving the trash can a good kick. Just-cleaned floors got another unceremonious shower of garbage. Susan trembled, as if a leaf in the wind. 12.00 The Mallimator and His Millionatar wile Chapter 69 Sarah, arms folded, smirked at Susan. Well? I cant be a goody two shoes, can I? That wouldnt live up to the picture youve painted of me in your mind. Descending from upstairs, Elon sidled up to Sarah, Miss, weve turned this ce inside out, no dice on the first and second floors. But, weve noticed an odd number of bodyguards lurking on the third, its fishy. Ransack the third floor! Sarah got to her feet, marshalling her guards towards the third floor. The suited bodyguards at the third floornding barred her way, cool as cucumbers. Miss Grammer, please. Mr. Smith has made himself clear, no one but he can cross this threshold. We request you turn back. Ill be thedy of the vi soon enough. How dare you halt me? Sarah shot him a re, tried sidestepping, but was stopped yet again. I regret to inform you, Miss Grammer, that Mr. Smith has explicitly stated no one passes without his say-so. You are no exception, please cooperate with us. How dare you! I need to get through today. Lets see who can stop me! Sarah waved a hand. Instantly, her bodyguards sprang into action, going toe-to-toe with the Smith familys guards. However, the bodyguards upstairs were nimble as cats. Her hired fighting masters were all tied up, turning the situation into a Mexican standoff. Whats going on? Werent these guys supposed to be hot shots? Cant even handle a bunch of bodyguards? Sarah cast a scornful look at Elon, fuming- Miss, I swear, these guys are masters of martial arts. But Mr. Smiths men are no slouches either. Theyre all battle-hardened. Then what? We cant just take it lying down! Unwilling to back down, Sarah bit her lip, catching a glint of a dagger at Elons waist from the corner of her eye. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Sarah was quick on the draw, pulling out the dagger. All of you, stop! She bellowed, pressing the dagger to her own wrist. If you dont let me through, Im going to slit my wrist for your viewing pleasure! The tussling bodyguards were brought up short by her yell, looking at her as one. Miss, this is not the way to go, you cant harm yourself over this. Its a losing proposition. Elon was scared stiff by her move, breaking out in a cold sweat. If you were to get hurt, how would I face Mr. and Mrs. Grammer? Youve seen it, Im the second daughter of the Grammer family in S City, the jewel in the crown of the Grammer family. If I were to get hurt, do you think the Grammer family would let everyone here off the h ook? Can you imagine the steep price youd have to pay? Sarah was certain that her status would strike fear into these bodyguards. Giving Elon the side-eye, she snorted, If you dont want your world toe crashing down, youd better step aside. Miss Grammer, why are you doing this? The lead bodyguard was clearly hesitant. How about we both back off? You return home with your men and well forget you were here. Hows that sound? That wont cut it! Im here to get what I want. Sarah casually tossed the dagger to the ground. At this point, all eyes from the third-floor bodyguards were on Sarah. In a sh, Elon led his men to overpower the bodyguards on the third floor. After a neck and neck fight, the tables had turned and Sarah now held all the aces. Miss Grammer, I wanted a good faith talk, but youre ying dirty! Whats this about ying dirty? Sarah sneered. I call this outsmarting. With that, she gestured for her bodyguards to escort the others away. Suddenly, a low, angry rumble of a mans voice echoed up from the stairs. Huh, quite the outsmarting. Patric ascended the stairs, coldly huffing. Looking at Sarah, his eyes were filled with repugnance, making no attempt to hide it. I suggest you make yourself scarce, Miss Grammer. This vi is too small for your high and mighty presence. Sarah spun around, suddenly feeling sheepish. No, Patric, let me exin Exin what? Why you and your men stormed into my vi in broad daylight? Bullied my people? Patric shot her a look of distaste. I dont need any irrelevant people in my house. If you dont leave, Ill have you shown the door. Patric! How dare you call me irrelevant! Sarah stomped her foot, seething with rage. Im your future wife. Why on earth would you treat me like this? I trailed after you all the way from S City to Frant City. Doesnt that move you even in the slightest? Chapter 70 Despite knowing our engagement, knowing that I get jealous, you still treat that harlot Grace so well! Only when ites to me, you cant be bothered! You turned down a chance to see me just to have lunch with her in the office! What do I have to do for you to ept me? Should I rip out my heart for you to see?! And even now, youre harboring another woman in your vi! Patric, am I even in your heart? Sarahs eyes quickly turned red. She bit her lip and lunged at him. With swift agility, Patric sidestepped, leaving Sarah grasping at thin air. Have some self-respect. Self-respect? Have you forgotten that Im your bona fide fiancee? Its only natural for me to show up at my fiances house! If I wish to embrace my fiance, who dares to say no! Sarah was so livid she felt like she was about to blow a gasket, reiterating her status over and over. Patrics face was a shade of ill-disguised disgust. Seems like youve forgotten how we got engaged. If you want to make a fuss about it, I dont mind jogging your memory. Sarah was instantly choked up, her face flushing white then red. Ah, remember now? Patric nced at his wristwatch, I have other matters to attend to. See Miss Grammer out, immediately. Yes. After his rebuke, Sarah recoiled guiltily but seeing him adamant about driving her away, she regained her nerve. Fine, Ill leave, but Im taking the woman from your vi with me! Patrics face turned stony, his patience running thin, Theres no one else in my vi, let alone any woman. Sarah scoffed, Hedda Mellis, the older sister of Nancy and the heiress of the Mellis Group, is she not here? Im taking her with me today! What Hedda? Never seen her, your usations need to be backed up with evidence. Patric smirked, signaling more bodyguards toe over, Show her the door. I have every right to take away other women from my fiances home! Today, youre going to open. this room! Sarah, my patience with you has its limits, Patric squinted his eyes, a hint of menace seeping into his gaze. Regardless of what you say today, Im taking Hedda with me! Theres no room for negotiation on this! Sarah held her head high, showing a steadfast resolve for the first time. Patric snickered, Whether theres room for negotiation isnt your call. If you refuse to leave, I dont mind calling off the engagement right now. What?! Sarah stag gered back in shock. Youre seriously ready to call off our engagement for the dame in Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. the room! 12:00 The Millionaire and His Hills Ex wife ?? Chapter 70 She was livid, letting out an ear-splitting shriek. Dream on! Our Grammer family may not be as mighty as your Smith family, but we still hold our heads high in S City. The breakup of an engagement is no small potatoes; its not a decision you can make single-handedly! Why dont you give it a whirl then? Patric challenged as he unlocked his phone, dialing up Alex. What on earth have I done to warrant such cold-heartedness from you? Tears welled up in Sarah Grammers eyes. All for Grace? Shes been through the divorce wringer, lacking any noteworthy background or clout. What benefits can a woman of her standing bring to you? Youve actually fallen head over heels for her? Theres noparing you and her, dont make a fool of yourself. In that case, Im afraid I have some bad news for you. A malicious grin spread across Sarahs face as she seemingly feigned regret. That tart youre so fond of was in a ne crashst night. Shes six feet under now. Hows that for a curveball? She cackled with delight, her joy doubling as she noticed the shock register on Patrics face. Isnt it a crying shame? Your prized Grace is now just a cold, lifeless body! Patric didnt buy it, his face turning ashen. Impossible. The truth is staring you right in the face, whether you believe it or not. Seeing the pain etched on his face, Sarah felt a surge of jealousy. Why should that bi tch be the recipient of all his tenderness and adoration? Even in death, Patric wouldnt change his tune about her? Ill let you know, even if youre hell-bent on breaking off our engagement today, Im taking Hedda with me! A series of clicks from high heels echoed around the room, abruptly breaking the tense silence. Anguid yet prating female voice rang out from downstairs. I heard some tattle-tale spread rumors about my demise. I wondered which cur was barking up the wrong tree, but seeing its Miss Grammer, Im hardly taken aback. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Hearing a voice that rang a bell. Sarah abruptly swiveled her head towards the stairway to find Grace, donned in a ravishing velvet gown, trailed by a stern-faced man. The mans face was obscured by a mask. You! How on earth? Werent you pushing up daisies?! Sarahs smile hung frozen on her face, her eyes brimming with shock. Incredulously, she questioned, How in the world?! You took a leap of faith from that ne! How did you manage to make it back alive?! Sorry to rain on your parade, Miss Grammer, Grace replied, a mischievous glint in her eyes and an alluring smile as captivating as ever. You b itch, its all because of you that Patric decided to call it quits with our engagement. I swear Ill get you! Sarah, boiling over with rage, lunged towards Grace, looking as if she were ready to meet her maker along with her adversary. Grace deftly sidestepped, leaving Sarah, failing to keep her bnce, nearly eating dirt. I knew you were fine, Patric softly rubbed Graces face, relief washing over him. You go check on Heddas condition, Ill hold the fort here. Alright, shes in your hands then. Grace agreed promptly, and with Chad, her bodyguard in tow, entered Heddas room. Watching Graces figure retreat into the hallways depths, Patric turned his grim gaze towards Sarah, sprawled on the floor. Ive given the Grammer family a heads up, this engagement is null and void. You better pull your socks up. While Im still not in the mood to settle the score, beat it. His face was a canvas of disgust. How could you do this to me! Patric, Im the one who loves you the most. Is this how you repay my love? Are you so ruthless? Youre pulling my leg, right? You wont call off the engagement! Sarah was a mess of so bs. Patric, stone-faced, towered over her at his impressive height of 62, beholding her pathetic state. Miss! The Grammer family have just sent word, everything Mr. Smith said holds water! Elon aided her up from the ground, Mr. and Mrs. Grammer have given orders to cart you off post- haste. No! I wont go back. Nobody can make me! Sarah tried to wriggle free, but Elon held fast. Miss, Mr. Smith is currently hot under the cor. Best swallow your pride for now. Mr. Grammer and Mrs. Grammer will have your back regarding the engagement! He practically hauled her downstairs, shing his crew a meaningful look, What are you lot dawdling for! Make tracks! The posse made their exit, their earlier bravado nowhere to be seen. 12:00 The Milliontie and His Billionaire Exi Chapter 71 At this time, in Heddas room. Chad unpacked his trusty medical kit and apparatus, performing a preliminary once over on Hedda. Perched on a small couch nearby, Grace observed Chads deft movements, whilst covertly assessing Hedda who was snoozing like a baby on the bed. Even though Hedda and Nancy shared the same father, their facial features were as different as night and day. Nancy was all sweetness and light, delicate and prissy,ing off like a wolf in sheeps clothing. Hedda, however, had features that were more open and genuine. Grace wasnt well acquainted with Hedda, and wasnt about to jump to conclusions about her character. But seeing how shes been managing the Mellis Group in such an orderly manner over the years, sheN?velDrama.Org ? content. must be a career-driven woman, and certainly no wilting wallflower. Whats the result of the examination, Chad? Grace asked Chad, as he began to tidy up his instruments. She swiftly crossed the room to lend a hand. Shes not doing too shabby, her brain function is showing signs of getting back into the swing of things. That suggests her overall health is on the up and up. Chad handed her the medical report as he spoke. Grace skimmed the report, Any chance we can speed up the process of waking her? Chad scratched his chin, Not entirely out of the question. If we opt for surgery, she could be bright- eyed and bushy-tailed within a week. A week?! Grace crinkled her brow in thought before rejecting. No, a week is too long. Can you wake her up in two days? Two days? Chad seemed floored by her audacious request. What I mentioned is the safest route. If were talking two days He paused, Well, then were left with nothing but the most dangerous treatment. What is it? Grace asked, her doe eyes flickering with anticipation. What are the odds, Chad? The procedures called Deep Brain Stimtion. It involves cracking the skull and chest. open. risky business, Id only give it a forty percent shot, tops. Are you sure you want to roll the dice? Its a A surgery even Chad, a high-flier in the medical field, only gave a forty percent chance of sess C it was not for the faint-hearted. If he failed Grace mulled over it for a beat, then met his gaze resolutely, Go for it! Come hell or high water, I have faith in you! Chad, you get things set up. We start at the drop of a hat. Patric gave a soft knock at the door, poking his head in, Anything I can lend a hand with? Perfect timing. Chad said, clearing his throat, Do you have a room in your vi fit to be made into an operating room? Tused to have a personal physician staying here. His room would be just the ticket. Ill get the house staff to spruce it up right away. Patric understood his intentions. Chapter 71 Robert, as calm as a millpond, nodded his agreement, gathered all his equipment together, and followed Patric out. Chad, Iming with you. Ill y second fiddle, Grace piped up, falling in step with them as they entered the ex-personal physicians room. Chad cast an eye around the room, a look of satisfaction crossing his face, Excellent, fully equipped. Have the house staff tidy up and sanitize everything. Then well bring the patient in. In no time t, Susan and a couple of maids had the room sp ick and span. A ser vant gentlyid Hedda on the operating table. Chad, steady as a rock, aligned the medical instruments with her head, ready for the initial procedure. Grace, check the power supply, he ordered, giving the medical apparatus onest once-over to ensure that all systems were working. Everything is ready. No problem. Grace stood behind Chad, watching as he began the procedure, eyes sharp as a hawk. Almost five hours had ticked away, but Chads scalpel-wielding hand remained as steady as ever, a thin sheen of sweat emerging on his forehead. With a light touch, Grace stood by his side, dabbing away at the beads of sweat on his forehead from time to time. Tweezers. Chad said, stretching out a hand. Not missing a beat, Grace picked up the tweezers and handed them over. The operation was demanding, but Chad, tireless as ever, continued his deft maniption of the surgical equipment. Grace couldnt help but marvel at his intense focus, thinking to herself, Chad is truly the genius of the surgical world. Grace, give the instruments another once-over with the disinfectant. Were about to cr ack the chest open, and the slightest slip-up could lead to an infection, Chad cautioned with a serious expression. Alright. Grace replied crisply. Patric stood sentry outside the room, his eyes glued to his wristwatch. The operation had been going on for close to ten hours, and there was still no sign of them emerging. from the room. His nerves on edge, he resisted the urge to barge in, wary of causing any distractions. Mr. Smith, theres a message from the Grammer family, the butler whispered as he ascended the staircase. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 What did they say? Patrics brows knitted together, as he waited with bated breath for the response. Miss Sarah has been grounded by Mr. Grammer. Shes not allowed out without his say so, the butler replied with the utmost respect. Patric huffed, Thats good. In this way, she cante to Frant City to make trouble anymore. I can finally have some peace and quiet. He dismissed his butler with a casual wave of his hand, and continued to gaze on the closed doors. Back in S city, at the Grammer family household. Sarah was in a rage in her room. Dad is really pushing it too far! How could he lock me up in this room, not even allowing me out of this door?! A ser vant approached gingerly, trying to soothe her in hushed tones, Miss Grammer, try not to take it too hard. Its just house arrest. You just have toy low for a while, and this too shall pass. What would you know? Get out! Sarah ripped all the flowers from the vase and flung them at the ser vant. Get lost, and stop adding fuel to the fire! Still unsatisfied, she snat ched up the vase and mmed it into n the ground. Miss Grammer, thats not on! Thats a crystal vase your mother brought back from Florence Republic, its worth a fortune. You cant just smash it! step in. The serv ant looked at the now chipped vase with a pained expression but didnt dare These things are all mine, I can do with them as I please! Youre just a se rvant, how dare give me the runaround? If you dont button up, Ill rip your tongue out! you try to Sarah continued her rampage, shoving off all the makeup from the table. The clutter that hit the floor sounded like a car crash, impossible to ignore. The serv ant, realizing that any further attempt to calm Sarah down was a fools errand, mmed up, shut the door, and beat a hasty retreat. Naturally, Mr. and Mrs. Grammer were clued in about Sarahs temper tantrum upstairs. Mr. Grammers face was a thundercloud as he stubbed his cigarette out in the ashtray. Look at the sweet daughter youve raised! N?velDrama.Org ? content. Whats that supposed to mean? Mrs. Grammer shot back, Shes not just my daughter, or have you conveniently forgotten that? Are you trying to wash your hands off all responsibility? If you hadnt kept mollycoddling her, would she have turned out this way? Patric is determined to call off the engagement, and no amount of me eating humble pic is changing his mind. If we let her keep running wild, the Grammer family are headed for a fall! Mr. Grammers fury was a sight to behold. You! Mrs. Grammer was just about to respond when their son, Adrain, sensing the brewing storm, decided to step in and y peacemaker. 12:16 Dad, Mom, Sarah is locked up. Its normal for her to be in a bad mood. Its good for her to vent her anger! Thats not the way to vent her anger! You hear that? If she keeps throwing a hissy fit like this, well lose all our world-ss heirlooms! Mr. Grammer pointed upstairs, sighing heavily and shaking his head as if he was one disappointed camper. The sounds of crashing and breaking echoed faintly from upstairs. After a moments thought, Adrain decided he would head up and calm her downL Upstairs, Sarah was just about to m an antique decorative te onto the floor. Who has our dear Miss Grammer all hot under the cor? Adrain took the te from her hand, leading her to sit on the couch. Anger isnt good for your health, Sarah. Smash a few things to blow off steam, then cool your jets. Adrain! Sarah, pouting, pulled his arm, All this over a divorced woman, and now Patrick is considering calling off our engagement! Adrain pinched her cheek lightly. I reckon its not just that, right? You cant pull the wool over my eyes. Ever since that woman got divorced, Patricks had her cooped up in his vi, treating her like the apple of his eye. How do you expect me to swallow that? Sarahs face was a picture of exasperation as she continued. Adrain, youve always been my knight in shining armor, will you kill Grace for me? She yed up the puppy dog eyes as she shook his arm, You wouldnt stand by and watch your baby sisters man be stolen by another woman, would you? However, Adrains eyes shed with surprise. He steadied Sarah by her shoulders, Say that again, Sarah. Whats that womans name? Sarah looked at him, taken aback, but she repeated herself, Grace Salen. An orphan from Frant City Welfare Institution. What makes her think she canpete with me? WaitAdrain, do you know her? Grace Salen This name was too familiar. Could it be her? But how could she be an orphan? Adrain released his grip, turning around to mull over her words. Doubts were cropping up in his mind. Adrain, whats the matter? Sarah noticed his odd reaction, asking in confusion. Do you have a picture of this Grace Salen? She was on the trending list some time ago. You can probably find her mug shot on the inte, you didnt know? Adrain shook his head. He was never one to keep up with the gossip mill, but the news Sarah had brought up hadnt made Chapter 72 any waves in the 5 City. It seemed as though the bigwig families had managed to keep a lid on things. Could it be the Smith family? Why would the Smith family want to hush up news about this woman in S City? His wheels were turning, doubts and guesses mounting. Sarah sat on the sofa, whipping out her mobile and disying a previously ndestinely snapped. photo of Grace. She thrust the phone into Adrains face. Adrain, youve got to help me. If we can send this bi tch six feet under, there wont be anyone left to steal Patric away from me While Sarah was still chattering. Adrain looked at the photos on her mobile phone, his amorous eyes full of excitement. Adrain? Arent you listening? Sarahs angry shout brought him out of his reverie. So, youre really itching for her to kick the bucket? Yes! Sarahs eyes were filled with resolve. Adrain gave her a knock on her noggin, disappointment written all over his face. What should I scold you for? The more you target her, the more you push Patric out! Bro, what are you trying to say? Sarah dodged his hand, clearly miffed. Adrain couldnt help but chuckle. Youre trying to off his only sister. You really think he wont give you the cold shoulder, grow to detest you? What?! Sister?! Sarah waspletely gobsmacked. Grace is Patrics sister?! How on earth could that be? Wasnt the Smith familys little princess dered dead six years ago? I havent met her, but Ive dug up on Graces past. Shes clearly an orphan! Adrain sighed, Given the Smith familys resources, if they didnt want you to snoop around, theres no way youd find anything. As for why theyd do this, maybe they were trying to protect her. It took him but a few minutes to get the gist of the entire matter. Sarah was rooted to the spot, struck dumb. Adrain nced at the chaos Fan ny had caused in the room. If you still want to keep this engagement with Patric, dont think about ending her life. Spend some time at home and think about how youre going to apologize. He patted Sarah on the shoulder and left her bedroom. Six years ago, when Grace vanished and the Smith family announced her demise, he was devastated. Although his parents had tried to set him up with many a high-society maiden since, he never managed to forget her. Now, knowing that she was still alive and right in Frant City, Adrain was champing at the bit to fly right to her side.. After Adrain left, Sarah was still rooted to the spot, shocked. It took her a good while to snap back to 13-12 reality. The pieces she couldnt make sense of before were now falling into ce. Why was Grace dining with Patric in his office, why was Patric so protective of her, why was Grace immediately appointed as the general manager as soon as she joined Angle Group So, she had almost wreaked havoc on her future sister-inw?! Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Sarah jolted awake, heaving a sigh of relief that Grace had dodged the bullet this time. Otherwise, she and Patric would never be together again. She slumped onto the floor, mulling over how she could pick up the pieces from the mess shed made. After stewing over it, she grabbed her phone and dialed Patric. The phone hummed incessantly with the busy signal, making the wait feel like an eternity. Whats up? Patrics voice rang out,den with impatience, If its nothing urgent, Im hanging up. Wait! Dont hang up! Patric, I genuinely need to talk to you! Sarah clung onto her phone as if her life depended on it, fearing he might end the call any moment. If youre hoping I could convince Mr. Morgan to lift your grounding, dont hold your breath. As for the engagement, Im still mulling it over. No, Im looking for Grace. I dont have her number could you put her on? Sarahs voice tapered off as she finished speaking. You want to talk to her? My advice, Miss Grammer, is to stop chasing Graces tail. I wont give you the chance to hurt her again. Patric warned, his voice dropping to a whisper. No, Im here to apologize to her. Sarah hit her lip, Please pass her the phone. Im begging you, Patric. Apologize? Patric was taken aback. Given that she was all the way in S City and was grounded, she wasnt likely to stir the pot, so he reluctantly agreed to her request. He knocked gently on the door of the makeshift operating room, cracking it open slightly, and beckoned to Grace inside. Grace shot a nce at Chad, still engrossed in the operation, and crept out. Whats wrong? Patric handed her his phone, Sarah wants a word. With me? Grace took his phone, suspicion written all over her face, and shot a nce at the screen, Whats up? Cant stay out of trouble even at home, and now you want to make trouble with a call? No, Im here to apologize. The typical co ck iness in Sarahs voice was gone. However, her years as a blue blood made it impossible for her to how downpletely. I messed up earlier. I apologize. As long as you dont y gooseberry in my rtionship with Patric, I am willing to get along well with you. Grace remained silent. Did she figure out her real identity? Seeing her mute response, Sarah felt a pang of guilt and continued, To show you Im sincere, consider the Hedda matter as a gift. A gift for me? The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wife Chapter 73 Grace couldnt help but chuckle, Alright, Ill wait and see. After being hung up by Grace, Sarah wasnt ruffled, but dialed another number instead. In a heartbeat, the call was answered by Nancy in the hospital. Hows it going? Did you find Hedda? No need to, because shes already six feet under. Sarahs voice was devoid of any emotion. Really? Nancys voice filled with joy, Are you certain? Was she at Patrics vi? Was it your man who did her in? She Sarah cut her off, Thats enough, you dont need to know all these details. Just keep in mind shes pushing up daisies. Im calling to give you a heads-up, our partnership hase to an end. Nancy was taken aback by this sudden decision, her eyes widening in shock. Why? Because Grace and Hedda have kicked the bucket? Exactly. Because of this, Patric wants to call off our engagement, my parents are already in the know. Sarahs voice escted, Right now, Ive got my hands full just trying to keep my own head above water, I dont have the time to entertain any partnership. Anyway, the two thorns in your side are out of the picture, your road to being the sessor of the Mellis Group is smooth sailing. But There are no buts about it, end of story. Sarah interrupted impatiently, hanging up the call. Nancy was still looking to say something but the line was already dead. She nkly stared at the call history on her phone, a mix of tion and confusion washing over her. Having gotten rid of her two most detested individuals, she had every reason to rejoice. But Sarahs peculiar behavior today was a cause for concern. She felt that tonights Sarah was stranger than usual, but couldnt pinpoint what exactly was off. Whatever, if she couldnt figure it out, she would put it on the back burner. She tossed her phone aside andid on her bed. She tried to cast these doubts out of her mind, but Sarahs words were etched deep into her thoughts, lingering on persistently. The more Nancy thought about it, the more irritable she became. She sat up, gazing at the ceiling. There was something wrong with Sarah tonight, prompting her to question her former coborator. Their coboration was born out of mutual interests in the first ce, the level of trust between them was only known to themselves. Well, it seems that youve recovered quite well! Emma walked in with her maid, seeing her sitting up in bed, she crinkled her nose in disgust, Hurry up and eat, dont sit there daydreaming. Nancy never quite had a stomach for hospital food. Even when it was a VIP meal, she found it distasteful after a few bites and would cast it aside, always demanding that meals he sent from the Mellis family. For this, she had to endure the sharp tongues and snide remarks of Emma. A? Nancy epted the meal from the ser vant, the sight of Emma reminded her of the now deceased Hedda, a thought that brought a certain lightness to her heart. Chapter 73 Indeed, Im recovering quickly. Its a good turn of events for the Mellis family. After all, Im the heir. Imagine the predicament the Mellis family would be in if I kick the bucket. She stirred her fruit and vegetable sd nonchntly, shooting a side nce at Emma. Emma, not one to hold her tongue, rolled her eyes and retorted, Figures that the mistresss child would be a piece of work. Youll never shake off that title, no matter how high you climb. Whats not yours will never be yours. With that, Emma turned her head away, refusing to give Nancy the satisfaction of her attention. Looking at Emmasposed face, Nancy was taken aback. Hedda had vanished without a trace, and yet there was not a flicker of worry on Emmas face. Something smelled fishy. This thought prompted her to shoot a frosty nce at Emma. Im merely injured and will be out of here in a jiffy. But your child is not so lucky. Shes left this world for good. With the air of someone holding the winning hand, she watched Emmas expression shift from composed to panic-stricken. What did you say?! Emma lunged at her, grabbing her by the hospital gown, What happened to my daughter? Speak clearly! Have you got wax in your ears? Nancy swatted her hand away in disgust. Your daughter will never grace this world with her presence again. Hedda, shes dead! Impossible! Youre lying! My daughter was hale and hearty, how could she die? Youre pulling my leg. Youre just green with envy, and youre cursing her! Emma was beside herself, her finger trembling as she pointed at Nancy.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Shes just a vegetable who is of no threat whatsoever. Why would I be jealous of her? Nancy retorted. If you dont believe me, you can ask the person who took her away. I had nothing to do with. Heddas death. Emma covered her ears, screamed and ran out agitatedly. As she watched her leave, Nancy finally couldnt control her emotions andughed out loud. Originally, she had some doubts about what Sarah had said. However, from Emmas reaction, Nancy was sure that something must have happened to Hedda. No one wouldpete with her for the status of the heir of the Mellis family anymore. She had finally won a round! Now that both Grace and Hedda were dead, no one wouldpete with her in her rtionship with Edgar, and no one would stand in the way of her path to more fame and wealth. Nancy was in a particrly good mood. She began to eat her sd contentedly. After taking several bites, she put the sd on the bedside cab and threw off the quilt. Seeing this, the ser vant hurried over to help her up and asked in confusion, Ms. Nancy, what are you doing? I want to be discharged. Nancy sounded determined. With the help of the ser vant, she sat in a wheelchair and left the ward. After she came out of the hospital, Emma ordered the driver to drive to Patrics vi as fast as he could. Night had fallen. Stars hung in the sky and added a bit of beauty to the quiet night. Emma barged into the yard angrily and woke the housekeeper and a group of ser vants who had already fallen asleep. Itste, Ms. Emma. If you need to talk to Mr. Smith, you cane back tomorrow. Th housekeeper got up to wee her drowsily and tried to be as polite as possible. I cant wait till tomorrow! I want to see my daughter right now! Emmas eyes were red as she pushed him away. Where is Hedda? Please calm down. Youll disturb the others rest. Please go back. When he saw how agitated Emma was, the housekeeper immediately stopped Emma with the help of the other ser vants. What are you waiting for? Come and help me! Emma turned around and shouted angrily at her bodyguards. While the bodyguards and ser vants of the Mellis family were arguing, Emma snuck into the vi. She looked up. The light on the third floor was on. She quickly went upstairs. Patric, standing at the stairs, saw Emma. Before he could talk, Emma grabbed his sleeve. Where is my daughter? I need to see her now! Patric frowned and pulled away from her. He straightened his cuffs elegantly and said, Calm down. She is receiving treatment in the room on the third floor. You can rest assured. Chapter 74 No. I want to see her NOW! Emma could not be assured until she was sure that Hedda was alive. Grace heard the quarrel outside. As soon as she came out of the room, she saw this scene and walked over. Ms. Mellis, I told you that I would ensure Heddas safety when I took her away. You agreed at that time, but now youvee to the vite at night to disturb us. What do you mean by this? Seeing Grace, Emma immediately grabbed her and refused to let her go. I dont care about that now. I want to stop working with you! Now take me to see Hedda. I will take her away right now! Grace frowned and pushed her hand away unhappily. I can understand that youre worried about your daughter, but please dont forget that you represent the entire Mellis family. Does the Mellis family also have such a casual attitude in business? I wont allow you to take Hedda away. For a moment, Emma was at a loss for words. She didnt know how to refute her, so she had no choice but to make a huge fuss. Anyway, if you dont let me see my daughter today, I wont leave even if I die here! Just as Grace was about to ask someone to send Emma off, a ser vant who had been apanying Hedda came out of the room anxiously. Ms. Grace, Ms. Hedda is in a critical condition! What? Hearing the serv ants voice, Emma pushed Grace away desperately and rushed into the room. Hows Hedda? Let me in to see her! Grace quickly grabbed her and stopped her. If you go in now and interrupt any treatment process, you will really endanger her life! Do you really want to lose your daughter forever? Emma was shocked by Graces sharp tone and re. After being stunned for a few seconds, Emma struggled to get up as she tried to break free from Graces grip. However, she was no match for Grace, who had learned ju-jitsu. Dont try to scare me! You took my daughter away and now you would not let me see her. If anything happens to her, I wont let you off! I must see her today! she said angrily. Emma tried her best to break free from Graces grip, but still failed. Let me go! Let me in! Okay, then go in! You would only interrupt the operation inside. If anything happens to Hedda, its all your fault. Grace suddenly loosened her grip, crossed her arms over her chest, and looked at Emma coldly. Emma stag gered before she regained her bnce and stared at Grace in disbelief. How dare you operate on Hedda without my permission? Chad is operating on Hedda. He has a masters degree in medicine and has won countless international awards. He is the top surgeon in the entire surgical field. None of his operations have failed. I believe you have heard of his reputation. If you rush in now and interrupt the operation, it would really hurt Hedda. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. 12:16 The Millionair and His Billionaire Ex-wife Chapter 74 Emma, who had already walked to the door and held the door handle, hesitated for a moment. She and Jack had wanted to invite Chad to treat Hedda before, but Chad was too famous and aloof. A small wealthy family like theirs in Frant City couldnt afford to do that at all. Grace was able to persuade Chad toe to Frant City in person! Should I trust her? Emma stood in front of the door. As long as she gently opened the door a little, she would be able to see her precious daughter in the room if she wished. However, she struggled for a long time. In the end, she withdrew her hand. I will trust you one more time, Grace. But remember, if anything happens to Hedda, I wont let you off! She said unwillingly and left. Grace and Patric looked at each other, breathed a sigh of relief, and returned to the operating room. The hor izon gradually brightened. Emma got into the car and closed her eyes wearily. Ms. Mellis, where are we? the driver asked tentatively. Go back. Emma opened her eyes, and a fierce look suddenly shed across her face. The ck BMW slowly drove into the garage. Emmas expression changed and she ran all the way. into the hall. Jack was sitting in the hall watching the morning news, while Nancy sat next to him. How harmonious! Emma thought. Honey! Emmas so bs broke the dam ned harmony. The two people sitting on the sofa turned around and saw Emma rushing to Jack with a sad face. She cried, Honey! Hedda is gone! Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 What happened to Hedda? Jack turned off the TV and asked. Hedda was taken away by Patric. He said that he found a doctor to operate on her. But there were some problems during the operation. Hedda Emma cried bitterly and continued, I went to Patric and asked for an exnation, but he refused to return Hedda to me and even drove me out! She covered her chest and sobbed. Jack quickly poured her a ss of water and helped her sit down. He patted Emmas back gently to calm her down. What can we do? Patric is not someone that we can afford to offend. After he heard about Heddas death, Jacks eyes turned red. But, it was Patric. Jack was caught in a dilemma. On one side, there was his daughters corpse and on the other side was Patric, who belonged to one of the richest families in S City. Even if he was heartbroken about Heddas death, he didnt dare to provoke Patric. Nancy sat at the side as she silently gloated over Heddas misfortune. When Emma recovered from her grief, she saw that Nancy was smiling. She became even angrier and pointed at Nancy as she scolded her. You bi tch, its all your fault! If it werent for you, how could Hedda have met with a car ident back then. Now, Ive lost my daughter! Nancy snorted and smiled. I didnt ask her to get drunk and hit the car, nor did I send her to Patric and forced him to have someone operate on her. What does her death have to do with me? Dont nder me. She rolled her eyes in disgust and mmed the crystal cup heavily on the coffee table. Its all because of you, b itch. Otherwise, how could you have known about Heddas death in advance? How dare you quibble? Ill beat you to death today! In a fit of anger, Emma grabbed the remote control on the coffee table and threw it at Nancy. All ofN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. you, stop! Look at yourselves! Jack roared, and the two of them stopped. Nancy moved to the sofa to keep a distance from Emma and said lightly. She said, Edgar will give an exnation to the public tomorrow. We can take this opportunity to announce Heddas death. What do you mean? Hedda has passed away. How could you use her like this? Emma became agitated again. Jack quickly stopped her and motioned for Nancy to continue. Tomorrow, well hold a press conference. We can announce Heddas death and put all the me on Grace. In this way, we wont offend Patric, and well also gain an advantage when ites to the public opinion. Nancy had nned this conference for a long time. Even if it had been Grace who died, she would ruin this bi tchs reputation and make everyone despise her! Jack thought for a while and nodded in agreement. Chapter 75 Then Ill listen to you. Make all the proper arrangements for this. Jack was listless, and his face was filled with sadness. He sighed and walked upstairs with Emma. There was only one day left before the announcement would be made. All the media were still paying attention to this matter. The onlookers were also waiting for the truth to be revealed. Perhaps it would be a tough night for many people. Grace also waited eagerly for the press conference. It waste at night, but she was still particrly clear-headed. After she tossed and turned in bed, she got out of bed, walked to the cab, tiptoed, and took out a small wooden box. She gently opened it and took out a photo. It was the only wedding photo of herself and Edgar. If Old Mr. Fallen hadnt forced Edgar to take the photo with her, there would be nothing left as a reminder of their 3-year-old marriage. Grace held the photo tightly as she looked intently at it. Her knuckles turned slightly pale because she had exerted too much strength, but there was no emotion on her cold face. She stared so intently that she didnt hear Patric knocking on the door. Patric stood quietly by the door, looking at her and sighing in his heart. Edgar Fallen was cold and heartless toward her. Why cant she still forget him? Just as he was about to walk in andfort her, he was shocked by what Grace did in the next second. She picked up the scissors and cut the photo in half without hesitation. Then she cut the other half of the photo that had Edgar Fallen in it into pieces. Grace, what are you doing? Patric came in and patted her on the shoulder with relief. I thought you couldnt forget him and youre always thinking of him How could that be? Grace sneered, and the expression on her face suddenly became extremely fierce. He owed me too much in the three years of marriage. Its time to make him pay. A long night passed. Nancy tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. Edgar had not contacted her the whole day. She was busy preparing for the press conference the next day and didnt have time to call him. Tomorrow was the day he promised to give the public an exnation. If she didnt talk to him before the conference, she would feel uneasy. Leaning against the headboard, she sat up, reached for her phone, and dialed Edgars number. The call did not go through. Only the familiar female voice rang. The number you dialed is not avable. Usually, Edgar would asionally put his phone on silent mode while working, but he would never- The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wife Chapter 75 turn it off. Nancy panicked. Just as she was about to dial again, her cell phone rang. After she saw the name on the screen clearly, she picked up the phone and asked anxiously, Where is Edgar? Im at the back door of your vi, Ms. Mellis. Can youe down in person? The voice on the phone sounded very weak. Nancy was shocked. She quickly changed into casual clothes and walked out of the door quietly. Tim kept looking around and finally saw Nancy rushing toward him. Why are you here? Isnt Edgar with you? Why didnt he answer my call? Nancy was full of doubts and felt very uneasy. She nced at Tim, who lowered his head and kept silent. Under the dim light, she could see that he was in an utterly disheveled state; his hair was messy, his clothes torn and there were marks and bruises on his face. The pungent smell of blood clung to his body. What happened to you? Who hurt you? Nancys confusion turned into shock, but she became increasingly uneasy. After Mr. Fallen knew that Grace had jumped off the ne, he drove to look for her. He hasnte back yet. The signal there is poor. He probably could not receive your call. Besides he probably wont be back for a while. What?! He went to find Grace? Nancy felt nervous and anxiously asked, Then, was my n exposed? Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 No, you can rest assured. I shouldered all the responsibilities. After Mr. Fallen left, he ordered people to detain me. I resisted, so I was seriously injured. They were drunk tonight. I seized the chance to escape. Nancy was stunned, and her eyes were filled with astonishment. Mr. Fallen would not keep me by his side anymore. He would even hold me ountable and punish me severely. Can you temporarily take me in for a period of time? Im injured and cant run far, but when I recover, Ill leave immediately. He saw how stunned Nancy was and she did not speak for some time. Tim quickly added in a humble and urgent tone. Dont worry, I wont cause any problems for you. Well Let me think about it. Nancy took a step back subconsciously. I will try my best to deal with this matter properly. Since Tim lost Edgars trust, he was of no value to her anymore. But if she fell out with him now, Tim might disclose what she had done. In order to ensure that her n was foolproof, Nancy could only pretend to care about Tim and take him in for a few days. Of course. Youre seriously injured now. I cant sit idly by. Nancy tugged at his sleeve. You can stay here for a few days, but it would be in the serv ants quarters. It doesnt matter, Ms. Mellis. Im very grateful that youre willing to take me in and give me a ce to live. Tim looked at Nancy gratefully. Nancy nodded with a smile, but the moment she turned around, her face turned cold. He was obviously a good for nothing who had no value at all, let alone talk about repayment. Tim hobbled behind her. His eyes followed her closely, and he admired her even more. After she made the arrangements for Tim, Nancy gave him a few simple instructions and returned to her room. She sat on the bed and made a call. A sinister expression appeared on her face. When everything is settled tomorrow, kill him. Use whatever method you need to make sure there are no future problems. Without waiting for a response, Nancy hung up the phone coldly and threw it on the bedside table. The next morning, Nancy got up early to dress up and ensure that she would present an immacte image in front of the reporters. All the media reporters had already arrived. They held up their cameras and microphones as they crowded round the door and tried to take exclusive photos instantly. Nancy got out of the car gracefully and calmly, and smiled graciously at the camera. Im d to see all of you here today. My fiance, Edgar, had something urgent to deal with. Ill fulfill his promise to hold this press conference to reveal thest bit of truth. Nancy looked around fearlessly and picked up the speech draft that she had already prepared. The reporters began to whisper among themselves about her confidence. After she heard the praises of the reporters in the front row, she became increasingly arrogant. 12:16 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife Chapter 76 Not long ago, my fiances ex-wife, Miss Salen, secretly bribed some thugs and set up a trap to seriously injure me. I was hospitalized for about a week. During this period, she even sent a wreath to insult me. Originally, I wanted to make concessions, but I didnt expect her to be so crazy that she took my sister, Hedda, who had be a vegetable, away from the hospital and killed her cruelly! Nancy described Graces crime vividly. She even cried when she talked about Heddas death. The reporters were in an uproar and began to whisper and discuss among themselves. Nancy continued. Todays reception is not only to clear my name, but also to denounce her evil deeds! The Mellis family would never tolerate such humiliation! Nancys words were like a boulder thrown into theke. It stirred up waves in the venue. The reporters and onlookers were shocked by her words and began to discuss this topic loudly. Ms. Mellis, can you show us the evidence? Its really hard to convince everyone here only through. your words. A reporter questioned. Of course, I will show you the evidence. Nancy was well prepared. She posted the forged evidence on the big screen behind her. This is the screenshot of the transaction where Grace Salen bribed the thugs to hurt me. This is the surveince video that showed how she took my sister away from the hospital.. As soon as the photos were released, some indignant reporters stood up. This is a society ruled byw. Shes too arrogant! A life for a life! Lets go to the Angle Group together and ask for an exnation! Youre right! Many hands make light work. Were not afraid of them! All the reporters on the scene stood up, and the onlookers outside the field were also infected by their anger. Nancy stood on the stage and looked at them. She couldnt help smiling. Im afraid that Miss Mellis is too arrogant. The so-called truth you presented ispletely different from the actual facts. A clear female voice rang out, apanied by the sound of high heels hitting the ground rhythmically. Although it was not loud, it was extremely prating. The uproarious shouts of the crowd came to an abrupt end. Nancy looked back, and her smile gradually froze on her face. Grace walked over slowly, d in a wine-red colored slim fishtail dress. With a faint smile on her face, she looked straight at Nancy fearlessly. You, youre still alive?! Nancy looked at Grace in shock. Where did you get the news of my death, Miss Mellis? There had been no news about me these few days. Did you send someone to kill me? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Grace seized the loophole in Nancys words and immediately retorted. The reporters and the onlookers turned to look at Nancy as they waited for her answer. 1717 The Mimity and His Millionaire Ex wale Chapter 76 The hall was quiet. Grace stood apart from the crowd and looked into Nancys eyes. Nancy quickly realized that there were still media present. She immediately calmed down. I just heard about it. But since youre here, there are some things that I can take you to court for. Nancy was aggressive. She persisted in talking about the incident where Grace took Hedda away from the hospital that day. Why did you take my sister away from the hospital and operate on her without our permission that resulted in her death? If you want to target me, then pleasee at me. My sister is innocent! Nancys expression was pitiful and she pretended to look up stubbornly with tears in her eyes. These words made the indignant crowde to their senses. They began to shout that Grace should pay with her lif Grace was not angry at being scolded by everyone. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and sneered. Miss Mellis, you made a wonderful speech, but unfortunately, youre going to be pped in the face soon. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Nancy didnt give in. I havent seen you for a few days, but youre still as arrogant as ever. If you want me to be pped in the face, show me the evidence! Im the evidence! A soft and delicate voice suddenly sounded from outside the venue. Then, a bodyguard pushed a wheelchair in. The woman in the wheelchair was pale. Her tired face was full of the emaciation of someone recovering from a serious illness. Grace stepped aside so that everyone present could see who it was. Hedda Mellis?! Arent you dead? How could Whats going on? Nancy was about to lose control of her expression. At first, she was so happy that she couldnt fall asleep for a few nights because of the death of her two big problems. But now, not only were these two b itches not dead, but they had also publicly appeared at the venue and pped her in the face! Nancy was furious! Hedda! My dear daughter! Emma ran to Heddas side recklessly, squatted in front of her, reached out her trembling hand, and gently stroked her face. Her daughter was still alive! My baby I know youre lucky. Youll be safe Emma hugged Hedda tightly, leaned her head on Heddas shoulder, and choked with so bs. Jack, who was following closely behind Emma, was also moved. Its good that youre awake! My good daughter, youve suffered so much! Standing on the stage, Nancy stared nkly at the harmonious family in front of her. It took her a long time to realize that Emma had already known that Hedda was still alive. So, she was just acting yesterday morning? Even Sarah lied to me?! Nancy couldnt ept this fact at all. Why? Why does everyone support that bit ch Grace Salen? Nancys eyes were red with hatred. Taking advantage of the fact that everyones attention was focused on the reunited family, she cleared her throat and coughed lightly. Even if my sisteres back safe and sound, you still cant get rid of your me! Nancy looked at Grace sharply. Grace pulled up a nearby chair, sat down, held her chin with one hand, and asked with great interest, Then tell me, what crime have Imitted? You bribed some thugs to trick me into a small ck house in the suburbs and made them beat me, which seriously injured me. The evidence is conclusive. How do you exin this? Chapter 37 Nancy clenched her fists tightly. Her palms were covered with ayer of sweat. Using the podium as a cover, she clenched her fists even tighter. It seems that Miss Mellis is getting better at distorting the truth. Traces of disdain and yfulness shed across Grace. Ill give you the exnation you want now! With these words, Grace raised her hand. Before Nancy understood what she meant, a group of policemen suddenly rushed into the venue. They surrounded Nancy. What are you all doing?! Nancy turned pale. She held onto the podium to steady herself. Nancy Mellis, we suspect that youre involved in the cat eat of Hedda Mellis, kidnapping Abigail Green, and a deliberate frame-up. Pleasee with us to cooperate with the investigation. The leader of the group showed his credentials and led his men to hold Nancy down. Its not like that! Listen to my exnation! You cant arrest me! Nancy broke down and shouted. The policeman twisted her arm behind her back and quickly handcuffed her. The truth will be disclosed after our investigation. The reporters and onlookers were all shocked by this sudden reversal. It was obvious who was lying. A bunch of cameras were aimed at Nancy, and the shutters clicked. Its all her fault! I knew she was up to no good ever since she came back! Emma used her excitedly. Jack was also extremely angry. He picked up the microphone on the stage and announced loudly, Sorry to make you watch such a ridiculous scene. I wont tolerate such sc um. From today on, I solemnly announce that Nancy Mellis is no longer the heir of the Mellis Group. I will sever ties with her forever. She is no longer a member of the Mellis family. Her only biological father in the world chose to abandon her. Nancys despair gradually turned into wantonughter, which sounded a little creepy. Under everyones gaze, she was dragged into the police car. In the Mellis family vi, Tim slowly opened his eyes and squinted at the sunlighting in through the window. It took him a long time to sit up. When he escapedst night, he was seriously injured. After Nancy settled him in a remote serv ant room, he couldnt resist the fatigue and drowsiness and fell asleep. It was almost noon, and the other se rvants of the Mellis family were busy, so no one noticed that there was still someone staying in this abandoned room. Tim crossed his arms and sat on the sofa, lost in thought. Staying in the Mellis familys ce was not a long-term solution. He had to find a new ce as soon as possible. It was best if he could leave Frant City. He didnt know what had happened outside, and he was even lost in the sadness of leaving Nancy. He sighed andy back on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Tim raised his head and looked at the door, only to find a doctor in a white coat and a mask walking in. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Last night, he seemed to have heard Nancy say that she would help him find a doctor, but he didnt care about that at first. He didnt expect Nancy to care so much about him. Tim was touched. He sat up and asked politely, Are you the doctor Miss Mellis invited? Please sit down. Yes, I am. The doctor pushed up his sses and lowered his head. His expression could not be seen clearly. Then, thank you. Tim let down his guard and nodded politely. Its my duty. Since Ive received Miss Melliss money, I should do some things for her. After a simple examination, the doctor took out a syringe. What kind of medicine is it? Dont you need to prescribe some other medicine? Tim frowned slightly, but he still stretched out his arm. This is a medicine for recovery. Lets inject it first. Ill deal with what to do next. The doctor picked up a piece of cotton with tweezers, dipped it in iodine, and wiped it at the injection point. Tim looked at his unfamiliar movements and became more and more suspicious. Although he was seriously injured, his body was covered with superficial wounds. He just needed to disinfect, stop the bleeding, and then take some medicine. When he was an assistant to Edgar, he treated those who were seriously injured. There was no need to be injected with any medicine. Just as the needle was about to pierce into his skin. He flipped his wrist, grabbed the doctors hand, pushed him away, and shouted angrily. You are not a doctor! Who are you? Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 You actually managed to detect it?! The man was stunned for a moment. He tore off the stethoscope hanging around his neck and shed at Tim. Then I wont pretend anymore. Someone wants you to die. You cant get out of here alive today! Tim endured the pain and narrowly avoided his attack. He rolled back to keep a distance from the man. Who sent you here?! Cant you guess who hired me? The man rushed up nimbly and began to fight with Tim in the narrow room. Youre no longer of any value. Youll only get in the way of Miss Mellis if you live. I advise you not to be ungrateful and just die obediently! He locked Tim with his thick right arm, raised his left hand high, and aimed at Tims neck. It cant be! Thats impossible! Miss Mellis wouldnt hurt me. Who sent you to frame her? Tim struggled violently, bent his elbow, and put it heavily on the mans chest. The man couldnt dodge in time, and the syringe in his hand was knocked out. Tim took the opportunity to squat down and quickly picked up the syringe. Well done, boy. How dare you be so arrogant when youre about to die? Hurry up and give me the syringe! Ill send you to hell now! The man waspletely enraged. That depends on whether you have the ability or not. Tim covered the bleeding wound caused by the violent movements and collided with the man. The moment the two of them brushed past each other, Tim seized the opportunity, stabbed the needle into the mans back, and pushed the plunger with sedative inside hard. The man let out a mu ffled groan and copsed to the ground. After doing all this, Tim copsed on the ground as well and gasped for breath. When he recovered a little strength, he pushed the door open without hesitation. No matter whether the man was telling the truth or not, he had to leave the Mellis familys vi first. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He ran out crazily. He wanted to find Nancy and ask her personally if the man was telling the truth! He walked along the path that Nancy brought him inside onst night to the back door and stumbled OUL Because he was too eager to get an answer, he didnt care about the bleeding wounds all over his body. In the end, he was exhausted and fell to the ground. He tried his best to support his body with his arms, trying not to fall, and his head was dizzy. Vaguely, he saw a woman in a long red fishtail dress walking toward him. Fainted? The woman stood in front of him and observed him. There was no emotion in her cold voice. In a semiatose state, Tim only felt that the voice was familiar. He tried to raise his head and see who it was, but he cked outpletely. 12:17 Chapter 78 When he woke up again, he found that the woman standing in front of him was Grace Salen. You youre not dead?! Sorry to disappoint you. Grace smiled slightly and had no intention of leaving. After dealing with Nancy, she came specially to see Tim. Im afraid you dont know that Miss Mellis has been taken to the police station formitting several crimes, and youll be following close behind. How is this possible?! Tim was shocked and angry. You vicious woman! You must have framed her on purpose! Grace didnt want to talk nonsense with him. As for what exactly happened, you should go and ask her yourself. Youre so shameless! Dont think you can clear your name! Even if I go to prison, Ill try my hardest to make you pay for what you did! Okay, Ill be waiting. Grace snorted and looked down at him. But now, tell me first, where is Edgar Fallen? Tim looked up at Grace, sitting on the ground andughing. What are youughing at? Grace frowned. Imughing at you. You havent changed at all, and youre still attached to Mr. Fallen, just like before you divorced. Tim stopped smiling and said in a particrly fierce tone, I thought that after you escaped from death, you would change and recognize the reality. It seems that I overestimated you. Although Grace was confused, she didnt bother to exin it to him and remained silent. Do you think you can get Mr. Fallen back? Let me tell you, thats impossible! Mr. Fallen wouldnt like a vicious woman like you. Tim looked at her with disgust. It took him a lot of effort to say that. Hey on the ground and kept gasping for breath, his facial features twisted in pain. Grace looked at him expressionlessly. Theres a limit to my patience. Ill ask you onest time. Wheres Edgar Fallen? I wont tell you even if I die! Dont think about looking for Mr. Fallen again! Tim shouted hysterically, When Mr. Fallenes back, he will definitely take revenge on you thousands of times over. He wont let you go! Very well. Grace turned around and left. I hope you can still be so stubborn in the police station. She then opened the door and got in the car. Even though Tim didnt tell her, she had a way of finding out where Edgar was. She raised her arm and looked at her watch. It was still early, so she nned to drive to the old mansion of the Fallen family. At the thought of the disgusting faces of the mother and daughter pair, she couldnt help frowning with a cold face. 12:17 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Is wille Chapter 78 After driving for a while, Grace was about to reach the familiar vi area. She changed gears and slowed dowIL Suddenly, her cell phone rang. She pulled over. Whats wrong? Ms. Salen, somethings happened at the filming base! Beth sounded panicked over the phone. Dont worry. Calm down and talk about it slowly. Whats going on at the filming hase? Grace leaned against the back of the car seat, and her face gradually became serious. Two contestants suddenly had a dispute. One of them is from a very powerful family. She proposed. to break her contract and withdraw from thepetition. She wants to sue the Angle Group in court Ms. Salen, what should we do? Pleasee over quickly! Beths voice was full of sobs. Got it. Ill be right back. Wait for me in the office. Grace hung up. She nced at the vi in the rearview mirror, which was getting smaller and smaller. With a snort, she stepped on the elerator and sped in the opposite direction. Beth had already prepared the documents and was waiting downstairs. Seeing Grace, Beth immediately pounced on her. Ms. Salen, take a look first. The person in charge sent it to me. Beth anxiously handed the folder to Grace. The two contestants are a actress of three years, and the daughter of a rich family in Wind City. Neither side is willing to give in, which has seriously affected the shooting process. What should we do? Grace took the file and read it quickly. After learning about the situation, she closed the folder. Ms. Salen? asked Beth nervously. She had just joined thepany, and this was the first time she had encountered such a thing. She was afraid that if she couldnt handle it well, it would cause a huge loss for the Angle Group. Well deal with whateveres our way. The Angle Group is not afraid of her. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Grace strode to the Maybach, opened the door, and motioned for Beth to get in. Grace sped all the way to the shooting base. Beth sat in the passenger seat uneasily and suddenly felt a little ashamed. Im sorry to bother you to drive me, Ms. Salen. I dont know how to drive. If I could drive, then I could be your driver. Its not a big deal. Find some time to learnter. Grace was amused by her words and rxed. Beth wanted to say something more, but after thinking for a while, she shut her mouth and looked at Grace with admiration. Grace suddenly stopped outside the shooting base and hurried in. Beth quickly followed, with the same serious expression as what was on Graces face. The person in charge received the notice in advance and stood outside the door to wee them. Ms. Salen, youre finally here. The two of them have been arguing with each other. We really have no choice. The person in charge exined the situation as they walked. On one side is a popr new actress, and on the other is a rich youngdy. We cant afford to offend either of them, so we could only invite you here. What are their names? Who wants to withdraw? Grace asked. The actress is called Jillian Jameson. The richdy is Dara Davis from Wind City. They quarreled over a bed and said that they were going to withdraw. Since they insist on leaving, we dont have to force them to stay. Grace sneered. But we have to make an example of them and let them know the rules. While they were talking, they had already arrived at the hall where Jillian and Dara were confronting each other. Are you two the ones causing trouble? Grace looked at them with an unfriendly expression. If you dont want to participate, you can leave directly. Dont make things difficult for anyone else. Who do you think you are? Youre just a general manager. How dare you give me the cold shoulder? Jillian nced at Grace with disdain. I came to your show out of respect for the Angle Group. If it werent for Mr. Smith, who woulde to such an unpopr show? Ms. Jameson, I have to warn you to recognize the reality. With your current reputation and status, you are not qualified to say such words. Grace sat down in the main seat elegantly and continued, The Angle Group is able to upy a ce in the entertainment industry and be famous. What it can bring you is far more than you can imagine. If you want to withdraw, then pay the penalty fee and you can go immediately. You! Mind your attitude! Its an honor for the Angle Group that Im here. How dare pay a fine?! Jillian was so angry that her face turned red. you ask me to Grace nced at her, picked up the contestants information form on the table, and flipped through it casually. What kind of attitude I hold depends on who I face. Youre here for Mr. Smith, right? If I ask Mr. Sipith to drive you away personally, youll be more embarrassed, wont you? Okay! I wont let you off! Just you wait! 12:17 Chapter 79 After saying that, Jillian left. And what about you? Grace looked at Dara and asked, Stay or withdraw? Of course Im leaving! Who wants to stay in a talent show like yours for a few months? Dara was unconvinced. Jillian has no manners at all, and neither does the staff! Ill take the Angle Group to court and let you see that our Davis family is not to be trifled with! Are you done? Grace put down the file and said, Pay the penalty fee and you can leave. Our show doesnt need a brainless person like you. By the way, just sue me. Ill wait for your court summons. Ignoring Dara, Grace ordered the person in charge. What are you waiting for? Send her away! After saying that, Grace smoothed her hair gracefully and walked out quickly, ignoring Daras pale face. Ms. Salen, have you settled it? There are guests in thepany and theyre waiting for you in the reception room. Seeing Gracee out, Beth immediately went up to her and pointed at her phone. Who? Grace got in the car and fastened her seat belt. Mr. and Mrs. Mellis from the Mellis Group, but they didnt make it clear what they are here for. Beth scratched her head. Grace nodded and drove back to the Angle Group at lightning speed. In the reception room, Jack and Emma were anxiously waiting, looking up from time to time. Finally, when they saw the familiar figure, they were very excited. Youre finally back, Miss Salen. Weve been waiting for a long time. Jack reached out his hand to her. My wife and I are here to thank you. Thats right. Its all thanks to you that Hedda was able to wake up from hera. You even uncovered that bitchs conspiracy. Otherwise, Im afraid wed still be kept in the dark and think that Heddas car ident was indeed an ident, Emma echoed. Grace smiled and said, You dont have to be so polite. Were just taking what we need. Ms. Hedda waking up will be of great help to me. Jack didnt expect Grace to speak so elegantly and not take credit at all. He couldnt help but think highly of her. Grace asked again, How is she now? She just woke up. She still needs some time to recover, but shes much better than before. Emma held Graces hand excitedly. Thats good. Dont worry. Ill ask Chad to follow up on Ms. Heddas treatment process and have him come up with the most suitable n until shes fully recovered. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After getting Graces promise, Jack and Emma looked at each other. Even Jack, who had been in the business world for many years, couldnt help smiling at this moment. Thank you so much, Miss Salen. Youre the benefactor of our Mellis family. Were very grateful to you. In addition, we came here today to discuss a cooperation with you. 1217 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wife Chapter 79 Cooperation? Grace was slightly surprised. She didnt expect Jack to be so generous. Tell me the details. Its very simple. I want to provide a stable investment for the Angle Group. In the future, I will invest 50% into every project that you handle. What do you think? I am not in a hurry to get an answer immediately. I can give you more time to think about it. No need to think about it. We can sign the contract now. Grace immediately agreed to Jacks proposal. In the field of interests, there was no eternal partner or enemy. Now that Jac k offered an olive branch, she naturally had no reason to refuse. Jack was well prepared. He took out a prepared contract from his briefcase and handed it to Grace. If you think theres no problem after reading it, you can sign it directly. Grace read the terms carefully, then signed it and reached out to Jack. Thank you, Mr. Mellis. Nice to cooperate with you. Heres to a good cooperation! Feeling satisfied, Jack and Emma left with the contract. The series of events interrupted Graces original n. She went to the old mansion of the Fallen family after finishing her daily work. Along the way, she drove fast so as not to be disturbed by anything else. In the old mansion, Yvonne was holding her phone and pacing back and forth anxiously in the room. Whats wrong with Edgar? He usually doesnt turn off his phone. Why has his phone been turned off these days? I cant get in touch with him. Im so worried Suddenly, her phone rang. She immediately picked it up and asked eagerly, Hows it going? Is there any news? Im sorry, Mrs. Fallen. Theres still no news of Mr. Fallen, and he hasnt returned to thepany for a few days, so So what? The Fallen family didnt raise you for nothing! Hurry up and investigate! If theres still no news of my son, Ill kick you out! Yvonne hung up the phone angrily and threw it directly into the yard. This caused Grace to stop as she was walking in the yard. She picked up the phone that had fallen at her feet. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Grace looked at the broken screen with regret and shook her head. I havent seen you in a long time, but you havent changed at all. Always filled with rage, but short of ability. After that, she dropped the phone, causing a few more cra cks to appear on the broken screen. Why are you here again?! Yvonne came out of the hall. She still remembered how Grace asked for repayment, but her status would never allow her to be timid. You stormy petrel. Youve already divorced Edgar, yet youre still causing trouble for him. My son is really unlucky. Yes, your son is unlucky. Hell be even more unlucky in the future. Grace stopped smiling and. asked with a cold face, So tell me, where did Edgar go? How should I know? Dont pester my son! Youre really cheap to keep chasing after Edgar while saying youll leave him. Yvonne rolled her eyes. Grace was amused. Just as she was about to refute, Mia came down from upstairs and red at her with a sullen face. You dont deserve to know where my brother is. My brother already has Nancy. You bi tch, why are you still so shameless? Mia still remembered how Grace had humiliated him twice. She didnt dare to walk over. She only dared to stand on the stairs, grit her teeth, and re at Grace. She wished she could tear that woman to pieces. If you werent kept as a mistress by Patric, you wouldnt be able to show off here. You look like at vixen, you miserable wretch. You cantpare with Nancy at all! Let me tell you! Nancy will soon marry into the Fallen family. Dont humiliate yourself here. Get out of here! Grace leaned against the wall and listened to Mia quietly. Turn on the phone that you used as a brick when you have time. Take a good look at todays news. Your Nancy seems to be in a bad situation. Yvonne and Mia hadnt read the news and were confused by Graces words. Grace stroked her hair and raised her swan-like neck slightly. She looked around the old mansion of the Fallen family before continuing. Although Edgar is not here, it doesnt matter. I have something to announce to you. Youve been living a veryfortable life, which makes me feel ufortable. What what do you mean? Mia was stunned by Graces cold aura. After being tortured several times before, she subconsciously looked out of the door to see if there were any bodyguards. Grace smiled gently. 111 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife Chapter 80 Your Fallen family is about to go hankrupt. When Grace said this, her face was calm, as if she was just describing a simple and ordinary thing. After that, she went straight to the car, stepped on the elerator, and left. Yvonne and Mia were left cursing her angrily from behind. Mom! Listen, this bit ch is so arrogant! Mia was so angry that her hands trembled. Yvonnes face darkened. Mom, did Patric really help her destroy our family? Yvonne shook her head without hesitation. Thats impossible! Patric is powerful, but the Fallen Group is not to be trifled with. No matter how much Patric likes her, he wouldnt fight against the Fallen Group for her sake. Even so, that bit ch Grace had openlye here to provoke them! Grace made Yvonnes blood boil. If she didnt teach this b itch a lesson, how could she ease her anger? As Grace drove on the highway, she came up with a n in her mind. The best way to bankrupt the Fallen family was to start with the Fallen Group. However, the Fallen Group was a well-knownpany in Frant City, and it would not be easy to bring it down in a short time with her own strength. Whats more, she had a task assigned to her by her father. She returned to the vi with a heavy heart. As soon as she walked into the garden, Patric was waiting for her at the door. When he saw her coming over, he looked mysterious. Whats wrong? Grace didnt know what was going on. As she went straight in, she was stopped. Patric, I still have something to deal with. If you have something to say, just say it. An old friend is waiting for you inside. Guess who it is? Grace looked at his mysterious appearance and went upstairs with a puzzled face. A tall, thin, and elegant man was standing in the hall. When he heard Graces footsteps, he suddenly turned around and looked into her clear eyes. Adrain?! Grace asked in surprise. I havent seen you in six years, Grace. Youre getting more and more mature. I didnt expect to see you again. Adrain was particrly excited. What happened six years ago? Why are you in Frant City now? Oh, its all in the past. Grace smiled at him calmly. How long have you been waiting? Have a seat? She asked Adrain to sit on the main sofa, while she sat on the sofa next to him. She picked up a thermos with her slender fingers and poured a cup for him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Seeing that she was still elegant and that her young and delicate face had be mature, se xy, and charming, Adrain sighed with emotion in his heart. Chapter 30 Youve really changed a lot over the years. Im no longer a child. Of course Ive changed. Grace smiled and changed the topic. We havent seen each other in so many years. Why dont you have dinner here before leaving? Adrain didnt stand on ceremony with her. Of course, why dont we drink and catch up tonight? Drink till we cant see straight? Adrain, dont get drunk today or Grace willugh at you! Patric came in from the outside and patted Adrain on the shoulder. I remember that when we drank together a few years ago, you got drunk from just one ss. At that time, I was shocked and almost sent you to the hospital. Come on, Im not the same as I was hack then. I have a wooden leg now. If you dont believe me, lets have apetition. Grace followed them silently. Looking at their backs, she sighed with emotion. It seemed that she hadnt talked to her old friends in a long time. After spending three years with Edgar, she had almost forgotten that she used to be confident, enthusiastic, and cheerful. In order to celebrate the reunion of old friends after many years, Patric opened a bottle of wine that had been kept for a long time to liven things up. Do you look down on my alcohol tolerance? Are you trying to fool me with a bottle of wine? Adrain patted Patric on the shoulder half- jokingly. Dont underestimate this bottle of wine. Two years ago, when I went to Florence Republic, I specially went to the Latu Manor to buy it. The alcohol content is not low. I didnt even take it out when Grace came back. Hurry up and try it. Patric took out three crystal goblets, poured some wine, and handed them to Adrain and Grace. Adrain took the goblet, sniffed the contents, and then slowly took a sip. Its really good wine! After clinking sses, the three drank the wine in one gulp. It was alreadyte at night. Adrain looked a little drunk. He looked at Grace, who was blushing slightly, and hesitated for a long time. I heard something about you from Patric, Grace. How have you been these years? That man Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Theres no need to mention the past. With an indifferent expression, Grace raised her goblet and took another sip of wine. Adrain knew that he shouldnt have asked, so he quickly found an excuse for himself with a smile. Youre right. Let bygones he bygones. I heard that Old Mr. Smith assigned you a task. How about it? Are you confident inpleting it? Of course, Im determined to get it done. As soon as her career was mentioned, Grace said with sparkling eyes, I recentlyunched a new female group talent show. Im very confident that it will definitely increase the poprity of the Angle Group. Thats great, but I have something to ask you this time Adrain looked straight into her eyes with a hint of hesitation on his drunken face. You After struggling for a while, he chose to hide his true thoughts and said with a smile, I intend to enter a cooperation with the Angle Group. What do you think? Who would refuse a partner? The Angle Group now needed to introduce arge number of resources and talents now. Without a doubt, cooperating with Adrain would bring her more benefits. Then its settled. Grace smiled slyly and reached out to clink sses. Its a deal. Adrainughed heartily and clinked his ss against hers. It waste at night when the three of them finished their dinner and returned to their rooms to rest. Grace was not drunk. On the contrary, she was more sober than usual. If she wanted to destroy the Fallen Group, she had to umte strength in a short time. She pulled out a chair and sat down at the table, preparing to make the initial n to bankrupt the Fallen Group. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The main industry of the Fallen Group was real estate. If she wanted to defeat it, she had to have a foothold in this industry. However, she was not familiar with real estate. After thinking about it for a while, she still felt that it was most reasonable to ask Adrain for advice. [Are you asleep? I have something to ask you. She quickly edited a WhatsApp message and sent it over. [No. Im in the corridor.] Grace gently opened the door, and Adrain stood by the window at the end of the corridor, enjoying the breeze. He was looking at her quietly with his gentle and amorous eyes. I want to enter the real estate market, but I dont know much about it. I need you to do me a favor. Its very important to me, so please. Grace leaned beside the window and closed it a little bit. Adrain frowned but did not ask her what she wanted to do. I do know something about it. Ill study 12.05 it tomorrow and make a file for you. Having received his promise, Grace thanked him and returned to her room with satisfaction. With the help of professionals, her n would be much easier to carry out. She fell asleep contently. However, at this time, in the mountain range at the junction of Frant City and Wind City, someone was still suffering from insomnia. Sitting in the car, Edgar smoked one cigarette after another and stared out of the window gloomily. He had been looking for her for two days. There was still no news. He didnt believe that Grace would die here. He would find her and take her back to Frant City. Mr. Fallen, when can we go back? the subordinate yawned and asked drowsily. Edgar nced at him coldly. When we find her. The man shut his mouth sensibly, but another man plucked up his courage to ask, Its been a few days since Miss Salen jumped out of the ne. There are wolves and pigs in this vast mountain range. What if she Theres no what if. Even if theres only a corpse left, well still bring it back. If anyone dares to ask such a question again, dont me me for being rude. Edgar said these words calmly, but his tone was cold and fierce. The rest were scared out of their wits and couldntin anymore. While everyone gradually fell asleep, Edgar was still awake. His eyes were fixed on the window, dark and unclear. In the old mansion of the Fallen Group, the lights were still on. Im so pis sed off! Yvonne threw a crystal ss to the ground, and it instantly shattered to pieces. Nancy actually held a press conference in the name of Edgars fiancee. It brought shame to the Fallen family. Now even the Mellis family has broken off their rtionship with her. Why should we keep her? Tomorrow, we will announce to the public that the engagement between her and Edgar has been canceled! Yvonne leaned back on the sofa angrily, her chest heaving violently. And the Mellis family! Arent they ashamed to raise such a daughter? How dare Emma ask me to rece Nancy with Hedda! Dream on! My precious son is more than qualified to marry the daughter of the richest family in Frant City. How dare the Mellis family ask for such a thing! I didnt agree to this marriage at that time. If Edgar hadnt insisted, these bad things wouldnt have happened! Im so angry! Seeing this, Mia hurried over tofort her and give her some advice. Nancy is so good at pretending that I didnt expect that she would do such an immoral thing! She was even humiliated in front of the media. Its so embarrassing! The engagement should indeed be canceled! But is there really no problem for us to do this behind Edgars back? What problem could there be? Chapter 81 Yvonne frowned and became angrier. Im his mother! Whats more, Nancy has done such a thing. Will Edgar keep her? But hes not here. The Fallen Group needs him, right? Mia sat down next to her in frustration. Thats a problem. Yvonne fell silent. But since Edgar isnt here, we can teach that bi tch a lesson! Mia couldnt wait to take action and teach Grace a lesson. Suddenly, her phone rang. She and Yvonne looked at each other and immediately picked up the phone. Hello, Mia. Long time no see! How are you and auntie? A womans heartyughter came from the other end of the phone. Youre Jade? Mia was surprised. Youre back? She immediately handed the phone to Yvonne and gave her a meaningful look. Jade Evans was from a branch of the Fallen family and the heir of the Evans family. She had been studying abroad and had great business acumen. Yvonne immediately understood what Mia meant and greeted Jade. When did youe back, Jade? Are youing back to Frant City now? Auntie, Ill be in Frant City in the afternoon. Ill visit you when I have time. I miss you so much after not seeing you for so long. How about this? Ill bring Mia to pick you up, and it can be regarded as a wee dinner for you. Do you have any other arrangements? If not, you can stay in the Fallen familys ce for a few days, Yvonne said in one breath. Well I dont for the time being. Lets do as you say. Jade agreed without hesitation. Yvonne hung up the phone, and the sad expression that had been on her face disappeared. Mia heard it clearly from the side, and she becamecent as well. Mom, thats great. Jade is back. If shes willing to help us, I dont believe that the little bitc h orphan Grace Salen can defeat us! Its impossible for Patric to protect her every time! Yvonne didnt say anything, but the expression on her face betrayed her inner thoughts. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 In order to wee Jade, Yvonne and Mia dressed up early and rushed to the airport. A woman in a white T-shirt waved at them and quickly walked through the crowd. After hugging Yvonne and Mia, Jade followed them into the car. Im in such a hurry to see you because I have something to ask of you, Jade. Yvonne took Jades hand and got straight to the point. So many things have happened to the Fallen family recently. I really dont know what to do Please tell me. As long as I can help you. I definitely will. Jade had expected Yvonne to ask her for a favor, so she nodded indifferently. Yvonne and Mia looked at each other and were secretly delighted. Mia told Jade everything that had happened in the Fallen family recently, emphasizing how barbaric and shameless Grace was. I didnt expect that woman to bully my family! Jade took a sip of coffee. Ill ask someone to investigate her and see if theres any breakthrough. Yvonne held Jades hands and said lovingly. Sorry to trouble you. Edgar isnt at home, and we dont know how to deal with that vicious person. If it werent for you, we wouldve been bullied! Its not a big deal, auntie. Jade smiled at her. While they were talking, the car had already returned to the Fallen mansion. Jade went to the room that Yvonne had arranged for her in advance and began to unpack. Over her years abroad, she learned a lot about the business world, and she was also very clear about the unwritten rules of the business world. The power of the Fallen family was obvious to all. Helping Yvonne wouldnt bring her any harm. N?velDrama.Org ? content. [Ms. Evans, Grace Salen is currently the general manager of the Angle Group. Shes currently in charge of promoting a female group talent show.] A text message popped up. Jade turned her eyes and got an idea. She immediately took a taxi to the talent show shooting base. On the way, she checked all the contestants information and selected a contestant who was not very popr. Such a person was not easy to draw much attention or be eliminated, which was most suitable for an informant. Jade invited the informant to the cafe shop opposite the filming base. A girl in a simple exercise suit with a high ponytail walked over to her and asked directly. Are you Jade Evans? Why are you looking for me? You dont need to know the reason. Jade pushed the coffee ordered in advance over to her and said, You just need to follow my arrangement. After its done, I will invest in your agency and give you enough resources to make you famous. What about the talent show? The girl was a little tempted by Jades offer, but she was still unwilling to give up. If I agree to cooperate with you, that means I will lose the chance to join a girl group and make a debut. Do you really think you can make a debut with your current strength? A graceful smile appeared on Jades face. ording to my investigation, all the contestants who can debut either have a strong background or have fans. You dont have any advantage. If you continue, it will only be a waste of time. Working with me is the most suitable choice. The girl hesitated and twisted the corner of the tablecloth with her fingers. Jade was not in a hurry to get an answer from her. She slowly savored the fragrance of the coffee. OK, I promise. But what should I do? The girl made up her mind and slowly clenched her fists. Its very simple. I believe you wont let me down. Jade mmed the investment contract on the table and got up to leave. In the Angle Group Building. Grace had a lot of free time recently, so she made use of the time to study real estate. In order to help her. Adrain also concealed his identity and applied for the position of creative director at the Angle Group. Ive got a new idea. Adrain walked into Graces office and put a document on her desk. I think you can invest in a small project first. Tell me about it. Grace took the document and read it carefully. If you want to familiarize yourself with an industry quickly, the best way is to integrate into it and get a deeper understanding of it. A small investment project wont be too risky, and it can also give you experience. This is the best way in the short term. Adrain sat down on the sofa and waited for her answer. Judging from the current situation, this is indeed a good idea. Grace nodded and closed the document. Just as Adrain was about to tell her about the project he picked, she suddenly changed the topic. However, its not my style to pursue stability and avoid risk by taking on small projects. I, Grace Smith, should be quick, urate, and ruthless. Her eyes sparkled, which amazed Adrain. Arge-scale film and television base in Frant City will be rebuilt, which will take about a month and a half. This is a good opportunity. The film and television base is good for the development of the Angle Group. To invest in this project will be killing two birds with one stone. Looking at her, Adrain was pleasantly surprised. Her way of thinking was very mature. Not only was she bold and impulsive, but her thoughts were also exceptionally clear. It seemed that he had worried too much. The little girl had really grown up, Adrains eyes were full of approval. Do whatever you want. Grace quickly cooperated with the project management team to speed up the construction of the film and television base. Chapter 82 She ordered someone toe up with a file about the financial report of the Fallen Group in recent years to study its characteristics and strengths. The Fallen Group had almost monopolized the real estate market in Frant City. It was not easy to overthrow it in a short time. After work, Grace locked herself in her room and began to study the file. Your body is going to break down if you go on like this. Patric knocked on her door. Come down for dinner. Susan made your favorite soup today. Grace leaned back in the chair, her face full of exhaustion. Only by knowing myself and my enemy can I win every battle. I must be well prepared before the first battle starts. Youre right, but themander can win only if he has a good rest. Patric pushed the door open, squeezed her shoulders, and brought her to the dining table. Patricdled a bowl of soup for her. The first episode of your show has been broadcast, and the ratings are very high. Make a good n for the follow-up. It will definitely attract a lot of attention. Grace slowed down her chewing and began to think. Got it. Ill go to the shooting base tomorrow to give some instructions. In order to increase the attraction of the show, Grace asked the person in charge to add a lot of outdoor shooting. The second episode would be shot in thekeshore area on the outskirts of Frant City. In order to rx your mood, we have speciallyunched a special summer n. We will take you to thekeshore area for a rowingpetition. Please pack up your things, and well set off in the afternoon. The supervisor gathered all the contestants in the lobby of the dormitory building and informed them of this exciting adventure. The girls cheered and went back to their dormitories to pack up. A petite figure took advantage of the chaos to hide in the toilet and sent a message to Jade. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Jade quickly replied to her and made arrangements. At the talent show base, a group of people got in the car, chattering. The surface of theke was sparkling and rippling in the wind. The leaves by theke rustled, adding a bit of atmosphere to the quietke area. The supervisor organized all the contestants and divided them into six teams topete. One of the contestants, May Miller, got on the boat and finally chose to sit behind a rich girl. The referee whistled, and the two boats rushed forward quickly. Because none of the contestants had any experience in rowing a boat, the boats swayed forward, apanied by screams andughter. The effect of the show was very good, and the scene was lively. The wind on theke gradually became stronger, and the unstable boat suddenly shook even more violently. Just when the camera couldnt capture it, there was a sudden thud. Ah! Help! Ada Brook, the daughter of a rich family, had fallen into the water! She struggled in the water in a panic. Help! Im going to drown! The others on the boat didnt expect that someone would fall. They were also in a panic and shouted to the shore for help. Fortunately, the lifeguard was not far from the shore. As soon as he heard the cry for help, he immediately swam over and picked up Ada, who had already been drenched. At this time, the shooting had stopped. Ada wiped the water off her face and cursed angrily. Whats wrong with your scenic spot? What if something happens to me today? Can you afford it? The supervisor rushed over to check on her. After confirming that she was fine, he heaved a long sigh of relief. Ada pointed her finger at him. Why do you have to hold such an outdoor activity for no reason? Or IN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. wouldnt be so embarrassed. You filming base should also be responsible! The person in charge felt that he was in the wrong, so he shut his mouth and let her scold him. Someone hid in the crowd to watch the show and quickly typed to report thepletion of the task. Because it was a blind spot in the surveince camera, the cameraman failed to capture it. In addition, the boat was shaking violently at that time, so no one noticed what had happened at the stern. Ada herself was also confused. Your show and the scenic spot are both responsible for this ident. I wont let it go so easily! Just wait and see! Ada said angrily and left. The supervisor and the person in charge looked at each other, not knowing what to do. They all knew Adas family background very well. No matter whether what she said was true or not, as long as she bought the trending topic and caused arge number ofizens to scold the show, it would definitely affect Angle Group and the show. What should we do? The supervisor looked anxious and didnt know what to do. If she really 120G The Mnaire. leaks this matter, we will be deducted money in the end! What else can we do? Lets go to Ms. Salen first! The person in charge took out his mobile phone to call Grace. Safe ident? After listening to his report, Grace frowned. Ive read the application you submitted. The safety measures of that scenic spot are very good. How could something like this happen so easily? Dont worry, you can continue organizing filming normally. Ill take care of this. The person in charge calmed down, let the trainees who were talking about it quiet down, and took them back to the base. The outdoor shooting was interrupted by this ident. He had to give a new recording n as soon as possible and finish recording before the next weeks broadcast. Grace put down her work and went to deal with this matter first. She immediately called Beth over and asked her to arrange for the staff to carefully check the security facilities again. I will. Beth did not go immediately after listening to the arrangements. She stood rooted to the spot, as if she had something to say. Grace didnt even raise her head. Is there anything else? Ms. Salen! The contestant who fell into the water has already released the news. She also said with certainty that the safety measures of ourpany are not in ce and asked forpensation! Grace finally raised her head and curled her lips meaningfully. Give me the phone. She nced at the content of the news and noticed its heat. She understood. Got it. Go and do what I just told you, and ask someone to show me all the videos at that time. During her time with Grace, Beth learned a little about her style of doing things. However, this was an incident, after all. She was still very worried and could not help reminding her, Ms. Salen, how about the news? At things went like this, thepanys image would definitely be greatly damaged! Grace didnt exin much. In fact, she had already made up her mind. When she learned that the ident happened to be at the blind spot of the camera, she was even more certain of her thoughts. So many things had happened one after another in just one episode. Three artists in a row requested to withdraw from thepetition. It was really a good thing. But this time, she decided to go there in person. A hundred girls stayed together all day long. If she didnt make a name for herself, who knew what would happen in the future? The news that Grace had arrived at the shooting site Immediately spread. Most people were looking forward to her arrival, but May, who knew Graces purpose, was not so calm. She didnt have much of a background. When she found that Grace seemed to be serious, she secretly went to a blind spot in the surveince camera to contact Jade. When the phone was connected, she expressed her meaning directly. Chapter 83 The general manager of Angle Group has begun to suspect. This matter cant be covered up. Lets end our cooperation. Anyway, your goal has been achieved! ne before she On the other end of the phone, Jade didnt expect her to be so timid. She wanted to escape could do anything to Grace. Dont you want to be famous? Jade didnt expect this girl to be so tactful. I didnt know about her before, but Ive only heard about her deeds recently. This woman is so smart that she could even defeat the former heir of the Mellis family. Dont talk about being famous. If this matter is exposed, Ill be dead! Seeing other traineesing from a distance, she quickly hung up the phone and deleted all the call records. On the other side, Jades face darkened. This bitc h, how dare she hang up on me! Her eyes were fierce, and she immediately came up with a n. It was alreadyte when Grace arrived, so she stayed in a hotel near the shooting base. As a result, something happened the next morning. She got up early. It happened to be the time for the supervisor to urge the contestants to get up when she arrived at the shooting site. However, after counting the number of people, they found that someone was missing. Her name is May Miller. The supervisor carefully reported the name of the missing contestant. She looked at Grace, who was younger than her. How could she be so calm? Is she pretending to be deep or simply ignorant of the seriousness of the matter? Once the news that the contestant missed gets out, thepanys image would bepletely ruined! Has the news been blocked? Grace asked as she looked at the girls photo. It has been blocked, but there are still some rumors on the Inte. The supervisor was confused before. It was well-guarded, but why was there still news posted on the Inte? Grace acted as if she didnt hear thetter half of the sentence. She handed the photo to the person charge and said, Look into it carefully. Did May Miller sit next to Ada Brook on the day she fell into the water? in Well To be honest, there were so many contestants that day that the supervisor couldnt remember clearly. Well, go andfort the contestants first. Leave the rest to me. After the person in charge left, Grace quickly dialed a number. Ms. Smith, what can I do for you? Help me find someone, May Miller. Billionaire Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 The Dark Bells informationwork and hacking technology were both top notch. May was soon discovered. Grace received her location, an abandoned amusement park. It seemed that May wasnt only missed but was kidnapped. Dog eat dog? Interesting. Grace looked at the information on her phone screen and chuckled. Knowing the specific location, she changed her clothes and quickly went alone. It seemed that the mastermind did not expect her toe so soon and only sent one person to guard May. May was blindfolded and tightly tied to a chair in a shabby hut in the amusement park. She was anxious and uneasy. Just as May thought she would die, she suddenly heard the sound of fighting outside! Someonees to save me?! She was so excited that she flipped over the chair, wriggled on the ground, and crawled toward the door. Halfway up, the iron gate suddenly opened, and light footsteps were getting closer and closer. May dared not move or make a sound because she didnt know who had won outside! It wasnt until the blindfold was lifted that she gradually saw the face of the person in front of her. She was shocked. Grace! She came here alone! Does she know what Ive done? Who are you? Are you here to kill me? Mays lips were trembling. She was scared, but she still pretended not to know Grace. But her subtle changes in expression couldnt escape Graces eyes. Grace went straight to the point. Tell me, who asked you to make Ada fall into the water? Who contacted you in secret? I dont understand what youre talking about. May hit her lip. Grace didnt have time to talk nonsense with her. She took out her mobile phone and said, Okay, then exin it to the police. Wait! May knew that once she had a criminal record in the entertainment industry, she would be persona non-grata for the rest of her life. Apart from telling you who is behind this, I can tell you everything else. I. Before she could finish, Grace had lost her patience. She stood up and looked down at May. Unfortunately, I just want to know who is behind this. If you dont tell me, wait for her to deal with you. Chapter 84 After that. Grace turned around and was about to leave. May was afraid. Dont go. I know youre very powerful. Even the daughter of the Mellis family is no match for you. I can disclose everything, but can you protect me? That depends on whether youre sincere in telling me what I want to know. May looked at Grace and was shocked by her cold and powerful aura. She became more determined to disclose everything. Its Jade Evans! She asked me to make trouble on the show. Later, I felt guilty and wanted to quit, but she sent someone to kidnap me. Jade Evans? When Grace was in the Fallen family, she had heard Yvonne and Mia mention her. She was Edgars cousin, the heir-to-be of the Evans family. Hasnt she been studying abroad all these years? Shes back? Yvonne asked her to help deal with me. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Interesting. May saw that she was sneering after listening?! Afraid she would doubt her sincerity, he quickly added, Every word I said is true! You must believe me! I believe you. Grace smiled faintly, lowered her body slightly, and whispered a few words into Zoeys ear. Hearing this, Zoey gritted her teeth and nodded. Go back and continue thepetition, pretending nothing happened. Tell Thomas youve thought it through. Although May didnt understand what Grace wanted to do, she agreed obediently. After May left, Grace sent someone to fake the scene to allow May to escape. When Jade received the news that May had gotten loose, she cursed his subordinates angrily. She had nned to kill May and put the me on Grace, but she didnt expect that May could escape on her own. At this time, she suddenly received a text message from May. May apologize for hanging up the phone and cklisting her, saying she would never dare disobey her again. Mays words were full of helplessness and humbleness, which made Jade very proud. She needed to be taught a lesson! Now shes obedient, isnt she? After May went back, some rumors on the Inte broke down. Although Ada insisted that the show should be med, Jack and his wife had gone to the Brook family to settle the matter before Grace intervened. Grace didnt like to owe favors, so she agreed to the Mellis familys request to let Chad stay in Frant City for a while to treat Hedda. The rumors soon passed. Because the show was the pioneer of the same shows, it was very popr. After this short episode, Grace did not continue to waste time on this matter with Jade. She had more important things to do. 1200 The She went to check the construction progress of the film and television base. She went there happily after work for a few days in a row. Soon, Jade got the news and became suspicious of Graces whereabouts. Angle Group is an entertainmentpany. Why is she, as a general manager, personally supervising the film and television base? Mia couldnt understand either. Its so strange that shes so concerned about it! Is she going to deal with us? Jade sneered, Since she likes the film and television base that much, Ill get rid of her there! The two of them began to scheme in a low voice maliciously. In the end. Mia swore, I wont let this b itch escape this time! 1 will make her pay for all the humiliation Ive suffered before! Grace wore a pair of sneakers today because she was going to the construction site. At the construction site, she was wearing a safety helmet and listening to the report from Mike Brown, the person in charge. When the wall here ispletely demolished, and the new foundation is built, it will be much faster. It can bepleted in at most half a month Mike exined as he pointed to a dpidated wall Grace nodded. Speed up the progress. Money is not a problem for me. Hearing her domineering words, Mike immediately beamed with joy. Okay, Ms. Salen. Im relieved to hear that. But you have a lot of things to do every day. How can I trouble you toe here every day? You can rest assured to leave the project to me. I will help you settle it! Grace smiled and said politely, Thank you, Mr. Brown. They chatted for a while before someone called Mike over to work. Mike looked unhappy. Why are you so blind? Ms. Salen is still here Grace frowned slightly and interrupted him. Its okay. Work is more important. I can walk around by myself. Mike couldnt tter her anymore. After telling her to be careful with the construction materials, he Jeft. Grace wandered around the base for a while. As she was about to leave, a tall, unfamiliar man walked up to her and spoke with a h oa rse voice. Ms. Salen. Mr. Brown is in trouble. He invites you to have a look. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 The man lowered his head slightly. He was wearing a safety helmet, and his uniform was covered with dust. His skin was dark. It was apparent that he was a construction worker. But when Grace looked down slightly and saw his spotless shoes, she understood. Lead the way. This way, please. The man stretched out his hand, and the calluses between his thumb and index finger were thick. Grace only took a nce, then looked away and followed the man. The man took her down a quiet path. Seeing a dangerous building ahead, Grace stopped. The road is wrong? she stopped and said. The mans footsteps froze, but he quickly calmed down again. Mr. Brown is worried that you are hungry. He has already asked someone to order dinner. This road will be closer. Grace pursed her lips and didnt say anything. She just stared at him, and her clear and cold starry eyes seemed to be able to prate his mind. The man was stunned by her gaze and quickly lowered his head, not daring to look at her again. Lets go. Originally, Grace stopped to give him a chance to take action, but he didnt. It seemed that there was a bigger surprise waiting for her ahead. Sure enough, when she was getting closer and closer to the dangerous building, an extremely fast ck shadow suddenly jumped out from behind the broken pir and quickly attacked her. Grace had expected this. She took half a step back and dodged the fatal blow. However, as soon as she steadied herself, a voice appeared above her head. She raised her head and saw a hard stone b falling. Without overthinking, she flipped a few times. andnded on the safe grass beside her. The stone b fell to the ground with a rumble, and a thickyer of dust rose as if it had covered the air with fog. Ten strong men jumped out and surrounded her when the dust gradually fell. Before she could catch her breath, this group of people rushed up, Unlike the brainless attacks of the gangsters before, the moves of this group of people were extremely well trained, and their movements were familiar. There seemed to be Thai boxing, soft skills, and Kan N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Muay Thai, ju-jitsu and Capoeira You think too highly of me. Grace sneered and squeezed her slender fingers elegantly. Her eyes gradually turned cold. Unfortunately, the mastermind still didnt understand her and underestimated her. Grace raised her eyebrows, crooked her finger, and said provocatively, Come at me together? They looked at each other and attacked Grace together. Because Grace knew the tricks of each move, in her eyes, this group of people had no advantage except for their amount. Ten minutester, Mike learned that a strange man had taken Grace away. Sensing something was wrong. He rushed over with a team of security guards with electric batons. 124 The Milomire ?? Chapter 85 Ms. Salen, are you all right? By the time he arrived, Grace had knocked down thest person with a fierce sweep of her leg. The people who rushed over were stunned. How extraordinary she was! Mike nced at the men rolling and wailing on the ground. He ordered the security guards to hit them with electric batons in order not toe in vain. How dare you attack Ms. Salen? Are you tired of living? Grace patted the dust off her hands and smiled with satisfaction. Very good. Tie them up and send them directly to the police station. After giving the order, she by passed Mike and the others and left the base without looking back. Looking at Graces valiant back, Mike respected her even more. On the way back, Grace sent Dark Bell to investigate. On the way back, Grace sent Dark Bell to investigate, only to find that the Evans family had been following her recently. Jade Tvans? The Fallen family. Grace muttered with a mocking smile on her face. Some people were courting death. It seemed that she had to speed up the process of bankrupting the Fallen family. Grace had always been decisive. The next day, she hired nearly tw times more workers for the film and television base. She asked Mike to make a detailed schedule and arrange for all the workers. The construction progress was indeed much faster. It was early summer, and the sun was scorching hot. Grace went to inspect the base as usual. Grace. A familiar voice sounded behind her. She turned around and asked in surprise, Why are you here? Patric smiled and said, You havent been in thepany recently, I guessed you were here, so I dropped by you. How about having a meal and a good talk? Okay. Patric naturally reached out to help Grace remove her helmet, lovingly wiped the sweat off her forehead with a tissue, and took her hand to leave. In a high-end restaurant, Patric ordered food skillfully. I heard that Hedda has recently invested in arge shopping mall for Mellis Group, which has helped the Mellis family to rise a lot from the stock loss caused by the incident with Nancy. Nancy was sentenced. Because Sarah had put all the me on her alone, Nancy had finally been sentenced to ten years prison. This time, Edgar had never appeared to help her, and the Mellis family had cut off all tles with her. She was alone and helpless, and she could only go to jail obediently. in Although Heddas body was much better, her legs were numb because of the car ident. She could only sit in a wheelchair. Chapter 15 But in business, she had begun to help Jack. Grace had a good impression of Hedda, a career type strong woman. The Mellis family values the mall very much. Tomorrow is the opening ceremony. I heard they had invited all the famous families and business leaders in Frant City. Jack wants you to support him. What do you think? As Patric spoke, he handed Grace an invitation card iid with gold. Grace opened the invitation card and found it was an invitation in the name of Hedda. Since they had invited all the influential families in Frant City, the Fallen family must be one of them. I will attend. At the opening ceremony of the Mellis Group, there were still many guests present. Although the Mellis family had suffered a significant loss because of Nancy, none of the rich and powerful families were clean. As long as their strength remained, all the business tycoons and affluentdies woulde. Grace didnt like such asions, but she wasnt inferior to them in manners. This time, she still attended as a femalepanion of Patric. As soon as Emma saw Grace, she greeted her enthusiastically. Emma liked her from the bottom of her heart. Grace responded very politely. While they were chatting, there was a suddenmotion at the door. The luxury car of the Fallen family arrived. The car door opened, and three women of different ages with exquisite makeup got out. Grace nced at them from a distance and fixed her eyes on the unfamiliar face on Yvonnes right side. Thats the heir of the Evans family, Jade Evans. I heard that she just came back from abroad. Seeing that Grace was looking at Jade, Emma exined. Grace pursed her lips and said nothing. At the door, the crowd suddenly began to whisper because of the appearance of Yvonne and the other two. Mr. Fallen really didnte today. I heard that something happened to him. Is he dead? Without their backbone, how long can the women of the Fallen family hold on? Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 The discussion was at normal pitch, but Yvonne and the other two heard it nheless. The impatient Mia was ignited. What nonsense are you talking about? My brother is very well. How dare you nder him like that? You ill-bred- Mia, theres no need for suchnguage. Our family is powerful enough to weather their aspersions. Yvonne held Mia back. Although she was very angry in her heart, she could still show the elegance and generosity of a wealthydy in front of so many outsiders. Some time ago, because of the dissolution of the engagement, the Fallen family and the Mellls family had a bad rtionship, and the outside world had many spections about Edgar. Therefore, Yvonne deliberately dressed up in front of the public so everyone could see that the Fallen family was still powerful. But Mom, they Mia had been spoiled since she was a child. How could she bear to be talked about like this? She still wanted to argue, but Jade grabbed her wrist. Jade leaned in and whispered into Mias ear. Mia subconsciously raised her head to look at Grace, who was standing with Emma outside the crowd on the second floor. Grace was also looking at her. When their eyes met, Grace chuckled and turned to look for Patric. However, Graces seemingly ordinary smile was full of provocation in Mias eyes. Mia gritted her teeth. That bit ch! Jade patted her on the shoulder. Dont worry. She wont be able to be arrogant soon! The three of them looked at each other and immediately beamed with joy. The ceremony officially began. The Mellis family had put in a lot of effort for this ceremony. In the past, a ceremony like this was usually a coc ktail party, social or singing, and dancing, but this time, to highlight the uniqueness of the theme, they speciallyunched a martial arts performance. It was the first time for everyone to attend such a unique ceremony. They were in high spirits, and the atmosphere was vivacious. The two masters of martial arts from different factions were battling on the stage. The guests below the stage watched intently and apuded incessantly. Looking at the atmosphere, Jack was delighted with Heddas idea. After ten minutes of martial artspetition, Master Solon Sect won. The crowd burst into an uproar. However, in the cheers, a strange voice suddenly sounded. Whats the point of just watching thepetition? I have a better suggestion, Mr. Mellis. Jade stood up. Although she was talking to Jack, she nced at Grace and Patric with an evil leer. Jack was stunned and asked curiously, Whats your idea, Ms. Evans? 12:06 Ter Millmir and Ho Jallianaire Ea wilk Chapter 6 The smile in Jades eyes grew, and she turned to look at Grace, who was sitting at a table not far away. I heard that the femalepanion of Mr. Smith is very good at martial arts. It was no problem for her to fight against five people simultaneously. I dont believe it. Why dont we invite Miss Salentopete with Master Solon Sect to add fun to the ceremony? Grace was tasting the delicate dishes picked up by Patric when she was suddenly called out. There was a sudden silence. No matter how good her martial arts skills were, Grace could not bepared with Master Solon. Sect. Moreover, there was such a big difference in strength between men and women. At first nce, it could be said that Grace was no match for the master. It was obvious that Jade was making things difficult for Grace. Hedda, who had been arranging the exciting program backstage, heard the noise and got someone to push her onto the stage in a wheelchair. Hedda smiled, Ms. Evanss proposal doesnt seem fair. You and Miss Salen are both honored guests of our Mellis family. It will be regarded as our oversight to make you get hurt. Why dont you sit down and watch the performance? Maybe youll like the next one. Emma also stepped forward to mediate. Jade stood still and looked at Grace with burning eyes. Sensing that the situation had changed, Mia stood up and provoked Grace. You dont dare, do you? Admit that you deceived those who bragged about you before. You are a big liar from an orphanage. Miss Fallen! Hedda couldnt stand it anymore. Before she could say anything, Grace put down her fork and said, Its not that I dont dare. I just dont think its meaningless even if I win. After all, I wont lose. As soon as she said that, the crowd burst into an uproar. This woman was too arrogant! How dare she! Only Patric remained calm and elegant as he sipped the red wine. For a moment, no one could figure out his attitude toward this matter. That was exactly what Mia wanted. She looked at Solon Sect who was also stunned. Master, it seems that she doesnt take you seriously at all. If you really cant beat her, Where do you. put your face? Solon Sect was a little angry. Miss, since you are so confident, why dont you have a try? After all, you are a little girl. Its not honorable for me to win you, so I will only defend and not attack. If you can beat me back within ten moves, you win. Solon Sects words not only showed his pride as a master, but his gentleness. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Besides, it meant that they had no choice but topete. If Grace refused again, people would think that she was crazy and stupid, and even she would humiliate Patric. Everyones eyes were focused on Grace, gloating over her misfortune. Chapter 16 Grace met their gaze and stood up elegantly. She smiled and said, Since you have said so, Ill give you face. But theres no need to give me ten moves. Its not honorable for me to win. Grace was wearing a dark red satin dress. Coupled with her beautiful and arrogant face, her temperament was so sharp and elegant that almost everyone could not take their eyes off her. Unfortunately, Solon Sect was a martial arts fanatic. He could not tolerate being looked down upon by others, especially by a woman. He grunted coldly, and he was obviously infuriated. Thats what you said. Then Ill take it seriously. Grace smiled calmly. She left her seat and was about to walk to the stage. Hedda was worried that Grace would suffer. She said. Since were going topete, Miss Salens clothes dont seem to be appropriate. Why dont we watch other performances first and wait for Miss Salen to change her clothes? The guests had no objections. Hedda hurriedly winked at the maid. Grace did not refuse. She let the maid lead the way and left the banquet hall.. Looking at Graces unusually calm expression from beginning to end, Mia suddenly worried. Jade, look at how arrogant she is. Does she think she can beat Master Solon Sect? Besides, none of the professional hatchet men we sentst time returned. What if Theres no what if. Jade was very confident. Although those people were good, they were far from being as skilled as Master Solon Sect. She is only in her twenties. Even if she knows martial arts, she cant be better than Solon Sect. Just wait and see. What if the master went easy on you? Dont worry. Jade smiled proudly, leaned close to Mia, and continued, Theres nothing in the world that cant be solved wi th money. Ive already sent someone to bribe Solon Sect and asked him to pretend to cripple her. The Mellis family is hosting this ceremony. No matter what, we cant be med for it! 12.00 (14) Chapter 86 The discussion was at normal pitch, but Yvonne and the other two heard it nheless. The impatient Mia was ignited. What nonsense are you talking about? My brother is very well. How dare you nder him like that? You ill-bred- Mia, theres no need for suchnguage. Our family is powerful enough to weather their aspersions. Yvonne held Mia back. Although she was very angry in her heart, she could still show the elegance and generosity of a wealthydy in front of so many outsiders. Some time ago, because of the dissolution of the engagement, the Fallen family and the Mellls family had a bad rtionship, and the outside world had many spections about Edgar. Therefore, Yvonne deliberately dressed up in front of the public so everyone could see that the Fallen family was still powerful. But Mom, they Mia had been spoiled since she was a child. How could she bear to be talked about like this? She still wanted to argue, but Jade grabbed her wrist. Jade leaned in and whispered into Mias ear. Mia subconsciously raised her head to look at Grace, who was standing with Emma outside the crowd on the second floor. Grace was also looking at her. When their eyes met, Grace chuckled and turned to look for Patric. However, Graces seemingly ordinary smile was full of provocation in Mias eyes. Mia gritted her teeth. That bit ch! Jade patted her on the shoulder. Dont worry. She wont be able to be arrogant soon! The three of them looked at each other and immediately beamed with joy. The ceremony officially began. The Mellis family had put in a lot of effort for this ceremony. In the past, a ceremony like this was usually a coc ktail party, social or singing, and dancing, but this time, to highlight the uniqueness of the theme, they speciallyunched a martial arts performance. It was the first time for everyone to attend such a unique ceremony. They were in high spirits, and the atmosphere was vivacious. The two masters of martial arts from different factions were battling on the stage. The guests below the stage watched intently and apuded incessantly. Looking at the atmosphere, Jack was delighted with Heddas idea. After ten minutes of martial artspetition, Master Solon Sect won. The crowd burst into an uproar. However, in the cheers, a strange voice suddenly sounded. Whats the point of just watching thepetition? I have a better suggestion, Mr. Mellis. Jade stood up. Although she was talking to Jack, she nced at Grace and Patric with an evil leer. Jack was stunned and asked curiously, Whats your idea, Ms. Evans? 12:06 Ter Millmir and Ho Jallianaire Ea wilk Chapter 6 The smile in Jades eyes grew, and she turned to look at Grace, who was sitting at a table not far away. I heard that the femalepanion of Mr. Smith is very good at martial arts. It was no problem for her to fight against five people simultaneously. I dont believe it. Why dont we invite Miss Salentopete with Master Solon Sect to add fun to the ceremony? Grace was tasting the delicate dishes picked up by Patric when she was suddenly called out. There was a sudden silence. No matter how good her martial arts skills were, Grace could not bepared with Master Solon. Sect. Moreover, there was such a big difference in strength between men and women. At first nce, it could be said that Grace was no match for the master. It was obvious that Jade was making things difficult for Grace. Hedda, who had been arranging the exciting program backstage, heard the noise and got someone to push her onto the stage in a wheelchair. Hedda smiled, Ms. Evanss proposal doesnt seem fair. You and Miss Salen are both honored guests of our Mellis family. It will be regarded as our oversight to make you get hurt. Why dont you sit down and watch the performance? Maybe youll like the next one. Emma also stepped forward to mediate. Jade stood still and looked at Grace with burning eyes. Sensing that the situation had changed, Mia stood up and provoked Grace. You dont dare, do you? Admit that you deceived those who bragged about you before. You are a big liar from an orphanage. Miss Fallen! Hedda couldnt stand it anymore. Before she could say anything, Grace put down her fork and said, Its not that I dont dare. I just dont think its meaningless even if I win. After all, I wont lose. As soon as she said that, the crowd burst into an uproar. This woman was too arrogant! How dare she! Only Patric remained calm and elegant as he sipped the red wine. For a moment, no one could figure out his attitude toward this matter. That was exactly what Mia wanted. She looked at Solon Sect who was also stunned. Master, it seems that she doesnt take you seriously at all. If you really cant beat her, Where do you. put your face? Solon Sect was a little angry. Miss, since you are so confident, why dont you have a try? After all, you are a little girl. Its not honorable for me to win you, so I will only defend and not attack. If you can beat me back within ten moves, you win. Solon Sects words not only showed his pride as a master, but his gentleness. Besides, it meant that they had no choice but topete. If Grace refused again, people would think that she was crazy and stupid, and even she would humiliate Patric. Everyones eyes were focused on Grace, gloating over her misfortune. Chapter 16 Grace met their gaze and stood up elegantly. She smiled and said, Since you have said so, Ill give you face. But theres no need to give me ten moves. Its not honorable for me to win. Grace was wearing a dark red satin dress. Coupled with her beautiful and arrogant face, her temperament was so sharp and elegant that almost everyone could not take their eyes off her. Unfortunately, Solon Sect was a martial arts fanatic. He could not tolerate being looked down upon by others, especially by a woman. He grunted coldly, and he was obviously infuriated. Thats what you said. Then Ill take it seriously. Grace smiled calmly. She left her seat and was about to walk to the stage. Hedda was worried that Grace would suffer. She said. Since were going topete, Miss Salens clothes dont seem to be appropriate. Why dont we watch other performances first and wait for Miss Salen to change her clothes? The guests had no objections. Hedda hurriedly winked at the maid. Grace did not refuse. She let the maid lead the way and left the banquet hall.. Looking at Graces unusually calm expression from beginning to end, Mia suddenly worried. Jade, look at how arrogant she is. Does she think she can beat Master Solon Sect? Besides, none of the professional hatchet men we sentst time returned. What if Theres no what if. Jade was very confident. Although those people were good, they were far from being as skilled as Master Solon Sect. She is only in her twenties. Even if she knows martial arts, she cant be better than Solon Sect. Just wait and see. What if the master went easy on you? Dont worry. Jade smiled proudly, leaned close to Mia, and continued, Theres nothing in the world that cant be solved wi th money. Ive already sent someone to bribe Solon Sect and asked him to pretend to cripple her. The Mellis family is hosting this ceremony. No matter what, we cant be med for it! Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Hearing this, Mia became excited. She seemed to feel the pleasure of revenge and couldnt wait to see that bit chs miserable end. The maid led Grace to the backstage changing room. Hedda quietly avoided the guests and came in a wheelchair. Miss Salen, these casual clothes are all selected ording to your size. Please choose. The maid respectfully pointed at the five sets of clothes on the table. Just as Grace was about to pick one, Hedda suddenly pushed the door open and came in. Im here. All of you, get out. The maids quickly closed the door and left, leaving only Grace and Hedda in the room. Hedda looked serious. She came to the window and opened it. This is the second floor. Climb down along the pipe. Theres a path on the right. Theres a small door 100 feet ahead. The door is unlocked, and the security guards have been sent away Are you asking me to run away? Graceughed. What else can I do? Hedda turned the wheelchair around and pulled Grace to the window with an unhappy face. Do you really want to fight with Solon Sect? He has never been defeated since he became famous, and its obvious that the Fallen family is messing with you. If you really fight with him, youll be cripp led even if you dont die. Seeing Heddas serious and sincere expression, Grace couldnt tell how she felt, After all, they had known each other for less than half a month Seeing that she didnt speak and had a strange expression, Hedda quickly added, Dont feel pressured. Im not doing this for you. If something happens to you, the Mellis family will have to take the main responsibility, so you should leave quickly! Ill exin it for you. Grace didnt move at all. She just smiled, and her eyes were clear. I wont leave, and how are you so sure that I will lose? Her tone was obviously very arrogant. However, Hedda was deeply attracted by the light in her eyes. For a moment, she really wanted to see the scene of Grace winning against the Master Solon Sect. While Hedda was lost in thought, Grace chose a set of clothes and went into thepartment to change her clothes. In the front hall, everyone was absent-mindedly watching the performance, waiting for the next highlight show. Mia was getting impatient and kept looking at the time. Why hasnt this bitc he out yet? Could it be that she ran away before the battle? As she mumbled, she looked around and suddenly found something. Where is Hedda? Will she really help that bit ch escape? 12 04 The Milhoraire Chapter 87 Yvonne, who was next to Mia, became serious, but she didnt say anything. Jade was still calm. What are you afraid of? She agreed in person, and it was the Mellis family who advocated for her to change her clothes. If she runs away, well put all me on the Mellis family. A vicious look shed across her eyes. Lets wait and see. If the Mellis family dares to help her leave and find an excuse, I have a way to embarrass them on the spot today! Three performances had finished. The audience couldnt wait any longer. Salon Sect was also impatient and his face darkened. Seeing this. Mia stood up and took the initiative to ask Emma. Mrs. Mellis, hasnt she changed her clothes yet? Did she decide to run away? Emmas expression froze as she hurriedly smiled to ease the awkwardness. She nced backstage a few more times. Seeing that there was no movement, she braced herself to exin ording to the excuse that Hedda had arranged. Im really sorry, Miss Salen Im right here. Why are you in such a hurry? Before Emma could finish her words, she was interrupted by Grace, who wasing out of the backstage. H o words were aimed at Mia. Mia snorted and rolled her eyes at Grace. Because Mia couldnt wait to see Grace defeated, Mia urged, Since youve changed your clothes, lets get started! Everyone present quieted down. Many guests were waiting to see Grace be humiliated. There were also some rich second generations who coveted Graces graceful figure. They sighed that such a delicate and hot beauty would be taught a lesson soon. Under the gazes of the guests, Master Solon Sect and Grace went on stage. Little girl, dont cry and say Im bullying you when you loseter, Solon Sect looked at Grace mockingly. People on the spot burst intoughter and felt that Grace was overestimating herself. Only Patric was still sitting there drinking red wine with an indifferent expression. When Mia saw his expression, she was delighted in her heart. Patric must have hated that bit ch and doesnt care about her at all Does this mean that I have a chance? Mia was looking at Patrics handsome face. On the stage, Grace frowned at Solon Sects words. Lets start directly. As soon as she finished speaking, she quickly made a move. Her movements were light but swift. Before the people present could react, Solon Sect had been kicked in the chest and taken half a step back. Everyone was stunned and fell into deathly silence. This was it over? Before those who didnt know how to fight could see Graces movements clearly, Salon Sect was instantly defeated. Solon Sect was also shocked. Although he had seen clearly Graces movement, he was hit before he could react. But if he admitted defeat in front of so many people and admitted that he couldnt even defeat a weak little girl, how could he survive in the future? When he thought about it, he patted the dust off his body and grunted lightly. Your foundation isnt had, but since Ive already let you off with a single move, then you must fight seriously this time! Hearing his words, everyone present believed him. They all praised him for being a gentleman. How could such a slender woman defeat Solon Sect? Solon Sect had indeed gone easy on her! With the first experience, Solon Sect focused his attention and took the lead in attacking Grace with all his strength. Grace didnt move. She didnt turn around until he was close to her. Solon Sert was shocked. She managed to dodge?! He continued to attack with all his strength. The two of them fought back and forth, but their movements were extremely fast. Except no one could even see how they fought. for I savvy. Some people who were originally not optimistic about Grace couldnt help but think highly of her when they saw that the two of them were evenly matched. They even turned to hope that she would. win. Patric looked grimmer and grimmer. As Graces elder brother, he knew very well how strong Grace was. If this continued, it would be aThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. longsting battle of physical strength, and she would definitely lose. Grace knew that she couldnt go on like this, but she couldnt find Solon Sects weakness. Seeing that he had not won thepetition and that more and more guests support Grace, Solon Sect became anxious and panicked His attacks became more and more ruthless. However, the more flustered he was, the easier it was for him to expose himself. Grace seized the opportunity and nimbly dodged his attack. Then, she quickly attacked with all her strength. Solon Sect had no time to dodge and was directly kicked in the nose. With a mu ffled groan, he fell to the ground. Grace stood firmly on the stage and looked down at him. She smiled and said, You lost again. Lost again! Solon Sect felt extremely humiliated. Just as he was about to get up from the ground, he suddenly felt a warm current flowing through his nose Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Solon Sect raised his hand to wipe it and found that it was nosebleed! Some people couldnt helpughing when they saw this scene. Solon Sect was furious. This was the most humiliating and embarrassing way to lose in front of everyone! It was the first time that he had been humiliated like this! He couldnt ept this result! Go to hell! Just as Grace turned around and was about to step off the stage, Solon Sect suddenly attacked her from behind at an extremely fast speed. Mia and the others were extremely angry because Solon Sect had lost. When they saw him attack again, they stood up excitedly on the spot. Just as everyone didnt even have time to react, they saw an extremely swift figure suddenly charge, onto the arena and kick Solon Sect away. Solon Sect didnt even touch Grace. He was kicked away and spat out a mouthful of blood. Patric stood in front of Grace. He stared at Solon Sect and coldly said, Its a rule to ept ones loss. How dare youunch a sneak attack from behind? Shameless to the extreme. Master Kuraki, who had performed martial arts with Solon Sect before, also stood up and used him angrily. Solon Sect, you have seriously vited the rules of thepetition. I have contacted the National Martial Arts Association to remove you from the list! Get out of h ere! No! You cant! Solon Sect couldnt believe it. He lived on the Martial Arts Association Foundation. If he was removed, no association would want him in the future! Then his life would be over! Before he could recover from the shock and m ental breakdown, Hedda was pushed onto the stage in a wheelchair by a maid. Hedda picked up the microphone and announced loudly. The Mellis family is ashamed of Solon Sects sinister actions. We have decided to cklist him and prevent him from entering any shopping malls owned by the Mellis family. She paused and called security guards over. Now, drive him out immediately! The security guards quickly took action, and Solon Sect was carried out in disgrace, The guests watched the show luppily. Many of them followed suit and cklisted Solon Sect. The way everyone looked at Grace changedpletely. Most of the people present had seen the love battle between Grace and Nancyst time, and they admired Grace even more. She was good at martial arts and dancing. She was simply the most amazing womant Kuraki stepped forward in surprise and tried to shake hands with Grace, but Patric stopped him. 12.06 Chapter 85 Kuraki didnt feel embarrassed at all. He looked at Grace with appreciation and asked, You use unique ju-jitsu skills. Are you the only disciple of the famous foreign master, Rin Sakuragawa? As soon as he said that, all the people present looked at Grace in surprise. No wonder she doesnt even take Sn Sect seriously. It turns out that she is the disciple of Rin Sakuragawa! His only little disciple. She must have inherited his skills. Sn Sect deserves to lose! No wonder she was so arrogant just now! She deserved it! The group of people who had been scolding Grace before all changed sides, and their voices of ttery became the loudest. Kuraki even threw an olive branch to Grace with a ttering face. Miss Salen, are you interested in being the vice president of the National Martial Arts Association, the Frant City Branch? Hearing this, Mia and Yvonnes blood was boiling! Originally, they wanted to make this bit ch half-dead, but in the end, not only did she win the competition and make a name for herself, but even Kuraki was humble to please her to be the vice president! She was just an orphan! She was born without parents! What right did she have to deserve everything?! Just as Mia was green eyed, Grace rejected Kuraki expressionlessly. No, Im not interested. The crowd burst into an uproar. The National Martial Arts Association was the dream ce of many martial artists. Let alone being the vice president! How could she refuse just like that?! Kuraki also shook his head in disappointment. He sighed that Grace was still young and too arrogant. Below the stage, Jade had been typing non stop ever since she found out that Grace was Rin Sakuragawas disciple. Her expression was serious. Mia nced at her and said grumpily, Jade, look at what a good idea you have! This bit ch will probably be even more arrogant in the future and wont take us seriously! Jade was concentrating on the phone when a triumphant smile suddenly appeared on her face. Dont worry, its not over yet! Mia was confused. Just as she was about to ask further, Jade stood up and used Grace. Dont be fooled by her! She cant be Rin Sakuragawas disciple! As she spoke, she walked up to the stage and grabbed the microphone from his hand. Everyone was stunned. Kuraki asked in confusion, Ms. Evans, what do you mean? Ive seen Miss Salen fight before. Its indeed Rin Sakuragawas original ju Jitsu move! Grace stood quietly on the right side of the stage and looked at Jade with a faint smile. She did not intend to exin. She had never said that she was Rin Sakuragawas disciple. It was these people who imposed on her. Grace? Tha Mium Chapter Ra Patric stood beside Grace and called out to her in a low voice, with a meaningful look in his eyes. Grace understood what he wanted to say, indicating that he didnt have to worry about anything. She wanted to see what jade was going to do! Being questioned, Jade calmly exined, When I was studying in Ronsville, I was lucky enough to meet Rin Sakuragawa. At that time, her apprentice was a man. In order to prove this, I just contacted my friends abroad and learned that Rin Sakuragawas apprentice is a rtive of hers, so she made an exception to ept this apprentice. And Grace Salen doesnt match the gender or family background at all! What Jade said was the truth. Kuraki was a little confused. But the moves she used were clearly Jade chimed in. She obviously stole it secretly! All of a sudden, people present began to discuss. Stealing was a very shameless behavior in the martial arts world. It was even worse than a sneak ack. If it was confirmed, not only would Grace be cklisted, but she would also be chased by the crazy crowd of the National Martial Arts Association! Seeing that everyone was talking about it, Jade added, Think about it, everyone. This woman came from Frant City Welfare Institution, and the gap between her and Rin Sakuragawa is huge, so she must have stolen it! Not only is she shameless, but she is also hateful! Just when the atmosphere was tense, a burst ofughter suddenly came from the side. Jade turned to look at Grace, who couldnt help sneering, with a puzzled look on her face. What are youughing at? Grace stopped smiling. She was wearing casual sportswear, but people could still feel her cold andN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. arrogant temperament. Ms. Evans, arent you afraid of being pped in the face since youre so confident? Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Seeing that Grace was still mocking her calmly, Jade gritted her teeth in anger. She was determined to suppress Grace so that she would be too ashamed to face anyone! Okay! Lets see who will be pped in the facel As she spoke, Jade took out her mobile phone and contacted her friends abroad. Aftermunicating, Jade finally got Rin Sakuragawas number. Then, in front of all the people present, she directly dialed Rin Sakuragawas number and put it on speaker. The call made everyone hold their breath, and the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became tense. Jade red at Grace with confidence. If you admit that you stole the jiu-jitsu skills and apologize to everyone present, saying that youre a liar and a thief, I can consider letting you go. Jade paused and shook her phone proudly. You only have a few seconds left. You must be very flustered, right? Grace pursed her lips into a smile and did not answer. She stared at Jade as if she was looking at a clown. Jade hated her gaze very much. But due to Patric being present and the fact that they were in public, she did not dare to say anything too extreme. However, she secretly decided that when the matter was settled and Grace had no chance to turn over, she would dig out this bitc hs eyes and see if she could continue to stare at her arrogandy While Jade was thinking, the voice of an olddy in her 50s sounded. Who is this? It was the first time that Jade had spoken directly to a big shot in the martial arts world like Rin Sakuragawa. Her heart was beating fast. She tried her best to suppress the excitement in her heart and asked politely, Rin Sakuragawa, Im sorry to disturb you. Its really because I found that someone pretended to be your apprentice. 1 caught her, but she refused to admit it. I can only call you to verily in N?velDrama.Org ? content. The person on the other end of the line was silent for a while. Then, she said impatiently. I only have one apprentice, Oaborn Carter. Yes, yes, I know. But this womans moves are almost exactly the same as yours. I suspect that she has secretly learned your martial arts Rin Sakuragawa was a little annoyed. How dare she pretend to be my apprentice and secretly learn my skills? Shame on her! At this point, almost everyone present understood what was going on. Rin Sakuragawa had said it herself! Some of the guests who had been praising Grace a few minutes ago looked at her angrily in an Instant. The pride in Jades eyes was about to overflow. She raised her chin up high, looking like a winner. You heard it. Rin Sakuragawa admitted that she doesnt have an apprentice like you. Dont you ashamed? If you annoy her, Ill see how youll die! feel 12.05 Chapter 9. Patric frowned and was about to speak when Grace grabbed his wrist. Grace took a step forward and smiled. Ive never said that Im her apprentice. Why would I feel ashamed? Jade was stunned. Kuraki looked embarrassed. It seemed that he mentioned it but Grace did not admit it. But she didnt object. Wasnt she trying to cause a misunderstanding? What Grace said did not satisfy everyone. Instead, they felt more and more disgust. Jade snorted. But you secretly learned the masters jiu jitsu. How can you exin that? Grace covered her mouth and smiled even more brightly. Are you so sure that I secretly learned. from her, not that she learned it from me?* As soon as she said that, the crowd burst into an uproar, and the criticism became more and more. intense. Heavens, how dare she! Who gave her the courage to be so arrogant? She even called Master Rin Sakuragawa by her name. Shes really ill-bred. What a waste of such a beautiful face! Hearing this, Kuraki shook his head repeatedly and sighed in his heart that Grace was hopeless! Jade was amused by Graces arrogant remarks. Alright, then Ill let you know today that youll never be able to rise again! As she spoke, she picked up the phone and said something to Rin Sakuragawa in her headset. After seemingly getting Rin Sakuragawas permission, Jade hung up the phone and called for Emma. Mrs. Mellis, please ask someone to turn on the big screen. I will make a video call to Master Rin Sakuragawa and put it up there. Let everyone present see if she knows this thief or not! Emma didnt move. She looked back at Hedda in the wheelchair. Hedda was looking at Grace. Grace felt her gaze and nodded slightly. Her expression remained calm. Hedda sighed. There was nothing she could do. Since the person involved was so calm, there was no point in worrying about her. She could only agree to Jades request. Soon, the big screen in the center of the stage turned on. After the call was made, Jade stood in the imiddle of the stage to make sure that she would be the first person that Rin Sakuragawa would see in order to make a good impression. The video call was connected. Rin Sakuragawa was sitting in a chair. Since she practiced martial arts all year round, she looked very young. She didnt look like a woman in her 50s at all. With an elegant and respectful attitude, Jade bowed to her. Hello, Master Rin Sakuragawa. In Jade Evans, the daughter of the Evans family. Thank your help this time. I you for But before she could finish her words, Rin Sakuragawaus face darkened and she became impatient. I dont have time to listen to your polite words. Where is the person who dares to learn my skills 1201 The Hin secretly and pretend to be my apprentice? In front of so many people, Jades face froze. But she quickly changed her expression and put the me on Grace. Look, master, its this woman! And she just said that you got your skills from her! As Jade spoke, the camera turned to Grace. Grace smiled and looked into the camera. Sakuragawa, long time no see. Some people present began to waver. Grace even dared to call Master Rin Sakuragawa by her name. Could it be that they really knew each other?! On the other side of the video, when Rin Sakuragawa saw Grace, she was stunned for a long time. She even put on her sses and looked at the screen up close. Seeing that Rin Sakuragawa seemed to confirm it over and over again, Jade suddenly began to be uncertain. Rin Sakuragawa saw guests behind Grace. Realizing something, she suddenly stood up and bowed deeply to Grace. Then she said something that no one had expected! Master, I didnt expect it to be you, I was wrong. I shouldnt have been disrespectful to you! Everyones jaws dropped. What was going on? How could Rin Sakuragawa in her 50s call Grace, a 23-year-old girl, master? A plot like this wouldnt even appear in a TV series! However, Grace epted her bow and apologized with a smile. Its the viins fault. You have no need to apologize. Jade was so shocked that her eyes widened. She took several steps back in disbelief. Impossible! How is this possible?! Before Jade could say anything. Mia exploded from below. She pointed angrily at Rin Sakuragawa and questioned her. Youre not Rin Sakuragawa, are you? She hired you to put on an act! Shes an orphan without parents. How could she be Master Rin Sakuragawas master? I dont believe it! Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Rin Sakuragawa hadnt seen Grace in many years. She was originally very happy but became irritated by what Mia said in an instant. Insulting my master? Insulting me? Are you tired of living?! People present could feel her strong pressure through the screen. Mia instantly gave in. Rin Sakuragawa continued, How dare you call her an orphan! Do you know that she Sakuragawa! Grace interrupted her and stared at her with a frown. Rin Sakuragawa was stunned. Although she was a little confused, she did not continue speaking. Grace turned to look at Jade, who was still in shock and couldnt speak. She had thought that Grace would be doomed eternally at the ceremony. However, not only did she defeat the Salon Sect, but she also made a name for herself! Apprentice? Learn secretly? Grace turned out to be Rin Sakuragawas master! Who would have thought?! Jade was so angry. At this moment, there were so many people staring at her from below the stage. She was so ashamed that she wished she could find a hole to hide in. However, she was still too naive. Grace had always been vengeful. How could she let Jade go so easily? Ms. Evans, are you the one being pped in the face or I am? Jade was so angry that she gritted her teeth. The video call with Rin Sakuragawa was still ongoing. Patric was next to her, and Grace was protected by big shots. She didnt dare to say anything extreme, so she had to force a smile and said, I was reckless this time and offended you. Is that all? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Grace shook her head and chuckled. Your apology is too perfunctory. Im not very satisfied, so She paused for a moment and looked at Patric Patric understood, and Alex left the venue directly. A minuteter, two strong bodyguards in ck suits walked toward Jade aggressively. Jade was scared by the bodyguards imposing manner and stepped back. What do you want?! The bodyguards didnt give her a chance to exin at all and grabbed her by the wrist. Emma was afraid that Grace would kill Jade and ruin the opening ceremony of the Mellis family. She was about to step forward to stop her, but was stopped by Hedin. Hedda shook her head at Emma and whispered, She knows what shes doing. Emma had no choice but to give up. The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became serious. Due to Patrics identity, no one dared to stop hii. 12.06 The Mimaire andte D Chapter 90 Whats more, Jade had nearly wronged Grace this time. If it werent for the video call with Rin. Sakuragawa, Grace might have been used of stealing. There was nothing with Grace asking Jade to pay her back. It could only be said that Jade had reaped what she sowed. Looking at Grace, who was slowly walking toward her, Jade was so scared by Graces fierce momentum that she trembled all over. She tried to maintain her aura and said in a trembling voice, Im the future heir of the Evans family! If you dare to hurt me, our family wont let you off! Grace smiled, looking harmless. Okay, Ill wait. The next second, she stoppedughing, and her eyes suddenly became fierce. She raised her hand. and pped Jade hard in the face. The crisp sound of the p echoed throughout the venue. She actually pped her. What a ruthless woman! Jade was beaten to tears, and she was in so much pain that she couldnt say a word. There were red marks on her fair cheeks and blood at the corner of her mouth, which made her look pitiful and embarrassed. She was no longer as proud as she used to be. Jade bit her lip and sobbed with grievance, but Grace grabbed her chin and forced her to raise her head. Grace admired her masterpiece and clicked her tongue. Sure enough, it doesnt hurt until youre pped in the face. Youve framed me several times. Did you ever think that youd end up like this? With a swollen face, Jade was so ashamed and angry that she couldnt speak at all. In the end, Yvonne and Mia rushed onto the stage and rescued Jade from the bodyguards, Feeling too ashamed to stay at the venue, the two of them carried the dazed Jade and left in dejection. Before leaving. Jade didnt dare to say anything harsh. She just stared at Grace with vicious eyes, as If she wanted to pierce thousands of holes in her body with her eyes. Grace disdained their threatening looks. Only the weak would rely on this method to scare off their opponents. With the departure of those three, the atmosphere in the venue was still lifeless. When the guests learned that Grace was Rin Sakuragawas master, they were only shocked. But now, when they saw her teaching Jade a lesson in public, they were scared. After Rin Sakuragawa enthusiastically congratted the Mellis family on their opening ceremony, the atmosphere in the hall gradually lightened. Although the Mellis family had gone through some twists and turns in the opening ceremony, they were able to get Rin Sakuragawas blessing vin video. It was a very sessful opening ceremony. Emma and Jack grinned from ear to ear. They regarded Grace as their G od. They greeted the guests enthusiastically, and the atmosphere during the second half of the ceremony Chapter 0 was very harmonious. Grace didnt like socializing, so she found an excuse to go to a quiet corridor. After making sure that there was no one around, she took out her mobile phone and dialed a long-lost number. The calm and old voice on the other end of the phone sounded extremely excited. Since you returned from Ronsville, 1 havepletely lost contact with you. Later, the Smith family announced your death. I havent slept in several nights. Fortunately, you are fine Grace smiled and said. Its said that scourges can live for thousands of years. How could a scourge like me die so easily? On the other end of the phone, Rin Sakuragawa was amused by her self deprecation. Grace quickly put on a serious expression and said, Thank you for what you did today. You dont have to thank me. You used to be half my master. When Grace was a child, she had been sent to a reclusive master in Ronsville to Rin Sakuragawa was her senior sister apprentice. rn martial arts. Grace was very talented. Not only did she learn fast, but she could also improve her moves through inference. Rin Sakuragawa had oncest to her in apetition, so she had asked to learn the improved version from Grace, who teased her by saying that she had to call her master. This time, Rin Sakuragawa had guessed that someone was deliberately making things difficult for Grace, so she reacted very quickly and cooperated with her to put on a show. Recalling the past, both of them sighed with emotion in their hearts. Grace was hesitating about if she should ask how the other sentor sisters were doing when she suddenly heard the sound of wheelsing from afar. She hung up the phone in time, turned around, and looked at Hedda, who was sitting in at wheelchair and slowly moving to her from the end of the corridor. Hedda looked at Graces breathtakingly beautiful face seriously and said with a smile. From the first time I saw you, I felt that you were unusual. You were calm and elegant, not like a poor child. who grew up in a welfare institution. Grace pursed her lips and looked into Heddas eyes without saying a word. Hedda continued, Ive been getting along with Robert these days. Hes so cold. The only thing he said to me was about you. I think you must have a special ce in his heart. Grace frowned almost imperceptibly. What do you want to know? Having the ability to make the two legitimate young masters of the Smith family in S City willing to give up for you Heddas heart s kipped a beat, and suspicion suddenly appeared in her eyes. Who exactly are you? Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Did she guess my identity? Grace wondered. Their eyes met. Grace smiled charmingly. Take a guess. Heddas expression was serious. If I could guess the answer, I wouldnt havee to you. Originally, she suspected that Grace might also be a member of the Smith family, but she had checked them out. Except for their leader Ethan Smith, who had a daughter, almost all the other branches of the family contained boys. However, Ethan had announced her daughters death six years ago. Therefore, this guess was almost impossible. However, the Lewis family in S City had just announced the news about their illegitimate daughter a few years ago, but they had not revealed her appearance. Could it be. Are you the illegitimate daughter of the head of the Lewis family? Hearing Heddas question, Grace breathed a sigh of relief. Instead of answering, she asked, We havent known each other for long. Why do you want to help me this time? Hedda said seriously, As I said, Im not helping you. If something happens to you, the Mellis family will be in trouble. Im just protecting you in order to protect the Mellis family. Hearing this answer, Grace felt much more rxed. At least she didnt have to feel guilty for holding back on her friend who was genuinely helping her. Miss Mellis is indeed worthy of being the heir trained by Mr. Mellis. You can calcte the gains and losses right away. With you around, the Mellis Group will go further in the future. After saying that, Grace turned around and was about to leave. Hedda stopped her. What about you? You havent answered my question yet. Grace stopped, but she didnt look back. Im Grace. Her voice was very soft but powerful. Hedda watched her back, and her eyes gradually became obscure. No one could tell what she was thinking. Aftering out of the remote corridor, Grace did not go back to the venue. Instead, she went back to the car and changed into a set of casual clothes she had brought along. She informed Patric on the phone and drove back to the Angle Group. As soon as she entered the office, she found that Adrain had been waiting there for a long time. Seeing Grace push the door open, he walked over with a smile and said, I heard about what happened at the Melliss ceremony. Your temperament hasnt changed at all, and youre still the same as before. Youre really a bad guy who wont let yourself suffer any losses. This was the third person to call her a bad guy recently. Grace shook her head with a smile and changed the topic. Why did youe here? Adrain stopped joking and handed the document in his hand to her seriously. This is the recent construction progress of the entire film and television base. Since you carried out Chapter 91 the reformst time, the speed has indeed greatly increased. I believe that if it goes on like this, it will bepleted in half a month. Grace took the document, flipped it open, and read it carefully. Very good. Seeing her sincere smile, Adrain was happy and continued. The person in charge of the base who is cooperating with us said that he wishes to sign a long-term contract with you and hopes that you can give him a reply as soon as possible. Its a win-win cooperation. I agree. After getting her approval, Adrain handed over another document. These people want to edit popr online novels into online dramas and hope to have a chance to cooperate with the Angle Group. Heres the script. Grace read the script carefully and nodded. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Its indeed an excellent and popr novel. Itd be a good thing for the actors in the Angle Group to star in it. As she spoke, she considered the candidates ording to the roles and the poprity of the actors. As for the male actors, I prefer Tom Walker. Although this guy is a little naughty, he is very serious when filming, and his acting skills are not bad. In addition, Andys and Bes looks are quite suitable for these two roles After a discussion, Adrain agreed. I didnt expect you to think the same way as the person in charge of the base. Well, its gettingte. You must be tired after the martial artspetition at the Melliss ceremony, right? Grace just pursed her lips and smiled. Although her expression was calm, Adrain still caught the tiredness in her eyes. He really felt sorry for her. No matter how busy you are, you have to pay attention to your health. In fact, you dont have to do all these things yourself. You can try to rely on a man. He seemed to be implying something. Just as he was about to pat her on the shoulder, she happened to turn around and walk toward the sofa, avoiding his touch. Rely on a man? Was the lesson she had been taught in the past three years not enough? She could rely on no one in this world except for herself. However, she did not intend to tell Adrain these thoughts. She just said lightly, Dont worry. I know what Im doing. Adrain withdrew his hand despondently. After chatting with her for a while, he turned around and left the office. As soon as he left, Grace shrank back into the sofa. She was really tired today. She had used up all her strength in thepetition with the Solon Sect, and now she just wanted to rest alone. However, five minutester, Beth knocked on the door and walked in. Ms. Salen, somethings wrong with Mr. Walker! Grace had no choice but to perk up and get up from the soft sofn. While listening to Beths report, she drove to the set. ording to Beths description, the director of this drama was very famous, but he the most bad- tempered person in showbiz. was 1 11:50 The Hill mim He felt that there was something unreasonable with the contract he had signed with the Angle Group, so he forced Tom to stay on the set. He wanted to prolong Toms filming time. How could Tom compromise? So the two of them had a fight on the set. As soon as Grace arrived at the set, she heard the quarreling from inside. Do you want me to be a freeborer? Arent you afraid that I will expose what you have done on the Inte? Do you still want to be part of the director circle? The famous director Colin Jones was not easy to deal with, either. He responded to Tom with a fake smile. Mr. Walker, I know youre not only famous but also have the support of the Walker family, but Im not afraid! Theres something wrong with your contract. Whats the problem with letting you shoot for a few more hours? Youre on my turf now. If you dont cooperate, Ill ask someone to edit your scenes and ruin your poprity! Tom was furious at this mans shameless behavior, but it was rare that he did not throw things around in a rage. Colin was very proud to have the upper hand. As a popr star, you should know how important it is for you to be generally liked. I can help you go further on this road and also can easily destroy you. Do you want to try me? You shameless viin! Colin was not irritated. Instead, heughed louder. Haha! I didnt expect that the yful boy of the Walker family would fall into my hands one day. After all, Im in the right this time. Even G od cant help you! As soon as he finished speaking, a delicate voice suddenly sounded at the door of the set. Really? Then I might have to disappoint you, Director Colin! Everyone on the set looked at the door and saw Grace, who was with Beth, walking over with a cold aura, as if she was going to have a fight. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Colin was stunned for a second. A staff member who knew Grace exined, This is the general manager of the Angle Group. It turns out to be just a manager. I thought it was the boss of the Angle Group. Colins people burst intoughter. But Grace didnt get stage fright at all. She walked up to Tom to check if he was injured. Fortunately, although this little bas tard had lost his imposing manner today, he hadnt been beaten up yet. After making sure that Tom was fine, Grace went straight to a chair and sat down, as if there was no one else around. She was so tired that if she could sit down to negotiate, she wouldnt even get up again. But in Colins eyes, her actions werepletely disrespectful to him. Your actor pis sed me off, and theres something wrong with your contract. Are you trying to beg met with this attitude? Graceughed. Who said Im here to beg you? Colin was confused. Grace shifted to a morefortable position. Tom saw that she seemed to be very tired, so he stood behind her obediently and massaged her shoulders. She enjoyed his thoughtful service for a while before continuing. Im here to ask forpensation. What!? Compensation? Colin almostughed out loud. Its kind enough that I didnt charge the Angle Group for loss of work time. How dare you ask me forpensation? Grace cleared her throat and replied, You said that there was something wrong with the contract you signed with the Angle Group, so you detained Tom and asked for a dy, didnt you? Yes. But the contract was signed by your leader after repeated confirmation. It was not the Angle Group who forced you to sign it. Since you signed it after confirming it, it proves that there is nothing wrong with the contract. Now you take the initiative to provoke us over it. Whos trying to take advantage of the loopholes in thew? You! Colin didnt expect her to be so organized and sharp. He was about to refute when Grace snat ched away his discourse rights. The actors filming duration is listed in the contract. You deliberately didnt let him go and wanted him to be a freeborer. He didnt agree, so you threatened to destroy him. Not only are you shameless and immoral, but you alsomitted crimes of personal threats and illegal detention. The legal department of the Angle Group is not easy to deal with. Do you want to try it out? Colin wanted to interrupt her several times, but he was stopped by Grace. Angles staff is not so vulnerable. Mr. Jones, you are indeed very famous in the film and television Industry, but unfortunately, our Angle Group is not satisfied with you. We wont shoot your movie! Millionaire! Chapter 92 She got up and was about to leave with Tom. Colin was angry. Youd better think it through! You proposed to breach the contract, so youll have to pay a huge penalty fee! Grace turned around and red at him. Sorry, I wont give you a penny. On the contrary, youll have to compensate us! What? Not only did she break the contract, but she also asked him topensate her! What a strong tone! Arent you afraid that Ill spread the news online and ruin the reputation of the Angle Group? Grace sneered. Dont worry. Ive already informed thewyers to sue you. You ndered us over the contract first. And then you detained my staff. Its reasonable for me to rip up the contract. If you dont believe me, you can give it a try! As soon as she finished speaking, Grace didnt want to talk nonsense anymore and left with Tom. Colin and the others wanted to stop them, but they were stopped by Beth. Ms. Salen is very busy and doesnt have time to argue with you. Mr. Jones, just wait for the courts decision. If there are any problems, talk with ourwyers!TM Grace returned to the car and asked the dejected Tom to sit in the passenger r seat. The handsome young man lowered his head like a puppy that had made a mistake, and he wasnt as high-spirited as he usually was.. Grace was confused. It had only been a short time since shed seen him. What was wrong with him? Did Old Mr. Walker punish you again? Did he hit you? Let me see. As she spoke, she reached out to tug at Toms pants. Tom blushed and quickly pushed her back. No! Im an adult after all. Dont I care about my reputation? Grace observed his expression and remembered that he walked very smoothly all the way back to the car. He didnt seem to have been beaten up. Moreover, he had been busy filming recently, and his attitude was quite serious. There was nothing wrong with it. The infamous devil incarnate of the Walker family suffered a loss at Colin Joness hands. Whats wrong with you? Tom was disappointed and muttered in a low voice, Im sorry. I just dont think you liked me like that, so Ive been trying to change. Grace, give me some more time. Ill definitely be the kind of person you like. Grace listened to him carefully. She was shocked but didnt agree with him. Why did you have to change? These are just my preferences. Is it worth it? Tom nodded with determination in his eyes. As long as you like it, its worthy. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But I dont like it. She frowned and said in a very serious tone, Everyone is unique. You dont have to deliberately change yourself and be humble for anyone. Only by being yourself can you best show your personality and charm. Back then, she had fallen in love with Edgar and naively thought that she could make Edgar fall in Chapter 12 love with her by changing and sacrificing herself. But what did she get in the end? Humiliation, ridicule, despair, and torture! However, she would get all these painful memories back from that man soon! Because she had experienced that herself, she didnt want her friends to get hurt again because of it. Tom did not speak, his expression still full of dejection Grace thought to herself, Hes still too young. No matter what I say, perhaps he cant understand much. She could only propose to have dinner with him to improve his mood. Sure enough, Tom was still a child who had not grown up yet. He soon became happy again, and his eyes regained their usual luster. After carefully putting on makeup, the two of them went to the most lively street in Frant City to have dinner. After a busy day, Grace was so tired that she fell asleep as soon as she returned to the vi. Patric felt sorry for his sister and asked Susan to quietly turn off her rm clock. Grace didnt get up until noon. After washing up, she went straight to work in the Angle Groups building. Not long after she sat down, Adrain arrived. After simple greetings, he got straight to the point. In the past few days, Ive studied the market in Frant City and found a small real estatepany that is very suitable for you to use as a springboard. As he spoke, he handed thepanys documents to Grace. It was apany that was about to apply for bankruptcy protection. Because it was small in scale, few people knew about it, and the boss had a simple background. It was indeed very suitable for her to buy and operate quietly. Thank you. Youve really done me a big favor. Adrain blushed slightly. Although I dont know what you want to do, its fine as long as I can help you. Grace was decisive. On the same day, she bought the property rights of thatpany and became its biggest shareholder and boss behind the scenes, When they signed the agreement, the former boss was stunned. Although I dont know why you insist on buying thispany, you arent changing the name and wont let the public know that youre the boss behind the scenes. Whys that? Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Grace smiled and said, You dont need to know the reason. Just do as I say. The former boss couldnt say anything more, and the two sides quickly signed the contract. Grace also arranged for Belinda, who was in the Dark Bell, to take up a position in thispany. She thoroughly changed the overall strategy and the management n of thepany. After doing all this, she went back to the car, turned on her mobile phone, and checked the recent news of the real estate industry. She found that Yvonne had been acting on behalf of the Fallen Group recently! She couldnt help shaking her head in amusement. Although Yvonne was a top student who graduated from the Finance Department of Anders University, the luxurious life she had lived for so many years had long worn out her little bit of management ability. However, it was a good thing for Grace if Yvonne was in charge of the Fallen Group for the time being. She was afraid that if Edgar disappeared for a longer time, the Fallen family would bepletely destroyed by Yvonne and Mia. However, she didnt mind helping them to increase the speed. Thinking of this, she arranged for the Dark Bell to secretly check the recent investments of the Fallen Group. She found that Yvonne seemed to be interested in thend of the new building in the western. suburbs.. So she called Belinda. Make a business n for that piece ofnd in the western suburbs. Im determined to get it. Yes, boss. At the same time, Yvonne was enjoying the high status and therge office as the acting president. She had seen Old Mr. Fallen sit there before, and her husband and son had also sat thereter on. Now that she was sitting in the chair, she really felt how fantastic it was to have that power on her own! If her son didnte back, she would have the chance to experience the feeling of being the president for a few more days. While Yvonne was thinking happily, Sandra from the marketing department came over with some files. Mrs. Fallen, this is the proposal for thend in the western suburbs. There are otherpanies participating in thepetition. In this way, we can take specific measures to ensure that we get the land. Yvonne flipped through the files and found that they were all some unknown smallpanies. How could these nobodypaniespete with the Fallen Group? She said disdainfully, I must get this piece ofnd. If you cant even defeat these cr ap pypanies, youll be outta here! Sandra was very dissatisfied with her statement. Chapter Mrs. Fallen, Im just a nobody in charge of the bidding ns. I cant guarantee that Ill get this piece of land, because youre the one who has to attend the bidding meeting in person. After that, Sandra turned around and left directly. Yvonne was pis sed off by her attitude. How dare you talk to me like that? Dont you know I can kick you out of here right now? Sandra felt wronged. When she pushed the door open, Jade happened toe in. She had overheard the conversation in the room clearly. Hello, Ms. Evans. Sandra greeted Jade with red eyes and ran out of the office without looking back. Seeing this, Jade smiled and went up to persuade Yvonne. Auntie, theres no need to argue with her. Even if you dont like her, dont provoke her at this point. You can fire her after the bidding is over. As Jade spoke, she walked up to Yvonne and massaged hier shoulders. After a few days of recuperation, the wound on her face had healed, but she would never forget the humiliation she suffered on the day of the ceremony. N?velDrama.Org ? content. However, her father was a businessman who valued his interests the most. Though he knew that she had been wronged, because of Patric and Rin Sakuragawa, he refused to take the risk to help her get rid of Grace. Since that was the case, she could only start with Yvonne and find an opportunity to take revenge herself! When Yvonne saw Jade, she cooled down a bit and went to hold her hand intimately. Jade! Fortunately, I have you. Otherwise, I would have been pis sed off by these bas tards. You must have studied management abroad. I need your help in the future. This was what Jade had been waiting for! She smiled slightly and replied with a blush, I just gained some superficial knowledge, but dont worry, auntie. Ill do my best to help you. Yvonne had originally said these things just to be polite, so she arranged an idle management position for Jade in thepany. However, it only took Jade an afternoon to sort out the departments that had been mixed for many years. two departments to her. This time, Yvonnepletely trusted her and handed over aver Three dayster, it was time for thepetitive bidding session for thend in the western suburbs. Yvonne asked Jade to stay in the Fallen Group to deal with some affairs and attended the bidding with her daughter Mia. The two of them stood at the door and talked with the senior executives of otherpanies who came to hid, After ncing through all thepanies that were there, Yvonne felt that she would definitely win the bidding, and she was socent. Just as they were about to enter, they suddenly heard amotion behind them. She looked back and saw a handsome silver-gray Maybach parked in front of her. The door of the passenger seat opened, revealing a beautiful womans face. She was wearing a rose- colored slim dress, simple but elegant. Under her exquisite makeup, her beautiful face even shocked Yvonne and Mia. It turned out to be. that bitc h Grace Salen! Mom, what is she doing here? Mia red angrily in the direction of Grace and asked Yvonne in a low voice. Yvonne shook her head. She couldnt figure it out, but she still remembered what had happened at the Mellis familys ceremony a few days ago. Mia seemed to think of the same thing. That bit ch, could it be that she knew we would win the bid today, so she deliberately came here to make trouble? Thinking of this, the two of them stepped forward. When Grace closed the door and turned around, they stood in front of her with a simile, creating a friendly atmosphere for the others to see. Seeing that there were fewer people paying attention to them, Mia gritted her teeth and asked Grace in a low voice, Why are you so persistent? You were in the limelight a few times before. Were you very proud then? Grace covered her mouth and smiled gracefully. Whats wrong? You can bid, but I cant? Mia seemed to have heard the funniest joke. You want to bid for thend in the western suburbs? Did I hear that correctly? She nced at Yvonne, who said with augh, Could it be that Patric can directly decide on the bidding for you? But do you have the money to buy it? It was known that Patric had a terrifying influence in showbiz, but it seemed that he had never interfered in the real estate industry. Grace just smiled, her expression still elegant and calm. Before she could exin, the door of the Maybach opened. What a coincidence. Im also interested in this bid. A handsome young man in a suit bypas sed the front of the car and stood next to Grace. Judging from his arrogant voice it was Tom Walker. Yvonne was stunned. Why was Tom Walker here? Could it be that the Walker family was also interested in thisnd? Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 But she hadnt seen the name of the Walker family on the list before. If the Walker family really wanted topete for this piece ofnd, then things would be a little difficult! Yvonnes face was dark, but Mia waspletely focused on a different thing. Grace, you h ooked up with my brother and had an ambiguous rtionship with Mr. Smith. Now it seems that your rtionship with Mr. Walker is not simple! Thinking that Tom had taken Grace to the Mellis familys banquetst time, and this time he brought her to the auction, Mia gritted her teeth in jealousy. Does Patric know that youre three-timing? Before Grace could say anything. Tom was the first to frown and sneer. With your big face, dull eyes, ugly face, and unpleasant voice, naturally, you cant understand how popr Grace is. You! Tom was young and hot-tempered. He had always been mean to those he hated. Mia was so angry that her face turned red. She had always been confident in her appearance. No matter where she went, she would always be praised. It was the first time that she had been despised like this! Most importantly, this person was the devil incarnate of the Walker family, the popr star, Tom Walker. No matter how angry she was, she was afraid of the Walker family, so she could only vent her anger on Grace. What did you do to them? Why are they all on your side? Grace just smiled and did not answer. However, the calmer Grace looked, the more Mia thought she was putting on an act. Just wait. Ill make you pay! Grace curled her lips and said, Ill wait and see. What Mia said couldnt hurt Grace at all, so she could only re at Grace fiercely, trying to suppress her in terms of momentum. Tom walked to the front of Grace and nced at Yvonne and Mia on the opposite side. Lets go. No need to talk to this kind of person. Grace allowed him to pull her into the venue. Mia stamped her feet in anger. She wanted to kill Grace thousands of times over with her gaze. On the other hand, Yvonne was preupied, and no one knew what she was thinking. In the venue. Before the bidding officially began, the representatives of thepanies spontaneously formed small groups andmunicated with each other. Grace looked around and finally found Belinda in the crowd.. 1130 The Millioul The two of them seemed to sense each other. Belinda nced at Grace back, as if they weremunicating with each other in silence. They seemed to have reached an agreement, and then their gazes naturally moved away from each other as if nothing had happened. Tom, who was forced here as a makeweight, was unaware of it at all. He was reading the detailed description of thend when he turned his head and asked Grace. Grace, do you like this piece ofnd very much? If you do, I can buy it for you. Grace couldnt helpughing. If you really dare to buy it, Old Mr. Walker will break your legs when he finds out. He wont punish me because its for you. He will be more than happy. Tom smiled softly. When he looked at her, his eyes sparkled. And even if Im really going to be beaten when I go back, its worth it for you, my queen! Grace flicked his forehead and said, Youre so naughty. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Tom began to act and cried out in pain. He covered his forehead pitifully, with a pleading expression on his face. While they were bickering, the bidding began. The representatives of thepanies entered the main hall one after another. The seats had been arranged in advance. Grace went straight to the first row and sat down in the seat with her name on it. With the hosts opening speech, the bidding officially began. Waiters walked to the seats and put away the bidding documents of thepanies politely. When the waiter arrived at Tom and Graces seats, Tom waved his hand, indicating that he had no bidding document. The waiter was shocked. He could only ignore the two of them awkwardly and collect otherpanies information. Yvonne, who was sitting on the right side of the first row, saw everything clearly. After making sure that Tom didnt even have a bidding n, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Since the Walker family didnt intend topete for this piece ofnd, it could only belong to the Fallen Group. Thinking of this, she changed her mood, stood up proudly, and gracefully put the bidding documents of the Fallen Group into the wooden box held by the waiter. When the people from otherpanies saw how determined she was, they began to talk about it. It seems that Mr. Walker is here just for fun, but with arge enterprise like the Fallen Group joining the bid, Im afraid that thend is not meant for us. Thats right. s, how pitiful toe here for nothing. I can only congratte the Fallen Group in advance. Everyone sighed. Yvonne was even more pleased when she heard that. She stood up modestly and smiled at all the people present in the back row, as if she were the host. Im really sorry. The Fallen Group is indeed going to get this piece ofnd, so I can only disappoint Chapter 44 you. But dont worry. I wont let youe here for nothing. Anypany thates to participate in the bidding today will have the opportunity to cooperate with the Fallen Group to participate in the subsequent construction of thisnd. Hearing this, everyones eyes lit up. They didnt have much chance to gain thisnd, but now they had a chance to cooperate with the Fallen Group. This was simply manna from heaven! Everyone began to tter Yvonne. Mrs. Fallen, youre so generous. With you in charge of the Fallen Group, it will definitely be at its peak!TM Thats right. Mrs. Fallen, HYB Group has the best reputation in this field. Please consider us! Being ttered, Yvonne becamecent. This was the feeling of being the head of thepany! It was so cool! She suppressed the ecstasy in her heart and calmly waved her hand to signal everyone to listen to her quietly. Dont worry, everyone. As long as you hand in the proposal, the Fallen Group will select three of the bestpanies to work with. Itll be a win-win cooperation. Great! Mrs. Fallen, you are generous! Yvonne had won a good reputation for the Fallen Group. Mia was also very pleased. She turned her head and subconsciously nced in the direction of Grace. However, thetter was ying with her mobile phone casually, as if she didnt care about it at all. Mia walked up to Grace with a snort and looked at Grace with her chin. Grace, the host will announce that thend belongs to the Fallen Group soon. Everyone at the scene. is happy for us. Why dont you say something? Grace put down her phone and smiled. Dont be too proud. If it doesnt belong to the Fallen Group, wont you be too embarrassed to show your faces? How could it not belong to the Fallen Group? Nopany present couldpete with the Fallen Group. In Mias eyes, Grace was overestimating herself. Mia looked at her sarcastically, and a vicious look shed across his eyes. Do you dare to make a bet with me? Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Grace was intrigued. Bet on what? If the Fallen Group wins the bid, remove all your clothes in public and admit that youre a bitch who likes to seduce men! Then leave Frant City and never appear on the screen again! This was intended humiliation! Tom was angry to hear this. Just as he was about to help Grace retort, she stopped him. Grace smiled and continued. I dont ask for much. If otherpanies win the bid, you have to bow to me on the spot three times. Mia was stunned at first. Then she fell she wouldnt lose, so she could bet on anything. Okay! Ill wait for you to be naked and lose your dignity! After saying that, Mia swaggered back to her seat. As soon as she sat down, the host announced the result. After the official speech, he took out the final report and began to read, First of all, congrattions to ST Construction Company for winning the bid in the Yune District There were some small plots ofnd being auctioned in the early stages. Every time the host announced a winningpany, the audience apuded. Hearing that it was getting closer and closer to thend in the western suburbs, Mia was very excited and even a little nervous. She subconsciously nced at Grace, only to see that she was remarkably calm. Humph, Id like to see how this bitch will sufferter! Mia thought. Finally, its the most popr piece ofnd in the western suburbs! Who will be its owner? On the stage, the hosts expression was mysterious when he got to the days main event. The atmosphere became lively as well. Yvonne was a little nervous at first, but she was relieved when she saw that the host seemed to nce in her direction. Let us congratte the biggest winner this time At the same time as the host announced the owner, Yvonne stood up directly. She even turned around and waved to the back seat with a smile, showing off her victory. Thend owner near the western suburbs is Beazer Real Estate. Congrattions! Yvonne was about to give a speech on stage when she suddenly heard a strange name. She froze on the spot. Beazer Real Estate?! It wasnt the Fallen Group.. How was that possible? When did such an inconspicuouspany appear? She had never heard of it before! At this moment, she stood up and waved her hand like a clown. 11:50 The Millionaire Chapter 95 The words Beazer Real Estate. were like ps, making her too ashamed to show her face. The audience began to whisper among themselves. When they looked at Yvonne, their expressions became sharp. Mia stood up in disbelief and questioned, Thats impossible! What kind of bullshitpany is that? It should be no match for the Fallen Group. You conspired with each other to y tricks on us, isnt it? The hosts face darkened. Miss Fallen, please pay attention to your words. We have made aprehensive decision after comparing the bidding ns of each party. It is fair and just. I dont believe it! Unless you show me the evidence, I wont ept it! Mia refused to give up. Now, the host was in a dilemma. Where did the evidencee from? The bidding n couldnt be made public, which was taboo for anypany. But if they didnt take out anything, people would think that they were really colluding. Seeing that the host didnt speak, Mia snorted. As long as you cant provide any evidence, the bidding will no longer count! This The host was in a dilemma. Grace gave Belinda, sitting in thest row, a look. Belinda understood, stood up directly, and walked towards the stage. Whether this bidding count or not, its not up to you, Miss Fallen! When everyone heard the loud female voice, they all turned around in shock. The person in charge of Beazer Real Estate was sitting in such an inconspicuous back row, which showed how obscure and small thepany was! How could such an insignificantpany win the bid? They couldntpare to the Fallen Group, but cant they stillpare to Beazer Real Estate? All the majorpanies began to agree with Mia and asked to void the bidding. The voice of the crowd was very impassioned. After receiving the order from Grace, Belinda walked steadily to the stage and picked up microphone. the Since everyone insists, then lets broadcast the bidding proposal to everyone! Then you will know that our Beazer Real Estate won by relying on our own strength!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone scoffed. He didnt believe that such a smallpany could make anything good. The host quickly informed the organizer. In the end, the organizer agreed to Belindas request. Two minutester, the screen began to release the proposal of Benzer Real Estate. At first nce, it looked ordinary. But the more they read, the more they found the person who wrote this bid was capable. Chapter 95 It was extremely urate and sharp in the analysis of the whole industry and the development market of thend in the citys western suburbs. Everyone was too shocked to speak. They didnt expect so many hidden talents in Beazer Real Estate. A representative from apany stood up curiously and asked, Miss, did you write this bid? Belinda shook her head. No, our boss wrote it herself. No one knew it was because the men of Dark Bell and the staff from Beazer Real Estate didnt make a proper proposal. Grace was dissatisfied with the copies they handed in. Ultimately, she had no choice but to work in person and stayed up all night to make it. However, Grace, the real boss behind the scenes, frowned and red at Belinda. Belinda knew she had said too much, so she quickly lowered her head and dared not look at Grace. The crowd did not notice their small movements. They were all curious about who the boss of Beazer Real Estate was! Although it now looked inconspicuous, the boss behind it was a great talent. If it continues to develop, it might be a very troublesomepetitor! Many people began secretly searching on the Inte, trying to find out who the mysterious and lowC key boss behind Beazer Real Estate was. With the overwhelming power of the bidding, no one dared to question it anymore. Although Mia didnt quite understand, she could guess what was going on from the expressions of everyone and Yvonne. She could only lower her head to reduce her presence. Seeing that the representatives from majorpanies were utterly convinced, Belinda began to make a speech. ..Finally, on behalf of thepany, I want to thank Mrs. Fallen. If it werent for her modesty, Im afraid that we at Beazer Real Estate couldnt make it. These words were undoubtedly a p in Yvonnes face. Everyone present knew how proud she was before. She was not modest at all! Yvonne blushed. She had just been ttered, but now she wished she could find a hole to hide in! However, because the Fallen Group was the overlord of the real estate industry, although the other companies were dissatisfied, they didnt dare to say anything excessive in front of her. The bidding session ended perfectly. Everyone began to disperse one after another. Mia bent down and hid behind Yvonne, trying to leave as if nothing had happened. However, she was stopped by Tom. Graceughed awkwardly from behind. Miss Fallen, you havent fulfilled the bet yet, but you want to leave just like that? Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 After what had happened in the old mansionst time, Mia was still in a state of shock. Initially, she didnt think she would lose, so she wanted to bet arrogantly. Now that she had lost, she began to be afraid. After all, they were in the Fallen familyst time, and she had only lost face in front of those housekeepers who had signed a confidentiality agreement. If she was unhappy, she could vent her anger on those helpers. And no one would dare to talk about her. But this time, if she bowed to this bi tch in front of so many outsiders, how could she survive in the upper ss in the future? She would rather die than bow! She hid behind Yvonne and argued unwillingly, Its just a joke. Why are you so serious? Tom sped his hands together and said sarcastically, You go back on your word when you lose. I didnt expect the Fallen family to be so shameless. Yvonne was baffled by the scolding. After asking Mia, she learned that Mia had a bet with Grace and tried to fool her with words. Please forgive her, Grace. Mia is still young. How can a childs joke count? Whats more, how can she face others in front of so many people if she does so? Grace asked with a smile, If I lose the bet, will you let go of the opportunity to humiliate me? Of course not! Ever since this b itch divorced, she had never taken her, her ex-mother-inw, seriously. She even dreamed of teaching Grace a lesson! But she couldnt say that. Yvonne smiled gently. As she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Mia. How can it be the same? Im the daughter of the Fallen family. Who do you think you are? My reputation is more important than yours. As soon as she finished speaking, Grace darkened her face. If you dare to make a bet, you must admit defeat. Mrs. Fallen, have you forgotten that Miss Fallen is already an adult? She should be responsible for what she said! These words came from Belinda, who had just walked down the stage. She stepped forward and continued to speak up for Grace. Miss Fallen, if you break the bet and go back on your word, Im afraid your reputation in the upper ss wont be any better in the future. Its none of your business! Mia grabbed Yvonne by the arm and red at Belinda angrily. Yvonne looked at Belinda and Grace up and down and sald suspiciously, Miss Belinda spoke up for Grace. It seems that youve known her for a long time. Im just speaking about the facts. Belinda didnt look at Grace. Both of them looked unfamiliar, 11:50 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Es wife Chapter 96 Yvonne looked them up and down and didnt think much about it. Mia was furious. I dont care! The bet just now doesnt count! I wont bow to you no matter what! After that, she pushed Tom away and wanted to leave the venue. Grace said coldly, Thats not up to you. As soon as Grace finished speaking, Mia had a bad feeling. Suddenly, she felt a pain in the back of her knee, and something hit her. Ouch! She was in so much pain that she couldnt stand still. She threw herself forward and prostrated herself in front of Grace. Tom and Belindaughed on the spot. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. This posture was really embarrassing! If she had known what was good for her and bowed, she wouldnt have been so embarrassed. Grace looked down at Mia at her feet and smiled. Good girl, youre so obedient. Youd better remember not to make a bet casually next time. Mia struggled to get up from the ground. Her knees hurt so much that she couldnt exert any strength. Her hands slipped, and she knelt down again. Tomughed so hard that his face was almost cramped. Unfortunately, at this time, almost all the people present had left, and only a few of them saw the horror of Mia. They could only cover their mouths and snicker because they didnt dare to offend the Fallen Group. Mia was ashamed and annoyed. B itch! How dare you plot against me! Next to her, Yvonne hurriedly pulled Mia. However, after trying several times, she failed to pull Mia up. On the contrary, she slipped and fell down. Seeing this, Grace was happy. Mrs. Fallen, youre too polite. Although I deserve it, you dont have to bow to me in person. Tom let out an undisguisedugh. Yvonne was so angry that she raised her head and red at Grace. Because they were in public, she could only grit her teeth and say, I advise you not to go too far! Grace blinked her bright eyes. Go too far? She paused for a moment, and her face gradually turned cold. But I dont think its enough. After all, Miss Fallens bow is not sincere enough. Mia was terrified. Before she could react, something flew over. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in the back of her neck, and she couldnt stand it anymore. She lost her weight and fell heavily to the ground. Someone hissed softly. The sound was so loud that it seemed to be so hurt! Chapter 96 When Mia raised her head again, there was a prominent red bulge on her forehead, which was funny. Ah! Mia was so angry that she was too ashamed to see anyone. Yvonne was angry and distressed. But after all, Mia was in the wrong this time. She couldnt scold Grace directly in front of a group of outsiders. In the end, she supported Mia and left the venue. When almost everyone left, the two bodyguards, hiding in the dark and hitting Mia, came out. Grace smiled generously and said, Well done. Ill raise your sry. At the same time, in the mountain range that connected Frant City to Wind City. In the past few days, Edgar had almost searched the entire mountain. All kinds of technological instruments were directly powered off. It was getting more and more difficult to find Grace. The men sighed, but they were afraid of being punished by their boss, so they didnt dare to say anything. Edgar leaned against the tree and smoked in silence. If something had really happened to Grace, it would have been impossible to find not a single after they searched inch by inch for so many days. clue The man who took the lead came over and said with embarrassment, Mr. Fallen, could it be that the news was wrong? Maybe Miss Salen fell somewhere else? Maybe its too dark for Tim to see the approximate position. The signal th Or maybe she fell into a river? in mountains is too poor, and we cant call over more people. Why dont we Before he could finish his words, Edgar became more and more serious, and his blue eyes. narrowed. No, she didnt die. Argh?! The subordinate was stunned. How could she still be alive after falling from the sky? Edgar pursed his thin lips tightly and did not exin. The information from Zack could not be wrong, and Tim did not lie. She did fall from the ne. It was even more impossible for the detector he brought to make a mistake. Even if she fell into the river, there had to be some kind of trace. Therefore, there was only one possibility left. He frowned and suddenly thought of something. Lets go back to Frant City. Yes, Mr. Fallen! His men immediately gave the order. They quickly packed their belongings and were ready to return to Frant City. Just as they were about to leave, a group of people suddenly supported each other and walked toward them. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 The bespectacled man in the front of the group asked Edgar, Sir, we were all here traveling. As a result, we lost our way and luggage. We were starving to death. Do you know how to get out of here? Edgar didnt say anything. He just looked into the mans eyes. No one could tell what he was thinking. The man looked at Edgars men behind him and continued to curry favor with them. Sir, are you also ready to leave the mountain? Why dont we go together so that we can take care of each other? Compared to this mans enthusiasm, Edgar seemed very indifferent. He examined the seven or eight men behind the bespectacled man in the id shirt. Born in the army, he was instinctively wary of strangers who suddenly appeared. This group of people imed to travel here and even lost their luggage, but the dirt on their clothes was very fresh. It didnt look like they hadnt changed for a few days. It seemed as if they had done it on purpose. Although they were stag gering and supporting each other, everyones eyes were bright. They didnt look like they had been hungry for a few days. Edgar frowned, and his face darkened. Something was wrong with this group of people. His men standing next to him soon noticed his expression and began to be on guard. Edgar replied with a smile, No need. Were not going the same way. He turned around and was about to leave. Where are you going, sir? We want to make friends with you. The man in the id shirt stepped forward to pat him on the shoulder. Before he could touch Edgar, his hand was grabbed tightly by him. The atmosphere on both sides suddenly became a little unusual. Edgar grabbed him with one hand and reached into his pocket with the other. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. His hand was held down by the man warily, but the brand-new hilt in the mans pocket was exposed. Edgar sneered, but his ck eyes were cold. Im afraid such a new knife is not just for vacation. Who sent you here? Seeing that he had been exposed, the man stopped pretending and put on a vicious look. Since youre here, dont even consider returning alive! After that, he took out the knife and stabbed it at Edgar. Edgar quickly dodged to the side, and the two quickly wrestled with each other. Seeing this, the others also took out their weapons. The two groups fought on the spot, and the scene was chaotic. Yvonne went back. After calming Mia down, she went to thepany and called Jade. As soon as Jade reached the door of the presidents office, a coffee cup suddenly fell at her feet. When she was on her way, she had already heard that the Fallen Group had failed in the bidding so Chapter 57 she walked behind Yvonne with a smile and massaged her temples considerately. I know youre angry, but its not worth it for you to go loopy. Yvonne had a headache. She closed her eyes and enjoyed Jades massage while calming down. Jade continued. Ive checked Beazer Real Estate. It was originally a smallpany on the verge of bankruptcy. For some reason, it suddenly came back to life a few days ago. This time, it won the bid. The fact shouldnt be that simple. Yvonne opened her eyes and held Jades hand lovingly. Then Ill have to trouble you to find out who owns this property. You can poach her to the Fallen. Group with a high sry if she hands over thend in the western suburbs. Jade frowned. But aunt, she was a boss of apany. How could she be willing to be a staff of the Fallen Group. Yvonne was silent for a moment. If the Fallen Group cant use her, then drive her and herpany out of Frant City. Okay, but Jade paused with aplicated expression on her face. Whats wrong? My position in the Fallen Group is still too low. Many people refuse to obey me. If it goes on like this, Im afraid I wont be able to help you much. Yvonne waved her hand generously and said, Ill let you in charge of all the departments you want. Jade was overjoyed. Thank you, Aunt. Aftering out of the presidents office, Jade went straight to the relevant department to review the formalities. This time, she took over the HR department and finance department. She knew what she was doing every time. She didnt ask for too much so that Yvonne wouldnt be on guard. However, what she did now would be convenient for her to arrange her own people in the HR department, and the finance department was the source of the wholepany. With these two departments in hand, it was only a matter of time before the Fallen Group became hers. Once she owned the Fallen Group, she would have much power. The first thing she needed to deal with was the bit ch who made a fool of her at the opening ceremony of the Mellis family, Grace Salen. Thinking of this, Jades eyes lit up with excitement. But she was notcent. She still had to do the task assigned by Yvonne. Therefore, she secretly arranged for someone to work for Beazer Real Estate. Whether it was to inquire about information or to y dirty tricks, it was of help. Grace was sitting in the office of Angle Group to deal with misceneous matters. Suddenly, she received a call from Belinda. Whats the matter? Boss, theres news about the Fallen Group, Belinda said seriously. Chapter 97 Speak. Yvonne handed over five departments, together with the HR and finance departments, to Jade. Grace shook her head with a smile. Yvonne even dared to hand over the finance department to an outsider. How careless she was! It seemed that it wouldnt be long before the Fallen Group would bepletely destroyed by Yvonne. And Jade would be the one who gained benefits. Yvonne didnt know how to run apany and even dared to spare Old Mr. Fallens life work. If he knew about it, he would have been angered to death. Unfortunately, although she was happy to see the Fallen Group decline, she had promised Old Mr. Fallen to protect the Fallen Group before he passed away. Therefore, she had to get the Fallen Group. After sorting out her thoughts, she spoke to Belinda on the other end of the phone. Send someone to keep an eye on Jade. If she makes any moves, let me know immediately. In addition, if the Fallen Group wants to sell their stocks quietly, buy them all at any price. Yes. After receiving the order, Belinda quickly left to make arrangements. An hourter. Grace received another call from Belinda. Youre right. Jade will take action soon. Among the candidates who have just applied for Beazer Real Estate, there is someone with a very suspicious background. I asked someone to check and found that he had talked to an unknown number on the phone today. Then 200,000 dors was quickly transferred to his card. Belinda paused for a moment and continued. Should we kick him out and send him to Jade? Grace thought for a moment and stalled. No, we need to hire him. Huh? Belinda was stunned. This person is probably amercial spy sent by Jade. Arent you afraid that he will leak thepanys secrets if you keep him? Its better to monitor him under my nose, and I want him to reveal the secret. Her voice was steady, and there was a determined look on her face. Im afraid it wont be long before the Fallen Group is ruined by Jade. Lets help her this time! Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 After talking to Belinda on the phone, Grace tidied up the desk and was ready to go upstairs to find Patric. Chad had stayed in Frant City for a long time. Grace nned to go to the Mellis family with Patric to see how Hedda was doing and to try to set Chad free as soon as possible. When she arrived at the presidents office on the top floor, Alex was not waiting outside. She didnt think much about it, and the office door was unlocked. As soon as she pushed the door open a little, she heard a steady sounding from inside. It seemed that someone was making a phone call. Sergio, isnt it too radical of you to do this? After all, its rted to Grace. I think she may have her own ns Was it about her? What could make Patric act so mysteriously? Just as she was about to continue listening, the door was suddenly pushed open from the inside. Alex was keenly aware of her presence. Patric put away his phone with a natural expression on his face and looked at her gently. When did you get here? Why didnt youe in? Grace was a little embarrassed and touched the tip of her car unnaturally. I just came here to invite you to go to the Mellis familys ce to check on Hedda when you have time. Okay, Im done with my work. I can go now. Grace nodded obediently. When she met his eyes, she found that his expression was calm. Had she heard it wrong before? She didnt think too much about it. Even if Patric was hiding something from her, he would never hurt her. Just as they were about to set off for the Mellis familys, they received a message from Chad. Hedda was no longer in critical condition. Chad had stayed in Frant City for too long. At this time, he was already at the private airport to return to Wind City. They had no choice but to turn around and go to the private airport. In the back seat, Grace turned her head and nced at Patric next to her from time to time. Patric was reading the newspaper with his head down when the sun outside the window shone in, covering his hair with a warm halo. His handsome profile was unusually focused. He noticed her gaze and asked in a low voice, Whats wrong? After hesitating for two seconds, Grace asked tentatively, Patric dont you have anything to say to me? Patric paused. No. Alright then 11:51 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wife Chapter 58 She stopped talking, turned away, and looked out of the window again. Since he didnt want to tell her, then forget it. Soon, they arrived at the private airport. Grace went up and gave Chad a big hug. Thank you for your hard work, Chad. Chad reached out and rubbed her soft hair. When he saw her, he finally smiled. Silly girl. The three of them talked for a while. Seeing that it was gettingte, Grace and Patric watched Chad board the ne. Wait a minute! Mr. Smith, Ms. Salen! Something happened to the Mellis family! As soon as Chad stepped onto the stairs, Alex suddenly rushed over. Chad had to stop, turn around, and ask, Whats wrong? The Mellis family sent someone to say that Ms. Hedda suddenly fainted at home. Mrs. Mellis said that maybe there was something wrong with the operation before, which damaged the nerves in her brain. She wants Mr. Chad to have a look again. Fainted? Grace frowned. How could something go wrong with the operation that Chad had performed? Had someone framed him on purpose? Wasnt that person courting death by framing Chad for not being skilled in medicine? Patric was also very puzzled, while Chads face darkened. Lets go and have a look. Chad had no choice but to cancel the flight temporarily and go to the vi of the Mellis family with Grace. In the vi, Emma was pacing back and forth outside Heddas homey room. When she saw theming over, she ran over happily to wee Chad. Youre finally here. Hedda was practicing walking at home today when she suddenly fainted. Shes still in aa. I was so anxious that I had no choice but to disturb you. Patrics face was still cold. He nodded slightly and walked past Emma to open the door. Grace followed closely behind, ready to go in and check on Hedda. However, she was stopped by Emma, who smiled tteringly and said, Miss Salen, Mr. Smith can handle it. Youre not a doctor, and you wont be of much help even if you go in. Why dont you with me outside? chat Grace observed her with a frown. With how much she doted on Hedda, Emma would be desperately anxious at Heddas condition, but now she could still send her away, and her attitude was so attentive. It seemed that Heddas fainting Forget it. On the day of the opening ceremony of the Mellis family, no matter whether Hedda was sincere or not, she still wanted to help me. Ill take it as returning a favor, Grace thought. Thinking of this, she smiled at Chad and said, You go in first. Ill talk to Mrs. Mellis here. Chapter 95 Chad nodded and pushed the door open. When Emma saw the subtle movements in their eyes, her face stiffened slightly and she asked half- jokingly, It seems that you and Mr. Smith have a tacit understanding. You two Her eyes darted back and forth, indicating something. Grace was expressionless. Were just friends. Emma seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and smiled happily. She handed Grace some fruit eagerly and said, Thats good. Miss Salen, youre so lucky to have friends like Chad and Patric! Grace just nodded in agreement and said nothing. In the room, the lights were dim. Hedday quietly on the bed as if she had never woken up. But unlike the vegetative patient she was before, her face was much ruddier thanst time, and her breathing was a little rapid. With just a nce at her, Chad frowned, and his face darkened. Youre not sick. Being exposed so quickly, Hedda felt ashamed. Seeing that Chad was about to leave, she hurriedly opened her eyes, sat up from the bed, and pulled his sleeve. Dont go! Chad didnt look back or move his feet. Hedda couldnt see the expression on his face, but she could clearly feel the coldness around him, which was as cold as an ice cer. He was angry Hedda was so anxious that her eyes turned red, and she suddenly panicked. She only knew that if Chad left this time, she would never have the chance to see him again. Chad, I know that the Mellis family and the Smith family are not on the same level at all. You and I are not well-matched in social status, but I know that if I dont tell you, there will be no chance! She paused and took a deep breath as if she was mustering up her courage. Then, she raised her head with a determined look in her eyes. I like you! I really like you. I know that we havent known each other for a long time, and you dont know me very well, but can you stay and try to get to know me? I No, Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Chads cold voice. Because I dont like you. There seemed to be a string breaking in her heart. Hedda looked at his tall back nkly, Seeing that he was so heartless that he didnt even want to look back at her, she didnt know how to describe her feelings. She knew that she had lied to him by pretending to be sick, but if she didnt do this, she would never have a chance to fight for herself. The Million Chapter 98 Her eyes were red, and she hit her lip firmly to prevent her tears from falling. Is it because of Grace? Do you like her?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Her knuckles turned white as she held the bedsheet too tightly. She was afraid that he would give an affirmative answer, but she still held out a little hope in her heart. But this time, Chad did not say anything. He let go of her hand coldly and pushed the door open without looking back. utside the door, Emma and Grace were chatting on the sofa. When they saw Chading out, they were shocked. Whats wrong, Mr. Smith? she asked.. Chad ignored her and looked directly at Grace. You clearly know that shes pretending to he sick. Was he really angry? It was the first time that Grace had seen Chad treat her like this. She blinked guiltily. I Chad didnt want to give her a chance to exin, so he strode downstairs and left. Just as Grace was about to chase after him, she was pulled by Emma to check on Hedda in the room. Heddas eyes were very red, as if she had just cried. And she was also in a bad mood. Emma threw herself at Hedda and said with a pained expression, My dear daughter, Ive tried to persuade you. Chad is too cold. He wouldnt like you. But you had to give it a try, and now youre hurt! Hedda bit the corner of her lips and didnt speak. Knowing that Hedda had always been stubborn and that she could not persuade her once she had made up her mind, Emma turned her head to beg Grace. Grace, for the sake of our rtionship, please help Hedda. Since you were able to ask Mr. Smith to come to Frant City, you must have a way to make him stay here. Grace shook her head and said with a serious expression, Its useless. Hes a man of principle. If he doesnt like Hedda, no one can persuade him. Perhaps these words were a little too cruel for Hedda, but Grace had no choice but to say it bluntly. It was better to have short-term pain than long-term agony. Hedda could only rely on herself to figure it out as soon as possible. Emma sighed in disappointment. Seeing this sad scene, Grace couldnt do anything to help. She turned around and was about to leave. Grace Hedda stopped her and asked uncertainly, Are you going to be my enemy? Emma was so scared that she trembled. Nancys fate was still vivid in her mind. She didnt dare to move Grace stood there quietly for a few seconds. Without exining or looking back, she left the Mellis familys vi. Aftering out of the vi, she saw Patric in his car by the side of the road waiting for her. 11:51 The Millionaire and His Mullinaire Ex wit Chapter 99 She went straight over, opened the door, and sat in the back seat. Seeing her serious face, Patric gently rubbed her head. Whats wrong? Who offended my little princess? Grace was sad. I offended Chad. Patricughed out loud. Silly girl, you didnt do anything wrong. Chad has been devoted to medical research all these years and hasnt been in contact with a woman. Dad scolded him many times. It seems that he listens to you the most. But hes angry Patric shook his head. You dont know him. He looks cold, but in fact, hes shy. Anyway, you dont have to worry about it. If hes really fated to be with Hedda, theyll be together in the end. Grace breathed a sigh of relief. Patric seemed to have thought of something, and his expression gradually became serious. Grace, theres something that I think I should tell you Seeing that he was serious, Grace couldnt help bing serious too. Its about your ex-husband. Edgar? Wasnt he missing? She sent the Dark Bell to investigate, but they couldnt find him. She only knew that he suddenly disappeared the day before Nancy held the press conference. Grace asked suspiciously, Have you found him? Patric nodded. Chris found that hes in the mountains of Frant City and Wind City. Chris was well-informed, and his informationwork was indeed better than the Dark Bells. It was not surprising that he could find him. However Whats he doing there? Patric didnt say anything, as if there was something embarrassing that he couldnt bring himself to say. Grace put together all the clues of that period. After thinking about it carefully, she shook her head with a smile. Does he think Im dead and wanted to go there to get my body? Even if I died, he wouldnt let go of my body? Patric choked and had to change the topic. He was trapped in the mountains this time, so he didnt come back for a long time. But it wont be long before he returns to Frant City, maybe a week at most. Grace froze for a moment. A week was indeed a little short. If Jade hadnt acted fast enough and Edgar had been able toe back in time to preside over the situation, it would have been difficult for her to make the Fallen Group go bankrupt. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Patric could tell that she was anxious. Chapter 99 Then what are you going to do next? Grace looked up at him and smiled. Very well. Ill give him a big surprise the day hees back! Patric looked at her burning eyes and lowered his head guiltily. In fact, there were two more things that he had hidden from her It was Chris who had sent someone to trap Edgar. Chris hadnt liked that ba stard for a long time, so it was a good opportunity to teach him a lesson secretly. Edgar came to him with no bad intentions but he did so in order to save her. If Grace looked into it carefully, she would find that Tims kidnapping of the ne had nothing to do with Edgar. She just didnt want to get to the bottom of it. She would rather believe that Edgar had betrayed her. Patric opened his mouth and wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. In the end, he didnt say anything. Even if Edgar was in the right about this matter, Grace had suffered a lot because of him in the past three years. It was time for him to pay for what he had done to her! Knowing that Edgar wasing soon, Grace was in high spirits. The next day, she arranged for Belinda to pretend to be a major shareholder of Beazer Real Estate. She had bought thend in the western suburbs of the city, and the follow-up development n would be discussed with the HYB Group. Tonight, take the Fallen familys spy to the party with the HYB Group. Remember to give him a chance to get the n. On the other end of the phone, Belinda was very surprised. Boss, if he tells Jade about our n, she will definitely stop us from cooperating with HYB. Grace pursed her lips and smiled. Lets see whether they have the ability or not. What? Belinda couldnt understand what Grace wanted to do, so she could only listen to her obediently. That night, Jade came to the Fallen familys ce in high spirits and asked Yvonne for credit. Auntie, Ive got the cooperation ns of Beazer Real Estate and the HYB Group. Yvonne was pleasantly surprised. Really? She hurriedly took the proposal from Jade and read it carefully. Thats great! With this proposal, things will be much easier. Standing next to Yvonne, Jade suggested, Now that we know the price that Beazer Real Estate offered to the HYB Group, we just need to double the offer, and their cooperation will be messed up. Beazer Real Estate is a smallpany with insufficient funds. When they make the advance payment, well intercept their cooperation. They dont have money and cant get a better building material company to cooperate with. They can only wait for death and obediently hand over thend in the western suburbs. Hearing this, Yvonne grinned from ear to ear. Very good. Then Ill leave everything to you. No matter how much it costs, the Fallen Group can afford it! Jade nodded. Yvonne patted her on the shoulder and looked at her seriously. Jade, you are my most trusted child. Dont let me down! Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Jade nodded seriously and began to make arrangements on the next day. However, when she went to negotiate with HYB Group, they said regretfully, Im sorry, Ms. Evans. The price of Beazer Real Estate has risen to 100 million dors. We cant give you this batch of goods unless you increase it as well? For the sake of such a batch of building materials, Beazer Real Estate could actually raise the price. by 100 million? Were they crazy? But it was good that they invested all their money in thatnd, which showed that they attached great importance to thend, which could almost decide the wholepanys survival. Once the cooperation couldnt go on, they would lose everything and dere bankruptcy. In that case, the Fallen Group would get that piece ofnd. Thinking of this, Jade mmed the table without hesitation. The Fallen Group can increase the price by 150 million to buy this batch of goods. The head of HYB Group clicked his tongue in disgust. Well After all, credibility is important in doing business. You only added 50 million to ask us to break the contract with Beazer Real Estate. Isnt that a bit shabby? Whats more, its not easy for us to negotiate with them! Jades expression was a little embarrassed. Before she could refute it, the assistant of the head of HYB Group pushed the door in. He whispered in his ear, Beazer Real Estate added another 100 million dors. Although they were whispering, their voices were not low at all. Jade heard it clearly, and her face darkened. As the future heir of the Evans Group, she would soon annex the Fallen Group. How could she give in to Beazer Real Estate? She wanted to win, so she suddenly stood up and put the empty coffee cup on the table in front of theN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. head of HYB Group. With a loud bang, the person was shocked. Jade raised her chin proudly and said loudly, 500 million dors in cash! The heads eyes lit up. Deal! At the same time, in the conference room next door in HYB Group. Grace sat in the main seat, and there was an exquisite tea set on the table. She calmly poured out the first pot of tea and began the second round of cooking. The room was filled with the fragrance of tea. Belinda sat on the left and watched her leisurely and proficient movements quietly. She was indeed the daughter of the Smith family. She had left 5 City for six years, but she could still remember the tea ceremony perfectly. The sound of the door opening broke the silence in the conference room. The assistant came in with a happy face. Youre right! The Fallen Group has followed us and offered 500 million dors in cash! Our president said that when their money is paid, he will immediately 11:51 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wife transfer it to you ording to the contract. You will get 80%. Grace didnt say anything and focused on drinking tea. Belinda stood up and shook hands with the assistant. Very good. Happy cooperation. Mostpanies used checks, and their cash reserves were not too much. However, the Fallen Group could provide so much cash at a time, which showed that they were powerful. Unfortunately, once they spent all the cash, there would be more and more loopholes. Late at that night. Lightning and thunder interweaved, a torrential rain pouring down. In the mountains near Frant City, a group of people were running desperately on the mountain path. Boss, theres a cave over there! They quickly rushed into the narrow and dark cave, cut some weeds, and barely covered the entrance of the cave. It was a ce to hide temporarily. Edgars short hair was soaked in the rain and fell on his forehead. His handsome face was abnormally pale, and even his lips were bloodless. As soon as he breathed a sigh of relief, the sharp pain in his waist suddenly made him feel light-headed. He could no longer support himself on one knee. Mr. Fallen! They had been focused on running just now. Edgar was injured, but he didnt say a word from beginning to end. It was only then that the subordinate realized that his waist had been stabbed by the knife. It was a long and deep wound, which had turned white under the rain, but blood was still seeping out. Edgar was drenched in the rain along the way. His entire body began to heat up. He seemed to have a fever! If he couldnt stop the bleeding in time, his life would be in danger! Fortunately, his men had all survived in the army, so they basically knew how to save themselves in the wild. Because theycked resources, it took them almost an hour to bandage Edgars wounds. He woke up from a daze. The first thing he said was, Go back to Frant City tomorrow! His subordinate, Eric, was almost anxious to death. He was almostatose because of fever, but he still wanted to go back to Frant City. Boss, youre too weak. Those people outside are still looking for us. If we act rashly, your will split open. Do you really want to die? ur wound Edgar bit his thin lips tightly. In the past, no matter how serious his injuries were, he would still be able to endure them, and so would he this time. He recovered from the pain and began to sort out the situation. Did you notice that there was an identical tattoo on the inside of their arms when you fought that group of people? After thinking for a while, Eric found a piece of rag for Edgar to bandage the wound. He drew the tattoo based on his memory on the rag and handed it to Edgar. A group of people gathered around the tattooed rag and discussed it. It seems to be an animal. Chapter 100 Yes! Its a kind of animal. Do these two sides look like two horns? Rhinoceros! As soon as Fred finished speaking. Eric knocked him on the head. Foolish! Rhinoceros only have one horn! Edgar listened to their chatter and stared at the piece of rag with a frown. After thinking for a moment, he said weakly, Its a deer. Although his voice was soft, his subordinates heard it clearly, and their expression became serious. In a mission many years ago, they had cooperated with the Smith family of 5 City. They seemed to have a simr tattoo. If it was true, why did his former allies be enemies? They fell into a long silence. All of his men were looking at Edgar, but he was deep in thought with his eyes narrowed. No one knew what he was thinking about. After a long time, Eric took the lead in exining. Boss, maybe its a misunderstanding. We have been hiding our identities for so many years after leaving the army. Not many people know of our existence. Maybe they are mistaken this time Edgar didnt say anything, but his eyes were cold. That group of people had a very strong purpose. It was obvious that they wereing for them. As far as he knew, the one who owned such a mature team with detection andbat skills was Chris Smith, the eldest son of the Smith family. Patric and Chris were brothers. When he fought with the leader, the man said, You asked who I am? You should ask who you down! When he heard this, he suddenly thought of Grace. In a daze, he was stabbed by the man. Did Grace have anything to do with this matter? If she had, and Patric could do this for her, then who exactly was she? Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Edgar gazed out the window. He thought for a moment and said in a firmer tone, I must return to Frant City tomorrow! Eric didnt reply, and grinding his teeth, he made up his mind and hit the back of Edgars head while still weak. With a muf fled groan, Edgar fainted on the spot. When the other subordinates saw this, they were scared out of their wits. Eric, do you want to die? When Mr. Fallen wakes up, he wont let you off. With a determined look in his eyes, Eric knelt at Edgars feet obediently. 1 had to do it. Mr. Fallen is so tough, hell go back to Frant City since he said that. But hes seriously injured now, and his body is still burning. I cant let him risk his life. Even if Mr. Fallen wants to kill me later, I will ept it! The others sighed helplessly and said nothing in the end, Two dayster. In the presidents office of the Fallen Group Through the door, the sharp sound of something being smashed inside could be heard. Jade nced at the broken coffee cup on the ground and persuaded Yvonne kindly, Auntie, please calm down. This time, we mustve been set up by Beazer Real Estate. They paid such a high price for what they ordered from the HYB Group. How could it be such a defective product? You cant even deal with such a smallpany. Is this how you work? Yvonne was very angry! She was even angrier that she bought a pile of defective products for 500 million dors in cash. The key point was that the contract had been nned for a long time, and the type of goods had been obscurely filled in. When Jade signed it, she checked it several times, but she didnt see any problem. That was why it was impossible for them to take the contract to sue the HYB Group now. The defective products could only be wasted in their hands. 500 million dors was spent in vain! If there were any problems with other projects, thepany would easily be short of funds. Although Yvonne was not very good at running apany, she was very quick-witted when it came to losing money. -Jade was in the wrong, so she could only admit her mistake obediently. Tm sorry, auntle. I was careless this time. Dont worry, Ill try my best topensate for this loss. Please believe me again. Although I failed this time, Ive done a lot of things for thepany before. Auntle, please think more about my benefits. She was telling the truth. Before this incident, Jade had handled everything in thepany in an orderly manner. Yvonnes anger had mostly subsided. Forget it, I dont care what method you use. Hurry up solve the problem for me. Okay, auntic, dont worry, Jade came out of the office with a calm look on her face. As soon as she turned around, her expression suddenly became serious. She could do anything to solve this problem? That was the only thing she could do! At Beazer Real Estates garage Grace sat in the car. Some time ago, she had specially gone to the 4S store to modify the ss of the Maybach, not only to make it hard to see inside, but also for soundproofing and tobat eavesdropping. Belinda slowly walked over. After making sure that there was no one around, she sat down. Miss Grace, Jade came up with a new n. In order to make up for the loss of the contract with the HYB Group, she took on arge number of projects and collected a lot of advance payments. Shouldnt she admire Jades courage in taking on so many projects? Though Jade graduated from a famous university abroad, she had no practical experience in running aThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. During this period of time, she had secretly collected a lot of money from some small projects, but now thepany was full of losses. How could she have so much cash to fill such a big gap? Yvonne often asked about her work process, as if she didnt trust her at all. Sitting in her office, Jade was extremely anxious While she was thinking, the office phone on her desk rang. It was a call from Yvonne. She had to put on a smile as she picked up the phone. Auntie, what can I do for you? On the other end of the line, Yvonne was a little unhappy. Jade, why didnt youe up to report to me today? Is there something wrong? Jade was stunned and quickly smiled tteringly. No, auntie. If theres a problem, I willmunicate with you immediately. Because I have had a lot of things to do recently, I didnt have time to report to you. Wait for a few hours, I will check all the projects and thene up. Alright. After that, Yvonne hung up the phone. Jade clenched her fists, feeling extremely anxious. Yvonne said that she trusted her the most. If she really trusted her so much, then she wouldnt ask about her work every day. Yvonne just wanted to use these silly lies to persuade her to work for her. In that case, dont me her! Jades eyes gradually became vicious, and she quickly arranged for someone to modify the projects ident report. A few hourster, she went to find Yvonne with the documents. As soon as she pushed the door open, she rushed over to Yvonnes desk, saying, Auntie, bad news! Whats wrong? Our old project with the Cloud Group copsed half a month ago, and the ident was serious. But the person in charge of the project has been hiding it because hes afraid of being held ountable. If I hadnt investigated it thoroughly today, Im afraid this matter would still be hidden! Such a thing actually happened?! Yvonne was shocked and quickly flipped through the documents. Jade saw her reaction and continued, This project is huge, and now other projects are also ongoing that require a lot of money. If we cant keep up with the funds, all the projects will be forced to stop, and thepany will face a paralyzing crisis! Yvonne leaned back in her chair dejectedly. Its over! Its over! The efforts of several generations of the Fallen family couldnt have turned to dust in her hands so quickly, could they? If my husband and Old Mr. Fallen were still alive, theyd strangle me to death! Yvonne was so scared that her hands trembled. She suddenly had an idea and took her mobile phone. No! I have to find my son immediately to take charge of the situation! Jade grabbed her hand and said, Auntie, we have no idea where he is. Im afraid its toote to find him now. If we dont react in time, the crisis of the Fallen Group will only be more and more serious. Then what should we do? Jade smiled. I know of a way! Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 What is it? Jade held Yvonnes hand andforted her gently. Finally, she took Yvonnes mobile phone from her hand and put it aside quietly. Sell your shares at a high price before the Fallen Group goes into a crisis! That wont do! Yvonne widened her eyes. Those shares cant be sold! Im still counting on the shares to make money for me, and if I sell them, I wont have any say in the Fallen Group in the future! Absolutely not! Jade sighed and continued tofort her. Auntie, youre confused. If the Fallen Group really cant survive this crisis, your shares will be wasted. And dont worry, selling your shares is only temporary! Yvonne was a little shaken. Temporary? Seeing that she took the bait, Jade continued, I will try my best to find a reliable buyer from abroad. When we get the money, we can earn it back afterpleting the projects on hand. At that time, we can also buy the shares back. Auntie, take it as a temporary deposit. When the crisis is over and my cousines back, he will very happy to see that you have managed thepany so well. Yvonne didnt say anything and was lost in thought for a long time. Jade wanted to take advantage of the situation. Auntie Yvonne interrupted her. Jade, this is not a small matter. Let me think about it again. be Jade was a little unhappy, but she couldnt say anything more or her thoughts would be easily seen through. Okay, auntie, but dont think about it for too long. This matter cant be dyed. After that, she turned around and left. Yvonne sat alone in the office, feeling great pressure from this position for the first time. It was a tough decision to make She didnt want to give up either thepany or the shares. However, Jade was right. The only way to solve thepanys crisis was to sell the shares. But if she chose to keep the shares, thepany would go bankrupt, and the shares would be worthless. With red eyes, Yvonne sat quietly for half an hour and then called Jade. Sell the shares. Jade suppressed the ecstasy in her heart and said in a heavy tone, Auntie, dont worry. I wont make any mistakes. The next morning, Jade found a buyer. She took Yvonne to the appointed ce to sign the contract. The buyer was called Sumayyah. Her company was abroad, so this time, they would sign the contract online. Chapter 102 On the way, Yvonne walked slowly. Seeing her hesitation, Jadeforted her Auntie, dont worry. Sumayyah is the daughter of the owner of a financial group with a worth of hundreds of billions. She is a good buyer that I got through my connections. Shes very reliable. She also promised that she will not easily transfer the shares back to me. If you want to buy the shares back in the future, she is also willing to let them go. Yvonne didnt believe it. Could there really be such a good thing? Such a stupid person? What is her purpose? Jade smiled. She doesntck money at all. She just wants to move here to live, so shes buying shares first. Dont worry, there wont be any problems. Yvonne followed her full of doubt. But after reading the contract, Yvonne was furious! Didnt we agree only to sell 20% of my shares? Why did you include Mias 10% and the house in the old mansion as well? I wont sign it! I wont! Jade stroked her back to ease her breathing. Auntie, if we didnt do it this way, with the current serious situation of the Fallen Group, your 20% of shares alone would not be enough! Moreover, they said that the house is not for sale, but is only mortgaged for the time being. You can still live in the vi. When the project ispleted and the money is earned back, wont you be finished if you buy it all back? Even so But But the price is too low! Yvonne pointed at the contract, and she had a problem with the price. Its only 88 billion dors. In the past, I owned more than 20% of the shares! Oh, auntie! The buyer is so rich and powerful. How could she not investigate the Fallen Group? ording to the current situation, she has offered the highest price. Dont hesitate anymore! Auntie Alright then Jade almost lost her tongue. After many times trying to persuade her, she finally got Yvonne to sign the equity transfer agreement. Yvonne reluctantly handed over the deed of the old mansion and signed the pledge contract. After that, Yvonne looked depressed. Now that the financial problem has been solved, you have to be more careful during this period of time and work hard on the current projects. Keep a close eye on other projects. Dont let the workers lower the quality of the materials. Buy back the shares for me as soon as possible! Yes, auntie. Dont worry. Ill handle it properly. Jade hugged her arm and acted like a spoiled child, unable to hide the joy on her face. The two of them got in the car with a smile and left. However, as soon as they left, Grace, who was sitting in the office of the Angle Group, received a text 0823 Miln The him and a Buen Erm 32.94% Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. message. There was only one word in the text message: [Sess). She heaved a sigh of relief. In three days at most, the Fallen family would undergo a tremendous change! She was looking forward to it. While she was thinking, there was a knock on the office door, and Adrain came in. Unlike the gentle and elegant man he normally was, he was frowning and his face didnt look too good. Before Grace could ask him, he went straight to the chair opposite her and sat down, separated from her by a desk. Whats wrong? Grace was confused. I didnt expect that you wanted to enter the real estate market for him. His face was gloomy, and there was even a trace of loneliness in his eyes. How did he find out so quickly? It made sense. Although the Grammer family was not as powerful as the Smith family, it was St/// famous family. It would be easy for him to investigate it. And Grace didnt want to hide it from him. Thats right. Seeing that she admitted it with an extremely calm expression, Adrain was very depressed. Why? If you look back and find that there are better people waiting for you, This person Are you trying to say its you? Grace interrupted him and looked into his eyes calmly. Adrain blushed slightly. cant you He plucked up the courage to confess his love to her, but Grace beat him to it. But you should know that its impossible for us to be together. Even though I was with Tom, I cant be with you. Adrains heart sank, and there was a hint of sadness in his eyes. I dont understand. Why not? He thought for a moment. Is it because of Sarah? She was indeed wrong before, but she has been locked up recently. She knows she was wrong, and she wont target you anymore. Grace shook her head with a smile and said, I know you like me. I know it many years ago, but your affection is not real. Adrain didnt say anything and just looked at her with slightly red eyes. Grace continued, Youre gentle, modest, and warm to everyone, but youre too protective of your own people! You know how much Sarah had harmed me at that time, but you havent mentioned it these days. 0873 0 Adrain was choked with s obs and unwilling to give up. What about Edgar? His sister and mother have been so cruel to you. Wasnt he too protective of them? Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 After a moment of silence, Grace said with a smile, Theyll have to pay for what theyve done sooner orter, and Edgar is no exception. Hearing this, Adrain finally heaved a sigh of relief. She would get even with Edgar because of what had happened in the past, but she would not take. revenge on him because of Sarah. Grace still cared about him, didnt she? Now, because she was only angry with him because of Sarah, he still had a chance to be with Grace! After making up his mind, he stood up happily and said, Dont worry, Grace. Ill correct these problems. Im willing to wait as long as you need, then Ill be with you forever. After that, he left. Grace held her forehead and was speechless. It seemed that he still didnt fully understand what she meant Forget it. Ill exin it when I have a chance in the future, she said to herself. In the next few days, Jade imed that she had to go to various construction sites every day and was almost never in the office. Thus, she never came to report on the progress of her work to Yvonne again. If Yvonne called to ask, Jade would just say that she was busy. Yvonne was very unhappy with Jades attitude. If it werent for the fact that she needed talents now, Yvonne would have lost her temper long ago. Just as she was thinking, her phone rang. It was Mia. Mia, whats wrong On the other end of the phone, Mia was extremely dissatisfied andined. Why have I lost so much pocket money recently? I went shopping with two youngdies from the Barrow family, but I didnt have enough money on my card when I swiped it. How can I stay in my friend circle in the future? Yvonne felt a little guilty. Now that all the money in her hands had been invested in various projects by Jade, she could only quietly reduce Mias pocket money. Mom! You said before that youd support me with everything. How can you treat me like this Yvonne had no choice but tofort Mia with the words that Jade had told her before. Mia, thepany has encountered some financial difficulties recently, and I had no choice. When everything gets better, Ill double your pocket money. Ill buy whatever you want! Then I want tounch a full set of limited edition skincare products! Okay, okay, Ill buy all of them! The Uconsine and His Bngierwile After hanging up the phone, Yvonne was thinking of Jade. Jade hadnt returned to the office to report the progress for a few days, nor had she made a phone call. Yvonne kept feeling that her niece was hiding something from her. Unable to feel at ease, she decided to call Jade again. As soon as she took her phone, the door was suddenly pushed open by her assistant, Lily. Yvonne was unhappy and red at her. Dont you know how to knock on the door when youe in? Lily said anxiously, Mrs. Fallen, bad news! LANBAG SEs construction team is making trouble. Theyre blocking the gate of the building! What? Yvonne mmed her fist on the desk and stood up in shock. Why? Where are our security guards! There are too many people here. There are more than a hundred people from the engineering team below. They said that the project funds we agreed on have not been transferred to their ounts yet, and the person in charge before has been dismissed by Ms. Jade! They had no choice but toe here for an exnation! Didnt transfer the money to their ounts?! What about her money? What the hell is Jade up to? An extremely bad idea shed through Yvonnes mind, and she was so scared that her face turned pale. She didnt believe that Jade would dare to do this to her! Jade was her niece! In order to verify it, she dialed Jades number with trembling hands Yvonne was waiting for the call to go through. The ringtone was heard, getting closer and closer. It seemed to being from outside the door? Lily also noticed that the door was open. Just as she was about to open itpletely, a pair of slender hands opened it from the outside. Jade, gorgeously adorned, wearing a colorful gown, and followed by a man dressed as awyer, Seeing that she was not in a hurry and even deliberately dressed up, it was obvious that she was well prepared. Seeing that the atmosphere wasnt right, Yvonnes assistant, Lily, snuck out of the office. In the office, Yvonne was so shocked that her eyes turned red. Jade was amused by her expression. Auntie, I havent seen you in a few days. Did you miss me so much? Yvonne gritted her teeth and still had a glimmer of hope in her heart. Jade, why didnt you pay the 0823 The Milgrain and t 33.24 Chapter 103 LANBAG SE project workers? What have you been doing these days? Didnt you guess it just now? She walked to the chair opposite Yvonne with a smile and sat down. Thats right, I didnt take out a penny of the 88 billion dors. I asked the financial department to transfer it to my ount quietly. By the way, at least half of thepany is mine now. You! How dare you! Such arge sum of money had been pocketed by Jade?! Was it part of her n to rece more than half of thepany with her people? Yvonne was so angry that she slipped into the chair in pain. How could your father indulge your shameless behavior? Or are you hiding it from him? Jade sneered and said, Auntie, have you forgotten that my father is not in charge of my family? But he still supports me in this matter. You put on airs as soon as you married into the Fallen family. Do you think he doesnt hate you? Yvonnes family background was not very good. Back then, she had relied on her campus rtionship and her academic qualifications to marry into the Fallen family. Yvonnes brother, James Lee, was not so lucky. He took a fancy to the daughter of the Evans family. But because of his family background, he could only marry into the Evans family but could not even have a child with his surname. Yvonne was so angry that she had a heart attack. She clutched the clothes on her chest tightly to help herself breathe. You stole so much money from the Fallen Group. What do you want? Jade smiled and raised her hand to signal thewyer to step forward. Thewyer met the suspicious gaze of Yvonne and put a contract on the desk. Yvonne took it, opened it, and looked at it. Jade Evans! How dare you want to take charge of the Fallen Group! How can you say that? Jade smiled awkwardly and continued, Auntie, take a good look. Im willing to buy the management rights of the Fallen Group for 10 billion dors. You dont know how to run it at all. I think its better for me to run the Fallen Group. 10 billion dors?! Yvonne gritted her teeth. It seemed that the Evans family really supported Jade. On the basis of 88 billion dors, the Evans family gave her 12 billion dors. Oh my g od! This is my family! My biological brother and niece! Yvonne was so angry that she couldnt speak. After a long while, she gritted her teeth and said, In your dreams! The Fallen Group is a shareholder system! The biggest shareholder Is my son! If you want to buy the Fallen Group, ask him first. Tve sent someone to find my cousin. He has been missing for so long. I guess he died outside. Ive also sent out Greg Fallen. Tsk tsk, so only you, Edgars mother, can make decisions on his behalf. You! Yvonne was filled with grief and indignation. Only then did she figure out Jades n. First, Jade lured her into selling her shares and mortgaging her house, and then she would get a huge sum of money to destroy the Fallen Group. After that, she would get the whole Fallen Group. Seeing that Yvonne remained silent, Jade became a little impatient. Auntie, its useless to dy it any longer. Why dont you just sign it? In the future, when the Fallen Group merges with the Evans Group, its status will only improve! Yvonne was in extreme despair. Could it be that the Fallen Group was really going to be ruined by her? Yvonne bit her lower lip, leaving a row of bl oody marks on it. Her hands trembled as she tried to get a pen. A cold and arrogant voice suddenly sounded outside the door. Ms. Evans, its too early to celebrate. If you want to buy the Fallen Group, you should ask me first! Hearing this familiar voice, Yvonne and Jade were both shocked!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 They looked out of the door in the direction of the voice. Grace smiled in a ck pearl satin dress. She was extremely beautiful. She was followed by two burly bodyguards, both emitting a formidable aura. The moment Jade saw her, she gnashed her teeth in hatred. The humiliation of being pped in public at the ceremonyst time was still vivid in her mind. This is the Fallen Group. What are you doing here? Grace approached Jade and said, Something big has happened in thepany. Someone is helping the Evans Group to annex the Fallen Group. Of course, I shoulde and take charge of the overall situation. Take charge of the overall situation? You? Jade was amused. Youve divorced my cousin. Youre no longer a member of the Fallen family. My aunt has also taken away the shares that Old Mr. Fallen gave you. You have no right to speak here. Get out! As Jade spoke, she unconsciously nced at the bodyguards behind Grace. She couldnt do anything to this bi tch now. But when she took over the Fallen Group, she would make that bit ch wish she were dead! Yvonne was also very dissatisfied. Did Gracee here just tough at her? In that case, lets see exactly who should get out of here. Grace was not affected by Jades words at all. She went straight to the sofa in the reception room, sat down, and pped her hands gently. A few secondster, Belinda came in from the corridor. When Yvonne saw that it was Belinda, she pointed at the two of them in disbelief. You! You know each other! You must have been causing trouble on that piece ofnd in the western suburbs! Sure enough! At that time, she suspected something was wrong with Grace, and the Walker family was not interested in that piece ofnd. What was this bit ch doing here? It turned out that Mr. Walker was just a cover-up. Her goal was to help Beazer Real Estate win the bid! Jade didnt attend the meeting that day, so she didnt know what had happened. She looked around with her hands crossed. Belinda showed everyone the information in her hand as if she didnt hear what Yvonne said. Take a good look at this. This is the Fallen Group stock register. Edgar Fallen holds 40% of the shares, and my boss, Miss Grace, holds 45%. She is now thergest shareholder of the Fallen Group. Now that Mr. Edgar Fallen is missing, Miss Salen, as thergest shareholder, should naturally be the head of the group. Ms. Evans, if you want to buy thepany, you have to ask Miss Grace first. Chapter 104 There was too much information in this sentence! Yvonne and Jade took a long time to understand it. Grace turned out to be Belindas boss! Then wasnt Grace the mysterious boss behind Beazer Real Estate? She even held 45% shares of the Fallen Group. How is this possible Yvonne suddenly stood up and tried to pull Jades arm. Didnt you say you would sell our shares to a foreign buyer? Why does she hold so many shares? You ungrateful bastard, give me a reasonable exnation. Jade was stunned. After shaking off Yvonne, she looked at Grace and said, How is that possible asked someone to find a foreign buyer. Sumayyah is a billionaire. How could she give your the shares She suddenly stopped talking. Sumayyah? A fake name! Shes so stupi d to believe her! Did Grace deliberately create the image of a rich woman worth hundreds of millions of dors just to gain her trust? Youre lying! Theres no such thing as Sumayyah at all. Its you! You nned all of this, didnt you? Ever since the Fallen Group was lost the bidding in the western suburbs by Beazer Real Estate, this bitc h had predicted every step she was going to take and even took countermeasures in advance! Jade thought that she was sure to win, but she didnt expect that Grace was scheming her. The real winner was Grace Salen, whom Jade had never dreamed of! Sitting on the sofa, Grace leisurely poured herself a cup of coffee, put it to the tip of her nose, and sniffed it, but she didnt drink it. After putting down the cup, Grace smiled, You reacted so quickly. It seems that you are not too st upid. Jade stared at her face and looked her up and down for the first time. She found that Grace was highly arrogant in every move. It was not easy to pretend to have a good temperament. Whats more, both Patric and Tom were willing to protect her and please her. Even Rin Sakuragawa was her disciple and respected her very much. These big shots surrounded Grace and could easily take out 88 billion dors to buy the shares of the Fallen Group. How could an orphan do these things without family background? Jades eyes were gradually filled with fear. Who the hell are you? Chapter 104 Grace looked up at her with a mocking smile. Im someone you cant afford to offend. Jade was frightened by her aura and felt a chill in his heart. Yvonne was also stunned when she heard their conversation. Grace continued, As a major shareholder in charge of the Fallen Group, I can tell you clearly that you cant buy the Fallen Group with 10 billion dors. As for the 88 billion dors, you must put it in your pocket for now. I will calcte your previous ounts and get them back with interest! What she meant was The next target to be dealt with was the Evans Group. Jade swallowed hard and said, Just wait! No matter who you are, the Evans Group will not be at the mercy of anyone! After that, Jade ran out of the office in disgrace. She had to go back and investigate this matter thoroughly. Only when she knew the background of that bitch Grace Salen would she have the confidence to fight with her to the end. After the employer left, thewyer picked up the transfer contract on the table and ran away. Only Yvonne, who was alone and helpless, was left in the chair. After learning that Grace had a high status, she shook her head and sighed with tears in her eyes. I didnt expect it! Old Mr. Fallen probably didnt even know your identity when he found you six years ago. You have been hiding for so many years and will now take over the Fallen Group. What the hell is it? She suddenly remembered that Grace had threatened to bankrupt the Fallen family not long ago. Originally, Yvonne didnt take it seriously at all, but now that she learned that the shares had been sold to Grace by that b astard, Jade, wouldnt the Fallen familys old mansion also fall into the hands of Grace? She had lost all her shares, money, and even her house. She had nothing left The Fallen family was going to copse! Yvonne was so angry that she pounded her chest and stamped her feet. Her desperate expression amused Grace. Youve always been an arrogant mother-inw since I married into the Fallen family three years ago. Have you forgotten that you were born into an ordinary family? Yvonne red at her fiercely. Dont think Im afraid of you just because you have a powerful background! You were the one who hid your background from me. An orphan without any background doesnt deserve my son at all! Dont get at me! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Grace didnt say anything. She just shook her head and smiled. She felt that this woman was so s tupid. Seeing that she didnt respond, Yvonne continuedining, Old Mr. Fallen treated you so well back then! The Fallen Group is his lifes work! Dont you know how to be grateful? Arent you afraid of being med by him? Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Hearing this, Graceughed. If it werent for me, the Fallen Group would be swallowed up by the Evans Group. Instead of thanking me, you tried to pis s me off? What do you mean? If the Fallen Group was given to her, it was equivalent to delivering it to an outsider. Yvonne was stunned for a moment, and then she understood something. She said softly, Could it be that you want to remarry my son? If Grace remarried her son, she would still be a member of the Fallen family, and the Fallen Group would naturally still belong to the Fallen family. Grace Salen said coldly, Its impossible. I wouldnt marry him if it was the choice in the world. After all, he didnt deserve it. Then what exactly do you want? Yvonne didnt understand. For the sake of Old Mr. Fallen, thepanys major changes have remained unchanged, and Ill keep the groups name. Its still the Fallen Group. If you can, you can buy it back from me. What are you Yvonne was speechless. She wanted to scold Grace but didnt expect Grace to do this for Old Mr. Fallen, even though she took charge of the Fallen Group. Grace ignored her surprised expression, looked at Belinda, who stood quietly beside her and ordered, Get someone to appease the engineering team downstairs. Also, remove the spies Jade arranged in various departments within two days. Yes. Belinda immediately went to make arrangements. Grace looked around the presidents office and ordered the bodyguards, Throw away all the old things and rece them with new ones, including chairs and murals. Dont let go of any of them. The bodyguards quickly took action. Under the shocked gaze of Yvonne, they began to move things. The first thing was the chair that Yvonne was sitting on. Yvonne could only stand there. Under the pressure that she would be in a dilemma in the future, she had to put down her previous mother-inws affronts. Grace, since we were families before, why dont you return the vi to me? You cant just watch Mia, and I sleep on the streets, right? Grace smiled gently and said, If you want it, you can pay for it. Yvonne was nervous. You know that ba stard Jade has cheated me out of my money. How can have money Its impossible to return it to you for free, but I can provide you with a good ce to go. Chapter 105 Yvonne didnt understand. Although she didnt believe Grace would be so kind, she had no choice but to ept her now. Grace took Yvonne out of the Fallen Group and went straight to the old mansion. What are you doing? Yvonne was even more confused. Graceughed. Youll know soon enough. Grace called out all the serv ants in the vi and stood in rows on the open space in the garden. I believe you already know about the news of the Fallen Group. The ser vants lowered their heads and looked at each other. Grace continued, From now on, Yvonne and Mia are no longer the owners of this vi but the lowest- ranking ser vants! As soon as she said that, the ser vants began to whisper. Yvonnes face turned blue. You! How can you! Grace ignored herint and continued to give orders. Anyone they have bullied can order them to do anything in the future. If they cant work hard ording to the rules, they can expose it to me anytime. The noise below was even louder. Yvonnes face was livid. If these low-ss people could bully her in the future, they might as well kill her! Youve gone too far, Grace Salen. Grace looked back and met her fierce eyes. She sneered and said, I can let you continue to live in the old mansion, but there is no such thing as a free lunch in the world. You should know this very well. This was indeed the case. Yvonne had nothing to say, but this was a humiliation for her! It was impossible for her to do such a thing! Grace knew that she would not give in so easily. In the past, you were arrogant and overbearing, and you offended your parents family. The Evans Familys conspiracy failed this time, and they must be livid about it. If you ask for your brother James Lee s help, do you think he will make your situation more difficult than it is now or not? Yvonne bit her lower lip and was speechless. You have no other choice but me. Grace smiled and continued, I can let you and Mia stay in the Fallen family as se rvants. You dont have to worry about food and drink; I can even give you the reward you deserve. You cane to me to redeem the vi anytime when you have enough money. Whether you want to live in the vi or the streets is up to you. Yvonne clenched her fists so tightly that her entire arm was shaking. Her sons whereabouts were unknown. She and her daughter were now penniless. If they went to live on the streets, Mia would not ept that! But if these ser vants could bully them in the future, Mia would be uneptable, either.. How should I choose Yvonne hesitated for a long time. Grace was not in a hurry and gave Yvonne enough time to think. Okay, I agreed, Yvonne said. After getting the answer, Grace smiled happily and looked at Sonia, the highest-ranking maid. From today on, you will be in charge of this vi. Remember, Yvonne Fallen and Mia Fallen are no longer the owners of this vi. You dont have to be afraid of them like before. Sonia was ttered. Okay, Miss Salen. Youll be the only master here in the future! Grace nodded with satisfaction. Suddenly, a text message alert popped up on her phone. After taking a look, she turned around and left the old mansion of the Fallen family. As soon as she left, the group of serv ants red at Yvonne with hatred. Yvonne was frightened by their imposing manner. She swallowed and exined, Dont think she can do whatever she want Thend under your feet will always belong to the Fallen family. It wont be long before I get it back! Yvonnes words might have been a little intimidating if they were in the past. But now, the group of people standing in front of her had been unhappy with her for a long time. How could they let go of this opportunity to deal with her? Sonia sneered, Lets talk about it when you can get it back. At least for now, you have to listen to us! A group of people grabbed Yvonne and were about to drag her away. What are you trying to do?! Are you trying to hit me?! Yvonne panicked and struggled desperately. Sonia exined, Im sorry, Mrs. Fallen. Only the host is qualified to live in the bedroom. You are now a low-level serv ant and only qualified to sleep in the basement. The basement was dirty, messy, and cold. There was no air conditioner, no heating, and not even a bed. How could she sleep? No! Let go of me! Unfortunately, her strength was no match for the old serva nts who had always worked, so Yvonne was dragged to the basement. Sonia also said that if Yvonne didnt listen to her, she would lock her up and refuse to give her food. Yvonne wouldnt be released until she behaved herself. When the group of people heard that Yvonne kept knocking on the basement door and shouting, they were extremely happy. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Someone suddenly remembered that someone was missing. Mia Fallen is still sleeping in the room on the second floor. Lets go wake her up now! She used to like to beat and scold us the most. Lets let her have a taste of being bullied! Okay! Go find Mia Fallen and teach her a lesson! The group of people shouted and moved to Mias bedroom, like a party that had been suppressed FRUTT for a long time. In the afternoon Edgar with a waist injury, which had not yet healed, finally got rid of the group of peoples pursuit, sessfully arriving at Frant City. In the past few days, he had been looking for Grace, hiding, getting wet in the rain, and getting injured. His face had be extremely pale. Unlike his handsome face in the past, this paleness added a touch of charm to him. After returning to Frant City, the first thing he did was take a hot shower and change into a clean suit Once again, he became charming again. Because there was no signal in the mountains, Edgar had to choose to turn off his phone to avoid running out of battery. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned on the phone, the call history exploded. It was all from Zack. Edgar called back, and the other end of the line was picked up almost instantly who was extremely anxious. Edgar, you finally answered the phone! If you hadnte back to Frant City, I would have thought you were dead! Edgar frowned. Whats wrong? Go back to the Fallen Group quickly! Something serious has happened! Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 After hanging up the phone, Edgar ordered them to return to their work and wait for orders and then rushed to the Fallen Group. It was time to get off work, and there were not many people in thepany. He went straight to the presidents office on the top floor unimpeded. When he opened the door, the decoration of the whole room was almostpletely changed. Unlike the ck and white style he liked in the past, the sofa was green, and the tablecloth on the small coffee table was also green. He hated this color the most and frowned almost unconsciously. In front of the desk, a slender figure was sitting with her back to him. Long time no see, Mr. Fallen, The woman seemed to have heard the sound of him pushing the door open anding in. She turned the chair and looked at him with a bright smile. Are you surprised to see me sitting in your seat? Edgar pursed his thin lips and stared at the woman in front of him without blinking. He hadnt seen her for more than half a month, and her face seemed to have be more and more beautiful. Her skin was delicate and tender. When she smiled, her red lips were so charming, but when she looked at Edgar, there was only coldness in her eyes. Edgar had been looking for her for so long, but now she appeared in front of him safe and sound. He thought he would be very happy, but he was totally wrong. While Edgar stared at Grace, Grace was also sizing him up. It had been a long time since theyst met. Edgar seemed to have lost a lot of weight. No one knew what he had experienced during this period of time Seeing that he was staring at her with a gloomy expression, Grace sneered and said, Are you disappointed to see that I not only survived but also made the Fallen family go bankrupt and be the head of the Fallen Group? Edgar didnt say anything and stared at her with his deep blue eyes. Grace was annoyed by his gaze. He had nothing left, but he still pretended to be calm and generous. However, she was determined to shatter her pride. Actually, its not just that. Your beloved fiancee, Nancy Mellis, and herckey, Tim, have both been sent to prison by me. Now, even the old mansion of the Fallen family is mine. She rested her chin on her hand and rested her elbow on the desk. A presumptuous smile appeared. on her delicate face as she looked into the eyes of the man standing not far away. Under this innocent expression, there was an extremely scheming heart, Edgar had a cold expression on his face. 08:24 The Millionaire and Heilongifs Ex-wile Chapter 108 In order to find her, he searched for more than half a month in the mountain from Frant City to Wind City. But how did she treat him? She had asked Patric to find Chriss men to hunt him down, and even carefully nned to bankrupt the Fallen family. It was simply unreasonable! Why? When Edgar spoke, his voice was a little h oa rse because of the fever a few days ago, and his deep blue eyes were full of anger. Grace instantly put on a cold face. When it came to the bankruptcy of the Fallen family, he didnt say anything. Sure enough, only Nancy Mellis, whom he doted on the most, could make him react differently. You know very well what youve done! Edgar was baffled, but his eyes were still full of anger. Grace ignored his annoyed expression. Thinking of the surprise she had prepared for him, she smiled again. In order to celebrate your return, in addition to the bankruptcy of the Fallen family, I specially prepared a special surprise for you! She unhurriedly took out an agreement from the drawer and gently pushed it to Edgar.. Edgar stepped forward, opened the agreement, and read it carefully. The content was outrageous! He looked at her with a sneer on his pale lips. Why do you think Ill sign it? Grace took a sip of coffee leisurely I used to be a full-time housewife in the Fallen family for three years. Now, as long as you are my personal serv ant for a full year, I will return the Fallen Group and the old mansion to you. Is this a good deal? Or do you think you are not qualified? Edgar sneered. I can take back the Fallen Group in less than a year. Grace pped her hands and said, Well said. Of course, I believe you have the ability. But your mother and sister have already signed the employment contract. Dont you want to care about their lives? Edgars face suddenly became cold and serious. Dont you think its despicable to threaten me with them? Both of them had strong auras and were almost on par with each other. Why should I be reasonable when ites to dealing with your unreasonable family? Its you who didnt put yourself in the right position and thought that you were qualified to negotiate with me. Apart from signing this agreement, you have no other choice, because its what you owe me in past three years! DE 24 The Millionaire and Chapter 106 He owed her? It was because his indifference broke her heart. His disregard led to Grace being bullied by Yvonne and Mia for many years, as well as the incident. with Nancy Edgar was speechless. He had thought that Nancy was the little girl who had saved him many years ago. If Nancy wanted him to protect her, he would help her. If Nancy wanted to be his legal wife, he would marry her. In this matter, he did owe Grace. He had wanted to divorce her for a long time, but because of the Old Mr. Fallen, he had forcefully dyed his n and owed her three years. Okay, Ill sign it. He took the pen from the desk and signed his name in the lower right corner of the agreement without hesitation. He thought it would end like this. Unexpectedly, Grace took out another delicate gift box from the drawer and smiled. This is also for you. Open it and have a look. Edgar took it suspiciously and opened the lid. Inside was an injection as wide as a pinky finger. The syringe was filled with unknown transparent drugs. It was obviously not something good. Seeing that he was frowning, Grace exined, I know youre good at martial arts. I cant beat you, so I have to be on my guard. Sure enough, she had a malicious n! Edgar thought. Edgar stared at the small injection with an even more serious expression. Grace seemed to know what he was thinking. Dont worry, this is not poison. Its just that after the injection, you will be physically weak in two months and wont be able to beat me. It does not influence you to clean up the house. It will cause a little pain when you inject it, and you need to inject it consciously once every two months. It was as if she was just describing an ordinary thing. The smile on her face seemed to be talking about what to eat tonight. She didnt care about Edgars gloomy face. Edgar said with a threat, Since you know that you cant defeat me, arent you afraid of infuriating me and attacking you now? Grace waved her hand indifferently. Now you are in my territory. As long as you make any unusual moves, all the bodyguards in this building will rush in. I know you are very strong. You can easily fight against ten people. What about 08.24 Chap 106 twenty or thirty people? She paused and smiled wickedly. Do you want to give it a try? Edgar didnt say anything. Their eyes met, and there is a palpable tension in this room. Once youre exhausted and beaten to the ground, Ill still get someone to push the injection into your body. Dont forget that youve already signed the agreement. You have to listen to me. Do you want to be forced to inject, or do you want to do it yourself? You have the right to choose.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Edgar sneered. There was actually no other choice for this so-called choice. Because Edgar had been standing there for a long time, the wound on his waist had split open, and blood was gushing out, which made him dizzy from the pain. The innermost white shirt was dyed and stuck to the wound, making her feel very ufortable. Fortunately, he was wearing a ck suit, so Grace didnt notice his wound at all. He bit his thin lips and tried his best to hold his breath so that no one could see anything unusual. Well, it was just one year. He could afford it! Edgar picked up the syringe, rolled up the sleeves of his suit, aimed it at his arm, and injected it into it as if he was venting his anger. Grace looked at him without saying a word. Seeing that he seemed to be torturing himself, she frowned. Hes really arrogant. I heard that it hurts a lot when injecting this medicine. Id like to see how long he can keep calm, Grace thought. In just a few seconds, the tube of medicine, which was as long as the little finger, was empty. p! It was the sound of a needle falling to the ground. Edgar bit his lip so hard that there was a row of blood marks on it. The intense pain rushed through his whole body, and soon, cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Every part of his body was painful. In addition, there was a waist injury. Two minutes passed, and the almost fatal pain slowly subsided. However, what followed was a deep sense of powerlessness. Edgar was so weak that he couldnt even stand steadily. Like a fallen leaf in the wind, he fell weakly to the ground. When he closed his eyes, his ears buzzed for a moment. As soon as the buzzing stopped, a brisk womans voice came into his ears. When this medicine is injected, the reaction will be rtively strong. Please forgive me. Edgar lowered his head powerlessly and pursed his thin pale lips. When he closed his eyes, his long eyshes trembled slightly, as if he was enduring great pain. When he finally calmed down a little, he heard the sound of high heels approaching from a distance. Grace looked down at him and then squatted down. She lifted his chin and observed him carefully. It was different from his domineering male hormones in the past. At this moment, Edgars handsome but pale face made people want to bully him. 06:24 The Mona Chapter 107 When he slightly opened his eyes, there was a trace of imperceptible weakness in his usually unfathomable eyes. It was really rare! Grace appreciated Edgars delicate and sickly appearance and smiled with satisfaction. Good boy, call me master. Edgar was annoyed by her teasing, and a strong sense of humiliation welled up in his heart. He red at her, broke free from her hand with all his strength, and stubbornly turned his face away. Edgar was like an angry tiger just now. Grace didnt push him too hard. He had been proud for the first half of his life, so it was normal that he couldnt adapt to it in a short time. She knew she had to teach him slowly and patiently. Grace got up and ignored Edgar lying on the floor weakly, giving him time to adapt to the medicine alone. Grace returned to her desk and began to deal with her work. In addition to the matters of Angle Group, she also had to deal with the Fallen Group that she had just taken over More than half of the Fallen Group had been ruined by Jade, and almost all the core employees had been reced. It was estimated that she would be busy every day recently. The sky outside the French window gradually darkened, and Grace was busy until eight oclock in the evening. Other than the sound of her typing on the keyboard, the office was very quiet. She turned off theputer and rubbed the sore back of her neck. Suddenly, she remembered that it had been more than an hour. Why hadnt Edgar done anything yet? What tricks are you ying? Grace thought. She walked around the desk to check. The man was lying on his side on the floor. His slender legs were slightly bent, his eyes were closed, and his brows were knitted together. It seemed that he was suffering great pain even in his sleep. Grace didnt believe him and called out to him. Stop pretending, Edgar Fallen. Get up. The mans frown deepened, and he did not respond at all. There was something wrong with him. Although the medicine had a strong reaction when it was injected, it only hurt for half an hour. Unless Grace frowned and reached out to take off Edgars suit jacket. Her hand identally touched his waist. The man groaned in pain. His frown deepened. An injury on the waist? Grace was about to continue to take off his coat when a pair of broad hands grabbed her wrist. Edgar woke up. Although he felt dizzy from the pain, his hands reacted almost subconsciously. What are you doing? Grace withdrew her hand, but didnt answer his question. She asked lightly. Are you injured? Im fine. Both of them spoke in cold tones. After these words, there was a long silence. She was just asking casually to show concern for her little male ser vant. Since he didnt appreciate it, then forget it. Ok, then you must have had enough rest, get up and leave. After saying that, Grace picked up her bag and pushed the door open without looking back. Where are we going? If you dont follow me, youll have to walk home barefoot. Home? These words stunned Edgar for a few seconds. He looked up and saw that Grace had gone far away. After more than an hour of rest, his physical condition had eased up. He quickly got up from the ground and followed Grace. Grace took him back to the small vi where kept their three years of heavy memories. When she agreed to take over the house of Edgar, she just wanted to gain more money. No one would go against money. She didnt expect that one day she woulde back here again. There was still the same person as before. However, their status waspletely different, and her m ental state had changed as well. Standing in front of the vi, Grace was not in a hurry to go in. Instead, she looked at Edgar and said. From now on, you are the only male ser vant here. The three meals must be prepared before Ie back. Whether I eat or not, you must prepare and bring them to the table. When Im not at home, clean up the whole house. Remember to be spotless. When I get home from work every day, you must stand at the door to wee me, set up my slippers, and say, Thank you for your hard work today! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 707 As Grace spoke, the smile on her face deepened. On the other hand, Edgar looked gloomier and gloomier. These things were not what a man should do. Grace was obviously malicious revenge for him. It was even more humiliating! Youre tra mpling on my dignity, he said in a low voice, gnashing his teeth. Grace burst intoughter. What else do you think a male ser vant should do? Do you think I raised you for free? You should have thought of it when you signed the agreement. Now you want to go back on your word? Im sorry, its toote. Edgar had a gloomy expression on his face, and his sharp eagle-like eyes were fixed on her. Grace was amused by his expression, He thought it was the past? Now, no matter how fierce his expression was, in her eyes, Edgar was just a Husky whose teeth had been pulled out. Are you feeling bad now? Is it natural for a woman to manage the household, wash clothes, and cook? If it were a man, would it be tra mpling on his dignity? Grace snorted coldly and continued, Then Im going to break the rules! You have to do what I have done for the past three years! Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 So these were all the things Grace had done in the past three years? Edgar was speechless for a moment. He knew that Yvonne was mean to his wife. Could it be that Yvonne had deliberately fired the vis serva nts and left all the housework to Grace alone? At that time, every time he got off work and went home, he would see that the house was clean and the food was hot. He had never cared about the details. Because he rejected Old Mr. Fallen who forced him to marry Grace, he always subconsciously chose to ignore her. When he was in a bad mood, he would even sneer at her. Seeing that Edgar was lost in thought, Grace waved her hand in front of his eyes and continued. However, youd better be me ntally prepared. Youre going to use one year to be equivalent to my three years. What you have to do will double. Edgar shook his head and sneered. She really couldnt bear to suffer any losses, Edgar said to himself. Grace walked in front of him and did not notice his expression. She thought of something and said, Oh, by the way, I forgot to buy the wash ng machine. You have to wash and dry my clothes in the future. Some clothes are made of different materials. You have to separate them. Dont make a mistake. Edgar stared at her back and mercilessly exposed herme excuse. Will you buy a washing machine yourself? When I transferred the house to you, I remember that a woman named Beth White was busy changing all the furniture and appliances in the house. Having been exposed, Grace turned around and nced at him coldly. She didnt intend to hide it. Yes, she deliberately sent the washing machine to the orphanage. The children there needed a washing machine more than he did. The two of them entered the hall without saying a word. Grace touched the wall and turned on the light in an instant. The living room was bright. The house was still the same one, but the furniture and decoration style waspletely changed. Grace went straight to the kitchen, followed by Edgar When they arrived at the kitchen, Grace took out a thick book from the locker and handed it to Edgar. This is the menu. From now on, you have to cook ording to the dishes in the book. One meat dish, one vegetable dish, and one soup dish a day. Dont repeat. Edgar took it and flipped through two pages roughly. Seeing that he didnt object, Grace checked the time. It was already 8:30 p.m., and she hadnt had dinner yet. Lets start cooking tonight. Wake me up when youre done. If you want to sleep in a room at night, Www Te Millm The Millennium and Hin Hillmanca Ervata. Chapter 104 you can choose the room on the second floor. After that, Grace went upstairs to study. She still had a lot of work to do in thepany and had to work overtime. Edgar watched her disappear into the stairwell and finally rxed. He bent over in pain and supported himself on the table to stand firm. The blood on his white shirt had dried up a long time ago. It stuck to his wound and could not be torn off. He wet the shirt with hot water, heated it with a towel for a few minutes, and then separated the shirt from the flesh bit by bit. In order to avoid being discovered by Grace, he quickly took off his shirt and washed away the blood. If it was in the past, he would probably have been able to wring the clothes dry. But today, because of that medicine, he was exhausted after wringing it half dry. Edgar had no choice but to put on the wet clothes again and put on his dark suit jacket. If Grace didntText content ? N?velDrama.Org. look carefully, she wouldnt have noticed his blood. After doing all this, Edgar felt exhausted. This special medicine was really powerful. He didnt begin to cook, and it had already been more than half an hour passed. Edgar had no choice. but to force himself to start studying the recipe He opened the refrigerator and saw that there were all kinds of vegetables, meat. They were all fresh. Obviously, Grace had nned everything for today Edgar looked gloomy, but no one knew what he was thinking. In the study upstairs. Grace sat in front of theputer and concentrated. The third episode of the female group talent show she founded had already begun, and it was a hot topic on the Inte. Abigail Green, a friend of hers from the welfare institution, went back to continue recording after recovering from her injury. It seemed that she was not affected and soon entered the state. Her ranking had been stable in the top 15. If there was no problem, she should be able to enter the finals. Everything seemed to be developing in a good direction. After watching the talent show, she called Sonia from the old mansion. I arranged for the two of them to wipe the floor tonight. Mia made a lot of noise and scolded you, so I locked them in the basement again. Is there anything wrong with me? Grace said seriously, You did well. Since theyve be ser vants, they should be restrained by the rules. If they dont listen to you, you have the right to punish them. But theres only one thing. Dont let the male ser vants in the old mansion bully them! Yes, Miss Salen. Dont worry. I understand 3401 Chapter 105 Sonia was still trying to guarantee through the phone, while Grace suddenly smelled something burning in the air from the open window. It seems to being from downstairs? Grace hung up the phone in horror and rushed downstairs, only to see the smoke in the kitchen. As Edgar tried to fan away the smoke, he choked and coughed. Grace was speechless. I asked you to cook. Are you going to burn the house? She covered her mouth and nose and went into the kitchen, turned off the stove, and turned on the smoking machine and an exhaust fan. After a long while, the choking smell barely dissipated. She pointed at something in the pot that was as ck as charcoal and asked, Whats this? Edgar replied honestly, Braised pork. Grace nced at him again and thought, Unbelievable! How much oil did you use? And its burnt. Even the recipe cant help you. How useless are you? Edgar said innocently, I just made it ording to the recipe. It said that the fire should be simmered for a hour and a half. I thought it was too slow, so I wanted the fire to burn faster, so Thats why you failed! Edgar didnt say anything. Why did he feel that she was not only talking about the dishes, but also scolding him? Grace was speechless. She sighed and continued to ask, Are you going to let me have this for dinner? I also made a sd. Where is it? Edgar led her to the dining table. Although the dish looked nd, its color was normal. There should be no problem with the taste. It should be edible. Well, she could only make do with it. Seeing that she wanted to have a taste, Edgar pulled out a chair for her and went to the kitchen to get a pair of forks. Grace watched hime in and out with a strange look on her face. An hour ago, he felt humiliated because he had to serve her. How could he adapt so quickly? After that, Edgar stood quietly on the side, looking extremely well-behaved. So attentive? Grace felt that something was wrong. She tentatively picked up a piece of vegetable leaf, but out of the corner of her eye, she saw an imperceptible glimmer in Edgars eyes. 0824 The Mile and Below Somethings wrong. She frowned almost imperceptibly, brought the vegetables to her mouth, and opened her mouth to eat. Edgar next to her raised his eyebrows slightly, as if he was looking forward to it. However, when Grace looked over, Edgars face became cold again. Grace put down her fork and smiled yfully. You eat first. Edgar lowered his head. I cant. Although he lowered his head, his attitude was not respectful. As expected, Edgar was acting! Grace smiled wickedly, nced at Edgar sharply, and said in a tone that brooked no refusal. Now in this vi, I am the master, and you are the ser vant, so this is an order. Come here and sit down now! Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 If he continued to refuse, it would be obvious that something was wrong. Edgar went to the kitchen with a cold face and took out another set of tableware. Under the gaze of Grace, he picked up a vegetable, stuffed it into his mouth without hesitation, chewed it expressionlessly, and then swallowed it. The whole set of movements was smooth. Edgar said, Its just an ordinary vegetable. Try it. Grace held her chin in one hand and pointed at the dish with the other. She whispered like a devil, Eat this whole te. Edgar changed his expression slightly and then he smiled. You said that you were the master here, so this is for you. How can I eat it? Grace didnt want to talk nonsense with him. If you dont want to eat, Ill call the bodyguards in and ask them to help you. You! Edgar narrowed his eyes and looked into her eyes fearlessly. Are you trying to suppress me with your power? She did not deny it. Thats right. To deal with disobedient male serv ants, we have to take tough measures. Do you want to eat it yourself, or do you want me to let them in to feed you? She left no choice for him. Under her gaze, Edgar darkened his face. His pride over the years had been worn down by the woman in front of him four times in just a few. hours! D amn it, da mn it! However, when Grace stared at him, she smiled so brightly that her eyes were curved. She looked harmless, as if she didnt do anything. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It showed that he was too stingy. He couldnt refuse. Edgar picked up his fork again and picked up the te of vegetables on the table. He didnt even notice that his arm was trembling slightly. He held his breath and stuffed the food into his mouth. It was really hard to swallow, and his whole mouth was rejecting this strange taste. In order to deal with Grace and vent his anger, he had put almost all the colorless seasonings in the bottles. Unexpectedly, she was so alert that she didnt take a bite. Her faint smile through his act. remed to have seen Chapter 109 Edgar didnt give up and wanted to pretend to be calm to taste the delicious food. However, as soon as he ate his awful cooking, his stomach acid poured up. He couldnt stand it anymore, ran to the kitchen, and vomited. Graceughed so hard that she pped her hands. She admired his endurance very much. He didnt throw up until the third bite. You want to teach me a lesson with this little trick? So this man was so childish? Its wrong to waste food, Mr. Fallen. Youre not allowed to eat tonight. Edgar vomited, but he still couldnt help retching. He heard what Grace said, but he didnt want to talk to her. His stomach was sore, and his throat was burning. He didnt want to eat anymore. Even if he didnt want to eat dinner, Grace would. After such a long time, it was already past nine oclock. She was indeed a little hungry. With the culinary skills of Edgar, she couldnt count on him tonight. She chose to cook a simple bowl of noodles herself. The pot on the stove had been burnt, so Grace could only take out another pot from the cab. Boiled water, and the noodles were cooked in one go. Edgar stood quietly by the door and watched. Looking at her serious and calm back, he suddenly fell into a trance for a moment. If they could start over from the day they got married three years ago, would everything be different? If he hadnt agreed to divorce her at that time, it would have been good for them to spend the rest of their life peacefully. His thoughts stopped abruptly, and heughed at himself. If Grace knew what he was thinking, she would probably say, You bas ta rd, do you think youre qualified to remarry me? He was just a male ser vant who had signed the agreement. He was indeed not worthy, While he was thinking, Grace had finished cooking the delicious noodles. There was only one bowl of soup, no extra. There was not a single drop left in the pot. A woman who was cruel enough to punish him at dinner. He felt very ufortable. Seeing that Grace was eating happily, he had nothing to do and was about to go to the guest room on the second floor. Stop right there. Grace stopped him and said, Come here, stand opposite me, and watch me finish eating. Edgar stood still with a poker face ording to her request. Chapter 300 He didnt understand what she meant until he smelled the fragrance of the noodles. The noodles smelled so good She ate it so happily. Edgar swallowed unconsciously. He still stood there with a straight face, like a stone. The impact of the fragrance was also very strong. As soon as he vomited, his stomach was almost completely empty. Watching someone elses eating at this moment, would be torture for him. Only then did Edgar realize that Grace wanted to torture him. After a bowl of noodles, Grace was full. She elegantly wiped her mouth with a tissue and looked at the man in front of her, whose face was as gloomy as the bottom of a pot. Remember to clean up the kitchen before going to bed. Clean up everything well. Dont ck off. After that, she got up and was about to go upstairs. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the mans unusual white shirt Grace walked over with a frown and gently grabbed his cor, which was a little pink. It seems to be blood? Edgar saw Grace narrow her eyes slightly and exined, Its the blood from the pork. I identally stuck it when I washed it. Grace didnt believe his words at all. She twisted his shirt hard, and her hands were wet with water. Then she looked up at Edgar again. She showed him the water stains on her hands. Edgar replied calmly. I cleaned it up because it was dirty. Grace couldnt understand why he was lying so seriously. He was clearly injured. Why did he hide it? Did he think that not only would she not feel sorry for him, but she would also add salt to his wound? Grace chuckled. But indeed, she could not guarantee that she would not do this if she was provoked. Since Edgar didnt want to say more, Grace didnt want to ask any more questions. She turned around and went upstairs. When she passed by the cab in the living room, she stopped, took out the first-aid kit, put it in a conspicuous ce, and then went back to her room without looking back. When Edgar saw what she was doing, his pupils trembled slightly. Did she guess that he was injured, or did she already know? Did the group of people sent by Chris Smith have anything to do with her? Who exactly was she? How many secrets did he not know about her? maa Edgar raised his head and looked upstairs. He was full of doubts, and his deep blue eyes gradually. became obscure. No one knew what he was thinking. Grace went upstairs to take a shower. As soon as she finished, she heard a knock on the door. There were only two people living in the vi. Grace knew who it was, so she quickly changed into her pajamas. There was still a knock on the door, which was very noisy. Grace went to open the door with an unfriendly look. What is it? Outside the door, Edgar was stunned. He didnt expect her to change her clothes so quickly. Her pink cartoon pajamas and wet hair made her skin look even more delicate without makeup. Her little mouth was pink, and only her eyes were staring at him unkindly. This scene was unexpectedly a little cute? Edgar lowered his gaze and put down these inexplicable thoughts. He said, All my luggage is in the Cloud View Vi. I want to go out for a while. Grace frowned and checked the time. It was already 11 oclock in the evening. Its sote. Hes going to get his luggage now? Grace thought. No one would believe it! Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Youre not allowed to go. She said it concisely and was about to close the door. Wait, hiss Edgar subconsciously reached out to touch the door. He twisted his face in pain, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead in an instant. Grace was also shocked. Are you stu pid? Block it with your hands? The fingers were so sensitive. How painful would that be? Edgar covered his right hand and felt a little aggrieved. For the sake of my injured hand. Cant you listen to me now? Although we have signed an agreement, I should have my basic rights. You cant bully me, so dont you think Grace interrupted him. Speak clearly. I want to go back to Cloud View Vi. He answered without hesitation and frowned slightly. In the past, this expression was full of majesty. However, because he had been injected with the special medicine that could weaken people, his skin was still paler than before. He looked sick, and his expression gave people a sense of fragile. beauty. A 62 tall man stood in front of Grace. She didnt sense any oppression, but like a pet wolfhound, Grace initially sympathized with him when she saw that his hand was injured, but when she heard his words, she reacted instantly. You son of a bi tch, you want to y a trick on me? I have seen through you! Grace thought. No, you cant. Get out of here and go to sleep. Ill ask the bodyguards to pack it up and send it over tomorrow morning. Hey Edgar still wanted to say something, but the door mmed shut with a bang. His face instantly turned cold. Youre heartless and unreasonable. After saying that, he turned around and went downstairs. He went straight to the first floor and nned to go to the gate to see what was going on. As soon as Edgar stepped out of the living room, two bodyguards suddenly jumped out of the darkness before he could even step into the garden. Youre not allowed to go outte at night. Mr. Fallen, please go back. Edgar looked gloomy. He could only turn around and go back to his room. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Since the bodyguards could detect his movements at any time, it was obvious that Grace was on 08.24 The Milonaim and His hilloutewle Chapter 110 guard against him. He looked at his phone. Eric had called him once. After deleting the record, he chose to turn off the phone. In the past few days, he had searched for Grace all night in the mountains, then he was injured. Now, he was really exhausted from cooking and working today. As soon as Edgary down on the bed, he soon fell asleep. After an unknown period of time, the sound of birds chirping suddenly woke him up. He suddenly opened his eyes and sat up from the darkness. This was their unique secret signal, It was from Eric. Edgar quickly got up and walked to the window. Suddenly, the chandelier above his head clicked. open. He turned around and saw Grace leaning against the door, looking at him with a faint smile. Edgar stood still and stared at her. He didnt expect that after injecting this medicine, his sensitivity to his surroundings would decrease! He didnt know when she pushed the door open and came in. Grace just smiled and stared at him sharply. Arent you going to sleep? Edgar twitched the corner of his mouth. Im a little hungry and cant sleep, so I want to go to the kitchen. Go to the kitchen? But you seemed to try to step to the window, She was amused. Are you going to jump down from the second floor to find food? From the sound of the birds, she had noticed that there was something wrong. After all, the security guards she set up for the yard were A-ss. Not even a fly could fly in. How could there be a bird? Edgar didnt say anything. He couldnt think of a good reason to refute her. Grace couldnt be bothered to expose him and only said, Its already one oclock in the morning. I advise you to sleep as soon as possible. You have to get up at six oclock tomorrow to make breakfast. Dont y any tricks this time, or you wont be able to eat all day. After that, she turned around and went back to the third floor. After a long while, there seemed to be no more sound from Eric. He probably noticed something unusual as well. Edgar closed the curtains and nned to find an opportunity to contact Ericter.. Early the next morning. Edgar got up on time ording to Graces instructions. As soon as he went downstairs, he saw the bodyguards carrying things into the living room. He walked over and found that it was all his luggage. Chapter 110 Why did ite so early? When the bodyguards saw himing over, they pointed at the piles of cardboard boxes and gloated. Mr. Fallen, please pack up the luggage before Miss Salen wakes up. Miss Salen doesnt like the dirty and messy environment. She will be unhappy if she sees your luggage. Edgar did not reply. He knew that this was deliberately making things difficult for him. With his current strength, he would probably be exhausted if he moved half of them. How could he finish moving so many things in such a short time? Whats more, he had to cook before Grace woke up. Seeing that he didnt move, the bodyguard said meaningfully, Mr. Fallen, a man cant be so weak, but if you really cant do it, you can ask us for help. Edgar narrowed his eyes with a poker face and immediately began to carry the suitcase. When Grace came out of the room, she saw that Edgar was sweating. His white shirt was also soaked in sweat, clinging to his body, revealing his abs and mermaid lines. Grace had always known that Edgar had a good figure, but she was not interested in him now. She asked, Is breakfast ready? Theres still one more cardboard box. Wait for me for a while. Edgar gritted his teeth. It seemed that speaking would make his body even more tired Grace nodded. She was not in a hurry and went downstairs to the living room. Suddenly, her sharp eyes found that the first-aid kit she had taken out of the lockerst night was gone. She quietly withdrew her gaze and sat down on the sofa to watch TV. After waiting for about ten minutes, Edgar took a shower, changed into clean clothes, and went downstairs. When he passed by Grace, he went straight into the kitchen without sparing her a nce. Grace guessed that he probably hadnt started cooking yet, so she got up and walked over. However, she saw Edgare out with two tes of warm dishes and put them on the table. Then he went into the kitchen to fetch another dish and a pair of tableware. She stood still and observed his busy figure for a while. She was slightly shocked. In just one night, this man had adapted to all the arrangements she had made. In the morning, he had carried heavy things and cooked for her. He had even arranged the time so quickly and reasonably to digest the problems she had posed. This man was not simple. Grace had a vague feeling that he was hiding something. While she was deep in thought, Edgar had already set up the table and stood quietly to the side, waiting for her to sit down. Chapter 110 Grace looked at his obedient face and felt strange. It seemed Edgar was acting and ying a new trick? Although she thought so, she sat down quietly and began to taste her breakfast. The porridge was boiled and the sandwich was a little sweet Grace didnt make things difficult for him on purpose. After taking a few bites, she put down her spoon and Edgar went to wash the dishes. It was still early, so Grace continued to sit on the sofa and ate fruits while watching TV series. She nced at Edgar, who was squatting on the ground pitifully, from time to time. She felt that her appetite and mood were particrly good. Previously, Yvonne deliberately made things difficult for her and forbade her from using mops in the vi. Yvonne said that wiping the floor inch by inch would make the house cleaner. Yvonne would never have thought that one day, her precious son would squat in front of the woman she despised the most and wipe the ground. This is karma. Im so happy to see it, Grace thought. Grace smiled andzily stuffed a cherry into her mouth. Suddenly, her cell phone rang. It was Belinda. Miss Grace, Greg Fallen is here. Hes shouting in your office, saying that he wants an exnation from you! He wont leave if you donte! Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Grace remained silent for a few seconds before saying, Alright, I understand. Hasnt the old fox, Greg, driven Edgar out of Frant City, ording to Jade? He came back so quickly. She thought to herself and subconsciously nced at the man, who was still mopping the floor. The man had broad shoulders and a narrow waist, wearing a white shirt and ck trousers-an unexpectedly harmoniousbination. From Frant Citys top boss to a young male ser vant, he adapted very quickly. Grace even began to suspect that he had experienced simr things before. Or perhaps he had undergone inhuman training? Despite doing something very humiliating, he still exuded an air of dignity, as if it were ingrained in his bones. Moreover, Grace noticed that, due to his tall stature, he could only kneel with his legs curled up while mopping the floor. After just a short while, it seemed like he was sweating again, and there were traces of blood on his thin lips. It seemed that this posture not only exhausted him but also caused pain? His waist Grace walked over and spoke in a calm tone. Stop mopping for now; well resumeter. Come with me to thepany. After she finished speaking, she turned and walked away. As she turned around, she caught a glimpse of someone seeming to exhale in relief. And when he stood up, he intentionally supported his right side of the waist and quietly rubbed his knee. Grace didnt say anything, calmly withdrew her gaze, and took the lead in leaving. Edgar silently followed her into the car. The Fallen Group Just as they reached the entrance to the CEOs office, the door wasntpletely closed, and a small gap remained. The arrogant voice of Greg, that old fox, could be heard. Call and ask where she is? Hurry up ande see me! The Fallen family hasnt been wiped out yet; when is it her turn, a divorced woman, to manage Grace stood at the door and listened for a while, then turned to ask Edgar, What should I do when 1 go inter? Edgar nodded and said, Tell the truth. Upon receiving the answer, Grace was satisfied, withdrew her gaze, pushed open the door, and walked in, looking at the person sitting on the guest sofa. Master Fallen, its been a long time since weve seen each other. Your fiery temper hasnt changed a bit; no wonder Grandfather couldnt rest assured and hand over the Fallen family to you. This statement hit the nail on the head and struck deep into Gregs heart. When Grace mentioned it, his face instantly turned green with anger. He felt unappreciated by his father, and this had always made him resentful. How do you speak to your elders? Grace calmly sat on the sofa opposite him, her expression indifferent, and sneered, Respect is indeed due to elders who are gentle and polite. But do you qualify? You! Greg red at her, his mustache almost twitching. Even though both of them were sitting, Graces calm andposed demeanor made Greg visibly shorter in terms of aura. As Greg was about to continue berating her, he caught sight of a familiar figure standing beside her out of the corner of his eye. Upon closer inspection, wasnt that Edgar, who had been missing for some time? Edgar, when did youe back? Since youre already back, why did you allow this woman to snat ch away the Fallen Family? Edgar stated expressionlessly, Uncle, I only returned yesterday afternoon, and when I came back, everything had already been settled. Settled my foot! Greg angrily mmed the tea table: With the 40% shares that Grandfather gave you, plus your many years of running the Fallen Group, you hold significant authority among the shareholders. How could you allow this woman to take the position of the person in power? Edgar exined, Uncle, aside from your 15%, she has acquired all the other sca ttered shares of the company. There are no other shareholders, and she is thergest shareholder of the Fallen Group. What? Greg was suspicious. How was this different from what Jade had described? Belinda, who was standing next to them, astutely ced the share register on the tea table. Greg carefully reviewed it, and his face turned as dark as the bottom of a pot. Yesterday, when he was not in Frant City, if Edgar hadnt returned, she would indeed have been able to take charge of thepany. However he had been yearning for the position of the person in power for so many years. He couldnt let this woman, an outsider, take it so easily. His eyes shifted, and he looked at Edgar, who was standing there. Why are you standing there doing nothing? As the secondrgest shareholder of thepany, come and sit here. Grace also nced at Edgar. He pressed his lips together without answering, keeping his head lowered, resembling a proud lion. whose ws had been dulled. Grace was pleased with his obedient appearance and looked back at Greg, exining with a smile, Ill speak for him. Because he is currently my ser vant, in conversations between masters, he is naturally only qualified to stand. Greg stared at them in disbelief, observing the interaction between Grace and Edgar. It seemed that Graces words took him quite some time to digest. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. When he finally reacted, he couldnt contain his anger any longer and eximed, You despicable scoundrel! Have you signed a contract to sell yourself? You act subserviently and meekly in front of The Miltonaire and Its Binaire Cs wife a woman, howing and nodding, tarnishing the reputation of the Fallen Family! Greg himself was a stubborn traditionalist in his thinking. Moreover, the Fallen Family had produced aparatively outstanding and promising heir. Although he was reluctant to see Edgar surpass him and take the position of heir, after Edgar assumed the role, he undeniably elevated the Fallen Family to unprecedented heights, allowing Greg to enjoy generous dividends from the shares he owned. And now, he was being controlled by a woman! His anger surged from his heart, and he rushed over, delivering a fierce p. Today, Ill personally teach you a lesson on behalf of the old master and your father! Edgar saw him charging towards him but made no attempt to dodge, not even furrowing his brow.. With a crisp sound of impact, Edgar let out a muf fled groan as his left cheek visibly swelled up and blood streaked from the corner of his mouth. His current physical condition couldnt withstand the force of this p, causing him to lose control and fall to the ground. Grace, quick to react, caught him. Greg hadnt vented enough of his anger, raising his palm again, ready to deliver a second p. But Grace grabbed his hand and forcefully pushed him back, saying, This isnt the Fallen Family ancestral hall, nor is it your Fallen Familyspany. If you want to fight someone, go back and do it there. Dont put on a show in front of me. The nearby bodyguards swiftly intervened, forcibly pressing Greg back onto the sofa. Edgar had already regained his bnce. He wiped away the bloodstain at the corner of his mouth, his expression still calm. Even when Greg, rushed right up to his face, he didnt blink. His deep ck eyes were like a bottomless pool, pondering G od knows what. Seeing the miserable look on his little face, Grace became a bit angry. She red fiercely at Greg and mocked. By the way, the old mansion is no longer the Fallen Familys. Those rigid and stubborn old traditions in the ancestral hall should be abolished! The old mansion was also taken away by this woman? Greg, filled with frustration, thought of that wasteful woman, Yvonne, and then looked at Edgars indifferent demeanor, pointing at him and cursing. Do you even realize that youre aiding and abetting wrongdoing? I left Frant City two days ago because 1 discovered that the old masters death was very likely rted to this woman! As soon as these words were spoken, Edgars lowered gaze finally shifted towards Greg. Greg gritted his teeth and continued, This woman was the one who caused the old masters death! Now shes plotting to seize the Fallen Familys assets, scheming with great depth! We cannot allow such a woman to remain! He gave Edgar a meaningful nce. Indecision leads to chaos! Edgar, you need to make a decision early! Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 After saying this in front of Grace, Greg sighed deeply. He turned around, hands behind his back, and stormed out of the presidents office without looking back, consumed by anger. Once hepletely left the Fallen Group, his worried expression disappeared, reced by a rxed and cheerful smile. Meanwhile, inside the office: Grace turned and walked up to Edgar, noticing the slight swelling at the corner of his mouth and the clear imprint of a thumb on the left side of his face. A beautiful and delicate face that she could enjoy looking at every day had been marred by Gregs attack. She would definitely deal with that old fox sooner orter! Does it hurt? she asked, pinching his chin and examining his injury. Edgar showed no expression and didnt answer. His face appeared calm and indifferent, as if the person who had been beaten was not him. Seeing his nonchnt demeanor made Grace angry. She viciously pinched the flesh on his left cheek. Edgar frowned, the pain causing him to turn his face away, trying to escape her grip. Finally, he showed a different expression. She thought he had no sense of pain. Grace spoke with a stern expression: Seems like you do feel pain. Then why didnt you dodge when Greg attacked? Dont tell me you couldnt react in time! If she didnt protect him, how many blows could he withstand with his current physical condition? Edgar tightened the corners of his mouth, his voice tinged with a sweet and bl oody taste as he countered, Where were you on the day Grandfather died? Grace locked eyes with him, realizing the deep darkness in his ck pupils. Did he believe Gregs words and suspect that she was truly responsible for the old masters death? She didnt lie: I was right beside Grandfather. I was thest person he saw before he died. What did he say to you? Grace fell silent for a moment. Actually, before his passing, the old master not only asked her to help protect the Fallen Family but also said, Good child, Edgar has a strong temperament, but deep down he is very loyal. If he discovers your goodness and falls in love with you, he will be willing to give everything for you. Promise me that you will take good care of him and never divorce. She had broken this promise. After three years of trying to warm his cold heart, she no longer cared. So, protecting the Fallen Family became her final promise to the old master. Edgar noticed her distraction; his dark eyes narrowed, and he asked again, What did he say? Grace sat back on the sofa, her eyes regaining their usual indifference. Noment. These four words carried a hint of provocation. Edgars momentary anger flickered in his eyes. She smirked and continued, What? Do you also think I caused the old masters death? Edgar fell silent, his expression serious. No, you wouldnt. It seemed like he hadnt been deceived. He wasnt too foolish. The Mallinuaire nul billionaire Er wir Chapter 112 Her anger dissipated a bit, and as she looked up, she saw someone standing awkwardly with a swollen left cheek, which greatly marred the beauty of his usually handsome face. His temperament needed adjusting, but asionally he was still pleasant to look at. It wouldnt do to have him ruined. She reached under the coffee table and took out a small first aid kit, pushing it in front of him. It looks terrible. There are ice packs in the corner of the small fridge over there. Get one and apply it yourself. Okay. Edgar didnt refuse and brought an ice pack, then sat on the sofa and skillfully applied the medication. Grace walked to her desk and began to attend to her work. The bodyguards and Belinda tactfully left the office, closing the door behind them. In the office, there was only the sound of keyboard typing and asional rustling from Edgar applying the medication, creating a weird tension. No one spoke first, and this atmosphere lingered for nearly an hour and a half until Belinda knocked on the door and entered. President Smith, President Grammer has arrived. Adrain came to the Fallen Family for what reason? Grace thought for a moment. Let him in. Edgar, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly furrowed his brow. President Grammer? Which President Grammer is that? Another man she had recently met? When Adrain pushed open the door and entered, Edgar happened to stand up. Even though they were separated by a considerable distance, both of them immediately noticed each others presence. Rivals saw rivals, and jealousy surged. Edgar was the first to smirk and say, I never expected it to be the young master of the Grammer family in S City. My apologies. When Adrain saw him, anger welled up in his whole being. Originally, he hade to dissuade Grace from signing an agreement with Edgar, but he hadnt expected her to tantly bring him to thepany. And it was in the Fallen Familys territory! Adrains expression darkened as he approached Edgar and whispered, Grace has already divorced you. The agreement she signed with you was only to make you repay the debt. You mustnt have any ideas about her because of that, Young Master Fallen. What do you say? His face appeared gentle, but his tone was threatening. Edgar paused slightly upon hearing him mention the agreement. It seemed that he knew about it, indicating that his rtionship with Grace was not ordinary. I wonder on what grounds Mr. Grammer is warning me? Adrain replied, She is currently single, and I am pursuing her. I believe that soon she will agree to be with me. So, I am telling you this as her future boyfriend. From what youre saying, it seems that she hasnt agreed yet, but Mr. Grammer is already iming his territory so quickly? 13.26 The Millis Adrain frowned. So what? At least I have a chance, but you will never have a chance! Grace sighed and rubbed her forehead. The two men in front of her were exchanging sarcastic remarks, sparks flying from their eyes. Her office had turned into a battlefield once again. Wasnt it said that two women put on a show? But why were they men? Howe two men could also perform so enthusiastically? In front of the sofa, the two men continued their verbal duel. Edgar said. Even if you refuse to aduit it, you cannot deny the fact that I am her ex-husband. At least I was closer to her than you were! He emphasized thest four words, his gaze seemingly implying something. Adrain was quite angry. How long have you known her? How well do you understand her? We grew up together since childhood, and I know her better than you! Edgars pupils contracted, and his brows furrowed even tighter. Thats enough, he said. Grace couldnt bear listening any longer. The argument was giving her a headache, and she needed to quickly get rid of these two troublemakers. She looked at Adrain first and asked, Why did youe here today? Adrain had originallye to persuade her to terminate the agreement with Edgar, but he couldnt say certain things in front of Edgar. So, he used work as an excuse, saying, Its about the construction of the film and television base. I was originally going to find you at Angle, but you werent there. When I found out you were at the Fallenspany, I came over. This was a legitimate matter. Grace then looked at Edgar and said, Since yesterday afternoon, you havent visited your mother and sister, right? Ill have the bodyguards take you to the old house to see them. It would be good for you toThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. appease them and prevent them from causing any trouble or suffering. Intentionally sending him away? Did she choose thetter between him and Adrain? Edgar was very unhappy and replied, I wont go! Grace didnt care about his mood and directly called the bodyguards to take him away. When the two men brushed past each other, Adrain stared at Edgars still slightly swollen left cheek and provocatively smiled, as if he had won this round. Edgar came out of the office with a dark face, went down the elevator, and was forcibly pushed into the car by the bodyguards. But at this moment, his face no longer showed any jealousy toward Adrain. His thoughts remained fixated on thest sentence Adrain had said. It seemed that Patric had also said something simr before to provoke him. At that time, he didnt think much of it and believed it was Just Patric deliberately trying to anger him. Now, thinking about it, something is not right about this! Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 In Graces information from when she was 15 years old, there was only a mention of an orphanage, yet the young masters from the two powerful and influential families in City S imed to have known her since childhood Could it be that she was also someone from one of the major families in City S? If that were the case, then why did she end up in Frant City Orphanage and coincidentally save the old master? And then she married him, but suddenly took the initiative to divorce him, seized the Fallen Family and the old house while he was away, and even had Chriss peoplee to kill him to silence him Could it be that everything was premeditated from the beginning? If that was the case, was her so-called repayment just an act? All those mentions of repaying her three years of youth-were they all meant to wash away suspicion and evoke his guilt? Edgars dark eyes became serious, and his doubts grew deeper. Lost in his thoughts, the car unknowingly arrived at the entrance of the old house. Edgar thought of going in by himself and turned to the two hodyguards. Wait for me at the entrance. Ill go in and take a look. Ill be out after a few words. The bodyguards had a resolute expression. No, Miss Grace instructed us to protect your safety without leaving your side. Mr. Fallen, please dont make it difficult for us. They really wouldnt leave him for even a step? Grace was indeed very cautious of him. Thene along, but when I talk to my mother and sister about family matters, could you stay a bit further away and not eavesdrop on our conversation? The two bodyguards exchanged nces and nodded in agreement. Since Yvonne was older and had also experienced hardships in her childhood, she understood perseverance. The ser vants, including Sophia, didnt intentionally make things difficult for her anymore. On the other hand, Mia was young and arrogant from an early age, and she always resisted the orders from Sophia and the others. As a result, the two of them were assigned different. tasks. Mia was assigned to clean the toilets, even scrubbing the dirty toilets in the ser vants Since he was closer in proximity, Edgar chose to see her first. quarters. When the ser vants received the news, they released Mia in advance and arranged for her to wait for Edgar in the corridor. Mia was dressed as a maid, her eyes red as if she had been crying for a long time. As soon as she saw Edgar, she saw him as her savior and rushed over to hug him, seekingfort. Brother! Youve finallye back! Are you here to rescue me? Please take me away quickly. The old house is like hell for me, and I dont want to stay a second longer. She tried to pull Edgar away, but he remained motionless. She was puzzled. The bodyguard next to him exined, He is currently Miss Graces personal male ser vant-He cant Chapter 113 save you. Hes just here to see you. What? A personal male ser vant?! C Mia was utterly shocked, her hope crumbling. She couldnt ept this reality at all. Brother, how could you submit to her? Youre my brother! Youre the pir of the Fallen Family! Why why would you The bodyguard wanted to say something but was fiercely stared at by Edgar, so he wisely kept his mouth shut and moved to a spot two meters away to rest. Once the person left, Edgar whispered, Mia, stay calm for a while. Ill find a way. Mia cried in despair, What can you do? Youre her ser vant now. Whats the difference between your status and mine and Moms? No, no She paused, and a sinister expression gradually appeared on her face. I understand now, brother! Now that you can spend time alone with her, you must find an opportunity to kill her. She has ruined me like this, and I cant coexist with her! Seeing her consumed by hatred, Edgar realized that no matter how much he said, she wouldnt listen. After reminding her a couple more times to stop causing trouble for now, he turned and prepared to go see Yvonne. Mia refused to give up and shouted from behind, Brother! Remember this! You must kill her! I want her dead! The two bodyguards expressions slightly changed. Edgar noticed their expressions but said nothing. He continued without looking back to see Yvonne. Yvonne was in the backyard, clearing weeds. When she saw her son standing before her unharmed, she felt a sense of joy in regaining what was lost. She hugged Edgar, crying while asking about his well-being. My good son, its good that youre back. Youve lost weight during this time. Are you not eating well? Why is yourplexion so pale? Are you sick? I know its not easy for you in front of Grace, but you must take care of yourself. Otherwise, Mom will worry. She caressed Edgars face, and although the swelling had already subsided, she still noticed something amiss. who h What happened to the left side of your face? Who hit you? Was it Grace? Edgar held her hand. No, it was Uncle Greg. That old man, Greg, actually dared to hit you? Once the crisis in the Fallen Family is over, Ill make him pay! She was furious. Then she thought, If Grace hadntid a hand on her son, did it mean that she still cared for him deep down? She looked around, confirming that the two bodyguards were chatting not far away and that they didnt pay attention to them. Then she leaned closer to Edgar and whispered in a low voice. Son, this woman, Grace, is not simple. From sending Nancy to prison to the bankruptcy of the Fallen Family, she has nned everything meticulously. Jade also suspected her identityst time; although she didnt say anything in the end, I believe her identity is definitely not simple. Edgar furrowed his brows and listened quietly as she spoke. 13.20 The Millionaire and this Billionaire Ex wife Son, you must find an opportunity to investigate her identity. If she really is the daughter of some prominent family, you should be attentive to her, try to remarry her. At the very least, find a way to get her pregnant, like turning raw rice into cooked rice! Yvonne used this method to marry into the Fallen Family in the first ce. Although Edgar was a man, she believed that her handsome son could use his appearance to his advantage. Edgars face turned as dark as the bottom of a pot, and he removed her hand from his face. Taking advantage of someones vulnerability like this-what kind of man would I be if I did that? Dont say such things in the future. Yvonne waved it off. Whats wrong with that? If you can remarry this time, I promise I wont make things difficult for her anymore. If she really is a rich familys daughter, even if I have to serve her, its fine! Youre unreasonable! Leaving behind these cold words, Edgar turned and walked away. Yvonne watched his retreating figure, stomping her foot in anger. This child-why didnt he inherit his mothers excellent skills? The tv two bodyguards saw that they were done talking and once again followed closely behind Edgar. Edgar had a solemn expression and walked slowly when passing through the first floor hallway. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The old mansion was the best opportunity. Once they returned to the Gulf Vi, it would be difficult to contact Tim. Thinking of this, he pressed his stomach, looking slightly ufortable. Ill go to the restroom first. You wait here: Ill be back soon. The two bodyguards were unmoved and continued to follow him, to the point where they even considered going into the restroom with him. Edgar stood at the entrance of the restroom and promptly stopped them. This is a private residence, and each floor has only one restroom. Theres only one toilet. Are you nning to stand in front of me while Im using it? Dont you find that repulsive? Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 The bodyguards hesitated upon hearing this. Emmm This situation feels a bit weird! But if they dont go in and keep an eye on him, and if he runs away, they wont be able to exin it to Miss They were conflicted. Edgar smirked and continued, All the restroom windows in the old mansion were sealed to prevent idents. If you dont believe me, you can check for yourselves. As he spoke, Edgar walked into the restroom and, in front of the bodyguards, tested the window. The bodyguards themselves tried to open the window, confirming that it couldnt be opened. They then inspected the entire restroom, finding only a venttion duct on the ceiling. However, the duct was very small and didnt seem capable of amodating an adult male. Seeing the bodyguards hesitate, Edgar continued, My stomachs not feeling well. It might take fifteen minutes. I appreciate your patience. The two bodyguards agreed. But you only have fifteen minutes. If youre not out by then, we wont care what youre doing inside. Edgar nodded, and the bodyguards turned and stood by the door. He locked the door behind them and quickly stepped onto the sink, opening the venttion duct on the ceiling. In fact, when the venttion duct was designed, an escape route was specifically built for emergencies. From the outside, the duct seemed small, but once opened, there was a hidden mechanism. Half a brick was attached to the iron mesh of the duct, making it difficult to notice. Inside, there were two paths: one leading to the vis rooftop and the other to the back door. When he first entered the old mansion, he heard unusual bird callsing from above, so he chose the route to the rooftop. Although the duct was just enough to amodate him, it was still a tight fit. With his 188 cm height, he had to crouch and crawl forward, and halfway through, he was already sweating profusely and his waist started to ache. But he had only fifteen minutes, so he had to grit his teeth and pick up the pace. Upon opening the venttion on the rooftop, Tim, who was hiding in the dark, saw him and immediately rushed over to support him. Seeing him covered in cold sweat and trembling hands after crawling only a short distance, Tim was puzzled. Boss, you dont seem right. Even if your waist injury hasnt fully healed, it shouldnt exhaust you like this. I was injected with an enhanced version of the 023 special drug. What! Tims heart trembled. Miss Grace injected it into you? Shes really ruthless. Edgar remained silent, his dark eyes deep and his expression unreadable. Although Grace didnt tell him the name of the drug, he had used the 023 form before when 13:25 Chapter 114 dealing with prisoners of war. The version Grace injected him with was a diluted version with reduced effectiveness. Tims emotions were stirred. Ross, since youre out now, lets go. Dont stay with her and endure this frustration. The brothers are all waiting outside, just waiting for your orders. Edgars attitude was resolute. She has a secret, maybe rted to the Fallen Family. I stayed by her side to investigate clues. Time is running out, so lets cut to the chase. Tim nodded. Edgar continued and told Tim about all his suspicions. Contact Zack. I suspect that Grace is likely connected to the four major families in S City. Given Adrain and Patrics high regard for her, we can rule out the Smith and Grammer families. The GrantN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. family is absolutely impossible, so focus on investigating the Knight family. Report to me any girls who disappeared or went missing six years ago and have a timeline simr to Graces. Yes, Tim replied. Tim pondered for a moment and asked, Regarding what Second Young Master Fallen said today about Miss Grace killing the old master Do you believe it? Edgars eyes narrowed slightly, and a dangerous glint shed in his dark eyes. I believe it, but I also dont. Old fox Greg simply wants to provoke a conflict between Grace and me, with him sitting back and reaping the benefits. However, Graces identity is indeed not simple, so we need to investigate everything. But Tim hesitated before speaking. I cant help but feel that if Miss Grace has orchestrated all this deliberately, the chance of her being a daughter from a prestigious family is unlikely. Is it possible that she is a spy sent by a family that discovered your whereabouts? Judging from her abilities, shes probably a trained agent with exceptional concealment skills. If she were truly a spy, her true identity would be difficult to uncover Edgar pondered for a moment. Thats why we need to be prepared for both possibilities. If she is a daughter from a prestigious family, perhaps all of this is a coincidence, and I have been overly suspicious. Tonight, I will find an opportunity to test her. In addition, Im arranging for you to meet two people in the prison After Tim finished listening, he respectfully nodded, Yes, Boss, Good, go. Boss Time was running out, and Edgar turned to leave, but Tim stopped him, his expression hesitant. Speak. Didnt you suspect that Miss Grace was the girl who saved you many years ago? Edgars dark eyes turned cold, and his tone became chilly. But she denied it. Perhaps she really isnt the one, and I made a mistake. In any case, we have to wait until we uncover her identity and past before reaching a conclusion. Ever since he noticed that Tims attitude towards Nancy was a bit off, he pretended to let Tim investigate while also sending Zack to investigate. They discovered that Nancy did indeed visit Berth Street on the day in question, but it was after the time when the girl had saved him. Nancy had deceived him for over a decade by taking advantage of his sense of responsibility. causing a lot of trouble. Initially, he intended to settle the score with her, but since she had already been sent to prison by Grace, he would let her face the consequences inside. However, if it turned out that Grace was the girl who had saved him all those years ago Seated at the bottom of Edgars heart was aplex mix of emotions, and it was unclear what those emotions were in his dark eyes. What he owed her was not just three years Meanwhile, at the entrance of the restroom on the first floor: Bodyguards Eleven and Seventeen were bing a little impatient. Seventeen leaned against the door, listening intently, surprised by the silence. Eleven, it doesnt sound like theres anyone inside. Could this guy have actually fled? Eleven nced at the time-it was exactly fifteen minutes. He knocked on the door first. Mr. Fallen, fifteen minutes are up. Are you still not finished? Are you having trouble in there? He knocked on the door three more times, but there was still no response. Elevens expression changed drastically as he tried turning the doorknob, only to find it locked! Oh no! Seventeen, kick the door! Seventeen obeyed, taking two steps back before delivering a powerful kick to the lock, sacrificing the doorknob in the process. The two of them pushed the door open and took a look. Edgar was calmly standing there, fastening his belt, with an air of dignity and natural grace. Upon seeing the two barge in by breaking the door, his expression turned slightly stern, showing displeasure. This is your first time visiting the old residence, and youve already damaged something. Isnt that inappropriate? The two of them inspected the entire restroom, remaining alert as they stared at him. This ce. now belongs to Miss Grace. If we break anything, we will apologize to her. But what about you? You were clearly inside, so why didnt you respond when we knocked on the door earlier? Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Edgar maintained a calm expression and coldly remarked, When Im taking care of my needs, I dont like to talk. Eleven and Seventeen: !!! Could it be that this person was It had only been fifteen minutes, and he was doing that thing in the restroom? Wait, isnt that a little too quick? Unconsciously, the two of them let their gaze drift downward from his face. Facing their shocked expressions, Edgars face darkened, realizing the misunderstanding. He meant using the restroom! However, since it had already been misunderstood, he couldnt exin himself. In the end, he elegantly walked over to the sink and washed his hands. The two of them watched as he went to wash his hands. Well, alright, any man would understand. Why make things difficult for another man? Eleven and Seventeenpletely believed his nonsense. After leaving the old residence, they stuffed the person back into the car and returned to the Bay Vi. Upon arriving at the vi, before Eleven and Seventeen hid in the shadows, they notified him, Mr. Fallen, Miss Grace will probably be back in four hours. Although youve been out for a few hours today, you still have household chores to take care of before Miss Grace returns. I know. F u Edgar showed no expression and, after speaking, pushed open the door and entered the vi. Grace was an hourte but finally finished work. Due to being squandered by Yvonne and Jade for a period of time, the Fallen family had many pitfalls, and the stock market was not as good as before. Grace could only put in more effort to try to bring the Fallen family back to its former glory as soon as possible, so she could pursue the Evans family for their debt. When she returned to the Bay Vi, she didnt rush inside. Instead, she called Eleven and Seventeen. out of their hiding spots. Miss. The two of them respectfully greeted her and began to report, Mr. Fallen did not exhibit any unusual behavior today. Grace was skeptical. Is he really behaving so well? Are you sure you never let him out of your sight? They replied in unison, Yes. What did he say to Yvonne and Mia today? Tell me every word. The two of them exchanged nces and started their report. After listening, Graces face remained expressionless. Alright, I understand. You may leave now. 13.27 The Millionaire and His ex wife Having grasped the general situation, she stepped through the front garden and pushed open the door to the living room. The living room was brightly lit, and there was a faint aroma of food. wasi Edgar, who was in the kitchen, heard themotion and walked out, taking her slippers from the shoe cab and cing them in front of her. Youve had a long day today. Grace quietly stood at the door, observing him. Although his tone sounded somewhat forced when he spoke, and his expression was icy, as if she owed him three million, at least he had carried out her orders. Grace had been busy with work all day and was tired. She didnt feel like nitpicking any further. Hmm, she responded, turning to head upstairs. Edgar said, The food is ready. You should eat before going upstairs. Grace nced at the steaming dishes on his dining table, suddenly recalling how he used to mock her when she waited up all night for him toe home for dinner. His face grew colder with each passing moment. You go ahead and eat. Ive already caten. She finished speaking and attempted to leave, but Edgar stepped forward, wearing a peculiar expression. Youve already eaten? Who did you eat with? Patric or Abigail? Thinking of the man from earlier that day, Edgars face darkened. It must have been Adrain, right? You finished your work discussion and then went out for dinner together? Grace frowned. The tone, the expression. Why did it feel like she was being interrogated by a suspicious spouse? Edgar, understand your ce. You are only my ser vant now. You have no right to inquire about who I eat with. After finishing her words, she byp as sed him and went upstairs. As he watched her figure gradually disappear into the stairwell, Edgars demeanor suddenly grew ominous. Thinking about tonights test, he looked at the fruit knife in the fruit basket on the coffee table, his expression inscrutable. Late at night, 3 a.m. The entire vi seemed to be engulfed in sleep. This was when people were in their deepest slumber. Silver-gray moonlight seeped through the window, sca ttering sporadically on the man, who was soundly asleep in bed. However, the next second, the man opened his eyes indifferently, devoid of any sleepiness in his profound ck pupils. He sat up, got out of bed quietly, and made his way downstairs, first to fetch the fruit knife from the fruit basket, then ascended to the third floor Tonight, Grace slept restlessly. She felt as though something was staring at her from the shadows, and it persisted for a long time. This feeling Why was it so simr to the night before the divorce? The Wollnnaire and the Billionum Faviln Realizing something, she abruptly opened her eyes, and suddenly a gust of wind rushed by her ears. Without thinking, almost instinctively, she tightly gripped the de, cutting her palm as the sharp edge sliced through. Fresh red blood dripped onto the bed sheets. Ignoring the pain, she quickly sat up. Her left hand, now free, estimated the distance to the man and swiftly pped him with all her might. Ah The pnded squarely on the mans face. He grunted and fell to the ground, releasing his grip on the knife handle. Grace hardly needed to guess. Besides him, there was no one else in the entire vi who would dare to wield a knife against her. She threw away the fruit knife and quickly turned on the bedsidemp. Sure enough, it was Edgar! She was furious. Do you want to die? With your current strength, do you really think you can kill me? Edgar wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with difficulty. When he looked up, the sight of the blood on the bed sheets and Graces hand was intensely striking. Was this woman foolish? She actually used her hand to grip the de! He suddenly felt a twinge of guilt and remained silent. Grace red at him, noticing his dull expression. What are you staring at? Go get the first-aid kit! Okay Edgar swiftly got up from the ground and went downstairs to fetch the first-aid kit. As he stepped out of the room, he realized something A well-trained and excellent spy should have been aware of his presence when he entered the room. Although Grace reacted in time, it wasnt quick enough. In fact, tonight was just a test. If she had reacted fast enough and tried to kill him in retaliation, he would have immediately given a secret signal to the undercover agents posing as ser vants outside. If there had been no reaction at all, he would have stopped his knife just before it pierced her skin. But this foolish woman Sigh. He sighed with a deeper sense of guilt, brought his hand to his lips, and made the bird call signal for retreat. Then he hastened his steps to go back upstairs. Inside the room, Graces gaze turned icy, piercing through to her very core as she saw him reenter. As they stood in front of him, she spoke in a dark tone. Kneel! Edgar hesitated for two seconds, his face showing resistance. While he did feel guilty, it didnt mean he would allow her to press his dignity to the ground and tram ple on it! A real man, regardless of poverty or lowliness, should stand tall and proud! Kneeling to the heavens, kneeling to the earth, and kneeling to parents, but not to Well then, you refuse to kneel, right? It seems you enjoy being watched by others. In that case, Ill have the bodyguardse in and assist you. Grace impatiently interrupted him and gestured to activate the rm button by the bedside. Before she could finish speaking, a mu ffled sound resonated. It was the sound of his knees hitting the floor. Edgar spoke with conviction, But I am someone who can both bend and stretch.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Grace was originally furious, but his reaction almost made her burst outughing. Seeing the arrogant expression on his face, as if saying, I may have kneeled, but Im definitely not weak, she coldly snorted and reprimanded, What are you standing there for? Apply the medicine! Edgar quickly opened the medicine box and earnestly applied medicine to the wound in her palm. The cut wasnt deep, but it almost spanned the entire palm. As a result, her originally fair and delicate hand looked somewhat hideous because of the long wound. Edgar suddenly felt a pang in his heart, and his actions in applying medicine became even more gentle and cautious. Grace coldly looked at the man obediently kneeling by her feet and asked, Knowing well that you cant kill me, why did you still act foolishly? Edgar lowered his head, tightly pursing his lips without saying a word. Was it to vent for Mia, or did you actually believe Gregs words and think that I killed the old master? Edgar still remained silent, focusing on applying the medicine to her. Grace observed him and took the rare opportunity to reason things out. I wont kill the old master. He had already contracted cancer before he died. I didnt need to waste my efforts on killing an old man who was already on the verge of death. You are well aware of this. So, it was for Mia, right? The answer to her question was the mans silence. -Using her uninjured left hand, she h ooked the mans chin, forcing him to lift his head and look into her eyes. You should understand my personality. Now that my hand is injured, Mia might be delighted, but you will have to pay the price. Is it worth it for you to do this? The two words pay the price made Edgars eyes slightly red. Its not worth it, so I regret it. Grace lowered her head and met his gaze, keenly noticing the redness in his eyes. His expression. seemed genuinely remorseful. Was it because he felt guilty seeing her injured hand? Or was he putting on an act for her? She narrowed her starry eyes and unintentionally noticed the swollen right side of his cheek. Not bad; now the ps on both sides of your face are symmetrical.* She paused for a moment and continued, Do you remember not long ago, when you blocked me in the womens restroom? I said that one day, I would make you kneel at my feet and pay the price. I didnt expect that day toe so soon. As Grace spoke in a mocking tone, Edgar felt ufortable and forcefully pulled his hand away from hers, lowering his head to continue applying the medicine. He skillfully and methodically applied the medicine without causing her any pain, and the bandaging was done exceptionally well. Observing his proficient technique, Grace asked tentatively, You, the distinguished young master of the Fallen family, must have been pampered since childhood. Yvonne would definitely be Chapter 116 heartbroken even if you had a minor scrape. How did you be so skilled at applying medicine and bandaging? Edgar paused for a moment; his expression was neutral as he exined, Because I was a bit mischievous when I was young. I often got injured, so I learned how to do it. Grace knew he was just making excuses and hiding something, but she couldnt be bothered to ask further. The room fell into silence for a while. An eerie and quiet atmosphere enveloped them. After finishing the treatment, Edgar tactfully remained seated. Grace nced coldly at him and then looked at the bloodstains on the bed. Wash the entire set of bedding by hand tonight, in the backyard. Dont go to sleep until its done. Okay. Edgar hardly hesitated. He kept his eyes lowered, looking obedient, which was quite out of character. But whenever Grace thought about how he had snuck into her room with a knife tonight, she felt a surge of anger. This man was too good at hiding! Every time he pretended to be obedient, it always felt like he was concealing something wicked. Grace was annoyed. She was determined to slowly erode away all his dignity and arrogance! It seems like sleep is out of the question! She turned and walked towards the door as she spoke. Edgar swiftly grabbed her wrist. Where are you going? Her tone was indifferent. Ill just stay with Mr. Smith for a few nights. No, you cant go! The words almost slipped out of his mouth without thinking. Receiving Graces angry gaze, he softened his tone. What I mean is, itste, and its inconvenient for you to bother him. Besides, its not appropriate for the two of you to be alone. He disliked Patric, and Patric disliked him as well. Perhaps it was due to a mans possessiveness. He knew he didnt have the right to stop her now, but he just couldnt ept Grace going to see Patric. Let go. Graces expression was resolute. She took another step forward, and Edgar followed suit, kneeling as he tightened his grip on her wrist. Dont go! I sorry, I shouldnt have hurt you. I wont do it again. Please dont go to Patric. Grace looked down at him, her gaze unusual. After knowing him for so many years, it was the first time she heard him apologize. When he knew that Grace had been wrongly used by Nancy, he didnt apologize. When he knew that he owed her three years, he didnt apologize either. Even when he had just injured her with a knife, he only expressed regret and didnt apologize. And now he suddenly remembered to apologize. Huh! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Your apology is toote; I wont ept it. Get lost! She yelled angrily and shook off his hand. Edgars physical condition was not the same as before, and he was easily knocked over by her. 13.27 The Millionaire and his mar Chapter 116 Grace didnt spare him another nce. She turned and left the vi without looking back. Edgar didnt chase after her. He sat on the ground in silence, not knowing what he was thinking. It wasnt until the sound of the cars engine started that he stood up and walked to the window. A few bodyguards got into the car after Grace, and with the roar of the engine, two cars sped off into the moonlit night. With Graces departure, the entire vi fell into an eerie silence. Edgar quickly snapped out of his slightly jealous state and surveyed Graces room. She had left, taking all the bodyguards with her. Could there be any clues in her room that could verify her true identity? Since he didnt know if she woulde back, now was the best time to search! Edgar frowned and observed outside for a while through the window, his gaze filled withplexity. At this moment, at the intersection 200 meters before the bay vi, the two cars turned off their engines, and Grace sat quietly in the car, waiting. The surroundings were incredibly quiet-so quiet that she could hear her own heartbeat. Expressionless, she stared straight ahead, lost in her thoughts, contemting something. After about half an hour passed, she finally called the bodyguard, who was hiding and observing in the vi. Ive left. Did he do anything to my room? The bodyguard answered. He changed the bedsheets and duvet cover for you. He took the dirty ones to the backyard to wash, but theyre not washed yet. The duvet cover got soaked, and he seemed to have twisted it quite hard. Other than changing the duvet cover, did he touch anything else in the room? The bodyguard thought for a moment. No, just when you were leaving, he stood by the window and watched for a while. Grace pursed her lips, lost in thought. She had already left, and it was such a perfect opportunity. Yet he didnt do anything? When he went to get the medicine kit earlier, she clearly heard birds chirping. She couldnt figure out what he was up to, but his unusual behavior at times really made it hard not to suspect something. Was it really just to repay the debt that he quickly signed the agreement? Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Grace remained silent for a while before continuing with her instructions: You keep an eye on him. Also, Bernard, stay here and guard the vi. Dont let him leave for the next few days. Clean the house thoroughly and do what is expected of him. Understood, Bernard replied. Bernard opened the door and got out of the car, watching as the two vehicles drove towards Patrics vi. The next morning, Patric spotted her in the dining room, eating breakfast prepared by Auntie Rosa; he had just learned of her return to the vi. He had intended to go over and tease her a little, but he suddenly noticed something strange. She was using her left hand to hold the spoon while her right hand naturally hung by her side without resting on the table. Patric walked around and sat on the chair next to her before noticing the bandage wrapped around her right hand. Girl, what happened to your hand? Patric asked with concern. Grace casually continued drinking her porridge and replied, Nothing much; a dog bit me. Patric felt distressed: Which daring dog dares to bite my precious little sister? Ill take care of it for you: Third Brother will teach it a lesson! Its just a useless big wolf dog. I will deal with it myself. Patric wanted to ask further, but Grace had already put down the spoon and finished her breakfast. Third Brother, Im going to the Fallen residence first, and in the afternoon, Ill be going to Angle. I wont disturb your meal. Alright, take care and stay safe. After Grace left, Patric called Bart into the room. He sat on the chair, his face cold and stern, and scanned Bart. Whats the truth behind Misss hand injury? Bart lowered his head, trembling as he said, Its exactly as Miss said she was bitten by a dog. Bart, you know the consequences of deceiving me. She was living fine at the Bay Vi, so where did this doge from? It must be that dog. Edgar! Patric eximed in anger. If you already guessed it, why ask. Bart felt wronged by being scolded. It was originally just a guess, but now that it was confirmed, Patric was furious. That scoundrel! Last time, I let him go unpunished as a favor to my brother, but now he dares to harm my sister. Ill make him pay with his life! He took out his phone to make a call, but Bart quickly intervened. Young Master, please dont be impulsive. Miss always has her own ns, and keeping Edgar around must be part of her strategy. Its best not to disrupt her ns. Patric narrowed his eyes and pondered for a moment. His life can be spared for now, but he must suffer greatly for hurting the girl! As he spoke, he called Bart closer and whispered a few instructions to him in a low voice. Remember everything? 13:27 The Millionai Yes, Young Master! During the past two days, Grace has been shuttling between Angle and the Fallen residence. It was the Mid-Autumn Festival, and the recording for the talent show was suspended for a day, giving the girls a day off. She was also nning to return to Patrics vi early and have a good meal with Third Brother. As she was tidying up her desk, her assistant, Beth, knocked on the door in a panic. Director, something bad happened! The person in charge of the talent show said Abigail has gone. missing again! Graces expression became extremely grave. Who could it be this time? Jade? She quickly drove with Beth to the talent show base and checked all the surveince footage. However, this time the situation was different from before. Abigail had never left the base, so she should still be there instead of being kidnapped. The staff at the base searched every corner but couldnt find her. It was as if she had suddenly vanished into thin air. For a while, both the staff and the participating girls at the base were filled with anxiety. Grace never believed in supernatural theories. Unless Someone was ying tricks. She called each of the girls who did office for questioning. go home for the Mid-Autumn Festival individually into her I dont know. Im not in the same dorm as her, so I havent seen her at all She doesnt usually talk to us. She seems to have a better rtionship with the other girls in her dorm. Maybe you should ask them. I dont know anything. After questioning everyone, it became clear that each person wore a mask and told lies. There was no result. Grace had no choice but to find May Miller, who had been eliminated in the previous season. May said, My votes were too low, and Ive already been eliminated. How would I know? But Jade didnte to see me. It doesnt seem like something she would do. However, I know that Anna had a bad rtionship with her. She would often secretly bully her when the cameras werent around. Maybe you can start from that angle. Anna? Grace narrowed her eyes. Okay. She immediately had the person in charge investigate Annais record of leaving the base. They found that she had left early this morning, and half an hour after she left, news of Abigails disappearance came from the base. Could this be a case of bullying? Grace swiftly arranged for an excuse to bring Anna back to the base. As Anna entered the base, she was forcefully taken to the conference room. Grace sat in the main seat of the conference room, emanating a chilling aura as she stared at Anna, startling her. Who do you think you are? How dare you restrict my personal freedom and bring me here! Anna eximed. Grace smirked and said, I am the talent shows director and nner at Angle. After hearing her words, Anna scoffed, Do you know who I am? Hanna Willow, the wealthy daughter at the base, is protecting me! If you dare to treat me like this, believe me, with just one phone call, I can make you immediately get out of Angle! Do you want to try? Your phone call cant get me fired from Angle, but my phone call can get you. immediately disqualified from thepetition. Anna fell silent. She had worked so hard to make it to this stage, and with her ranking, she had a chance to debut. She couldnt afford to be disqualified at this critical moment. Fearful of losing everything, she didnt dare gamble with Grace. Seeing her wavering. Grace began to ask, Where is Abigail?TM I I locked her in the small, secluded restroom on the east side. When they found Abigail, she was drenched and curled up on the floor, trembling. Her voice had be h oar se from shouting for help. Grace was furious, but first she had the staff take Abigail to the bases medical room for treatment, and then she made Anna apologize to her. When Abigail slowly regained consciousness, the first thing she saw was the sight of Anna gnashing her teeth and kneeling beside her bed. Im sorry! I shouldnt have yed tricks on you! Hearing Annas restless tone, Abigail turned her face away, ignoring herpletely. Grace nced at Anna on the floor, smiled insincerely, and said, It seems your apology isnt sincere enough. She doesnt forgive you. Anna panicked and immediately teared up. Her eyes turned red as she pleaded, Abigail, I truly realize my mistake. I just wanted to y a prank on you; I didnt mean to actually hurt you. It wasnt intentional. Please forgive me. Ive made it through the preliminary rounds; I dont want to be disqualified! Upon hearing herst words, Abigails eyes dimmed, and she sighed, Forget it, I forgive you. Now leave. Anna was overjoyed and looked at Grace, who had a cold and proud expression. You heard her; she said she wouldnt hold it against me anymore! Grace nodded and turned to instruct the person in charge to process her disqualification. Anna was bewildered. Why? You promised that if I apologized to her, you would let me off! She forgave you, but you caused her to lose her voice. We dont know if it will affect next weeks competition. Thats why I wont forgive you! Grace said firmly. Why? Anna protested. Just because not all apologies deserve forgiveness! And because I have the final say here!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 These past few days, Grace had already been feeling troubled, and now Anna had walked right into her line of fire. Anna was dragged out while crying. The room finally quieted down, and Grace sat beside Abigails hospital bed, attentively peeling an apple for her. Abigail stared at her intently and smiled with gratification. Its been so many years since west met, and youve changed so much. But now you have such determination in your actions, and I really like it. You can be like that too, Grace replied. Abigails gaze dimmed. No, Im different. Im different from all the other trainees here. They either have connections withpanies ore from wealthy families, but I only have myself. Setting the apple aside, Grace held Abigails hand. You managed to stand out among a hundred trainees solely based on your own merits, and made it step by step to the finals. Dont you think youre amazing? But Im only ranked fifteenth and wont debut. Anna told me that the debut spots have already been. decided through under-the-table deals with majorpanies. I dont have a chance, Abigailmented. Grace chuckled. This was herpany, her organized program. She had personally informed the staff not to ept any bribes or pre-arranged debut spots. Who could understand this better than her? Abigail had a good appearance; though not stunning at first nce, she had asting charm. She was a cute and innocent girl. With her appearance and talent, Abigail could go a long way in the entertainment industry. Whether it was out of friendship or for thepanys interests, Grace intended to support Abigail wholeheartedly! Dont worry, there will never be any pre-arranged spots in my program. As long as you work hard, youll have opportunities. Moreover, even if you dont sessfully debut this time, I will sign you as an S-level artist under Angle. Tears glistened in Abigails eyes. She hit her lip incredulously, holding back her tears. Grace gently touched her head. This time, give it your all and strive toward your goal. Thank you, Grace Although you never told me who you are, I know youre an amazing girl, Abigail said, embracing her with gratitude. If any other trainees bully you in the future, stand up to them directly! The weaker you appear, the more theyll take advantage of you. Only when you stand up will they fear you. Dont be afraid; from now on, Ill be your support system! Abigail held her tightly, feeling something firming up in her heart. As soon as Grace left that evening, when Abigail had just left the medical room, she was blocked in the restroom by Hanna and her twockeys. Since it was the Mid-Autumn Festival holiday, there were no cameras recording in the base, and the restroom was even less likely to have surveince. Hanna rushed back to the base after learning about Annas inexplicable disqualification. She- intended to teach Abigail a lesson so that she would never dare toin again. Abigail was forced into a corner, trembling with fear. Graces words from earller suddenly shed in her mind. She gritted her teeth, grabbed the dirty mop from the corner, and waved it in a show of defiance toward the three people. Hanna, let me tell you, in the past, I tolerated you, but from now on, dont you dare touch me again! Hehe, sure! Lets y a game and see if you can handle three against one! The four girls quickly engaged in a brawl, screams echoing in the restroom, chaos reigning. Grace learned about this incident the next morning, Hanna had a bruised and swollen face from being beaten up, and she threatened to hire awyer to sue Abigail for personal injury. Beth stood by andmented, She couldnt even handle three against one. How shameless to be the first to file aint. Graceughed too. Ill leave this matter to you. Whether Hanna wants to hire awyer or y any other tricks, well stick with it and support Abigail No problem, Director! While Grace was busy with work for the next few days, someone else wasnt idle either. Bay Vi. Grace hadnte back for three consecutive days, and Edgar didnt understand why he felt so unhappy. Whenever he closed his eyes, he would see images of Grace and Patric together Just thinking about that scene made him feel ufortable, as if something was wrong with him. Why was it like this? He used to think he liked Nancy, butter he realized that his feelings for Nancy were just out of a mans responsibility and sisterly care. But Grace was different. She always stirred up many emotions in him, such as anger, surprise, tenderness, and guilt. Was she a special presence for him? Although his thoughts were a mess, he also kept himself busy these days. By pretending to go out and letting the hidden bodyguards intervene, he found the hiding spots of the two guards who stayed at the vi and observed their routines, He had figured it out. If Grace didnte back tonight, it would be a good opportunity to meet with Eric. He sat on the sofa, lost in thought, when the door connecting the living room to the garden. suddenly opened. Thinking that it was Grace returning, Edgar stood up to greet her. But the person who entered was not Grace; it was Bart. Behind Bart were three tall men who walked in with an imposing manner, ring at him with unfriendly eyes. Edgar felt a hint of threat and looked at Bart calmly, asking, What is this about? Just as he finished speaking, the three men behind Bart suddenly approached him with a fierce expression. Two of them stood behind him, restraining his shoulders. The other one walked up to him, raising his palm menacingly, ready to strike his face that had just healed. Bart stopped him just in time. Young Master Patric said no hitting on the face! With his small build, 13:27 The Milondine aval His Billionaire Ex wile can he withstand more than a few blows from you? Dont ruin his face, which has such good looks. Young Master Patric? Edgar narrowed his eyes slightly and sneered, I dont know where I offended Young Master Patric, but is he nning to beat me up? Bart imitated Patrics cold tone and said, You didnt offend Young Master Patric, but you hurt Miss Grace. Young Master Patric must punish you for that! Huh, Patric is feeling sorry for Grace and wants to stand up for her. Edgar found it quite strange. So, this is Young Master Patrics idea, not Graces? Bart fell silent for a moment. Does it make any difference? As Miss Graces contracted ser vant, you shouldnt have had any ill intentions in the first ce! Not only did you sneak into her roomte at night, but you also caused her injury. Shouldnt you be punished? Although the injury to Grace was not his intention, it was indeed caused by him. He should bear the responsibility for this. Moreover, judging by the posture of the people Patric sent, it seemed that things wouldnt end well today. Release me. Whatever punishment you want, Ill take it. Good! Mr. Fallen is quite courageous. Bart signaled the two who were restraining him, and they smartly let go. The punishment is simple. Young Master Patric has taken your current physical condition into consideration. He will give you a hundred strokes with a cane as a warning. How about that? It wont be too difficult for you, right? Bart pulled out two thick, vine-like canes from somewhere and grinned as he stared at him. Originally, Patric had nned to use a horsewhip. But that thing could break the skin of a tough horse, let alone Edgar, who had been injected with aTxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. special drug and was fragile. Patric was afraid that if he couldnt withstand a few strikes, he might end up dead, and it would be hard to exin to Grace. But the cane was different. It wouldnt easily draw blood, but it could make someone suffer excruciating pain, especially the next day when the bruises would swell and throb. That feeling, tsk tsk, was quite tortuous Edgar was well aware of this, and his lips curled with a sense of irony. Indeed, its simple. Young Master Patric is truly magnanimous. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Bart sensed the sarcastic tone in his words and smiled. Mr. Fallen, Im sorry. Edgar responded with a subdued Hmm and positioned himself against the wall, cing his hands on it for support. Just as he settled in, a whip-like cane whistled through the air. It mercilesslynded on his straightened back with a sharp cra ck. Ah Edgar clenched his teeth, his hands involuntarily forming tight fists. Before he could recover from the pain inflicted by the first strike, the second and third blows followed, relentlessly pounding his back without allowing him a moment to catch his breath. The pain was excruciating. Due to the special drug he was injected with, his constitution weakened and his skin became more fragile, while the sensation of pain intensified. Originally, the 023 drug was used to torment captured criminals whomitted grave offenses. Once injected, they became powerless to resist, experiencing heightened pain during interrogation, subjecting both their bodies and minds to extreme torment. Never did he imagine that one day this modified version of the 023 drug would be used to torment him. It was ironic, to say the least. Cra ck! The sharp pain from the cane striking his back brought his thoughts back to the present. After only twenty or soshes, his white shirt was stained with patches of red and purple. He gritted his teeth, refusing to emit even a hint of humiliating screams. His lower lip was marked with a row of bloodstains from biting too hard, and cold sweat formed on his forehead as veins bulged on his arms. As the beating reached fortyshes, Edgars arms supporting the wall began to uncontrobly tremble. By the time it reached seventyshes, his back was nearly numb from the pain. Due to his more fragile skin, several areas on his back were stripped of flesh, and his white shirt bore sca ttered bloodstains. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He started feeling dizzy; his head was heavy, and his legs, once slender and straight, began to tremble uncontrobly. Bart watched from the side, unable to help but marvel at the ingenuity of their Third Young Masters brutal beating. This cane was truly a torturous instrument, causing immense pain without killing. Moreover, because this confrontation was kept hidden from Miss Grace and Edgar had silently sought trouble, all the injuries were concentrated on his back, allowing him to walk normally and conceal the vidence from Miss Grace. As he pondered, Bart suddenly heard a thud sound. Edgar had copsed onto the floor, knocked unconscious by the intense pain. The two as s ants looked bewildered, exchanging nces, and finally turning to seek Barts guidance, Bart, what should we do? Bart nced at Edgar, whoy pallid on the ground, and asked, How manyshes were delivered? Ny. Bart clicked his tongue twice, unexpectedly admiring the man who had lost consciousness. 1327 The Millionaire and His He endured silently until the niethsh before passing out. Truly a man. After a.moment of thought, he added, You two didnt go easy, did you? Both of them shook their heads in haste. You know how strong we are. Besides, this was the Young Masters orders. How could we dare to hold back? Pausing briefly, they continued, Brother Bart, what should we do now? Should we continue with the final tenshes? If we do, we might have to ssh water on him to wake him up and continue. Bart remained silent, lowering his head to reassess Edgar lying on the ground. His face was devoid of color, as pale as paper, but his lips were stained with bright red blood. Despite his pitiful appearance, his distinct and handsome features didnt make him appear ugly. Instead, they exuded a unique sense of fragile beauty. Bart couldnt help but sincerely sigh. The creator is truly unfair! This mans face is ridiculously handsome! No wonder our Miss keeps this face by her side. He looked pleasing to the eyes, at the very least. Bart? The two individuals still holding the cane called out to Bart in a state of helplessness. Bart snapped back to reality and earnestly looked at Edgars pitiful back Forget it. Its already his limit to endure until now given his physical condition. If we wake him up. with water and continue, hell probably faint after just a few moreshes. Our Third Young Master emphasized swift resolution. Lets go. What about the instructions from the Third Young Master I will personally inform him of the situation. Bart replied. The group prepared to return to the residence. Before leaving, Bart called out Seventeen and Eighteen, who had remained hidden in the shadows. What did you two see just now? Seventeen and Eighteen lowered their heads. Mr. Fallen fainted in the living room due to exhaustion from household chores. We didnt see anything else. Bart nodded in satisfaction. If Miss asks, stick to that story. If she doesnt inquire, then lets pretend nothing happened. Understood? Understood. After exchanging the agreed-upon exnation, the group departed. Seventeen and Eighteen returned to their posts without paying any attention to the man who had fainted in the living room. Their Miss was the apple of the young masters eyes. Anyone who dared to harm her would receive their just desserts! Edgar curled up alone on the cold marble floor of the living room.. His head remained in a dazed state, repeatedly jolted awake by pain, only to faint again. In this cycle of pain and dizziness, he endured endless forment. Eric secretly met someone in prison. When Nancy was brought out by police, Eric was astonished. In the short time she had been inside, she had aged significantly. A third of her hair had turned white, her skin had deteriorated, and she resembled a madwoman. It seemed like she had a rough time during her imprisonment, as evident from the bruises on her face and body. 13:27 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wife Chapter 119 Upon seeing him, Nancy was on the verge of tears of excitement. Edgar has returned to Frant City? Did Edgar send you to rescue me? I knew it; he wouldnt forget about me sob, sob Eric remained silent for a few seco n ds, t hought for a moment, and chose not to reveal that Edgar already knew the truth about her deception. He simply said, Miss Nancy, Ivee this time to rify a few things with you. I hope you can tell me the truth without withholding anything! Nancy was stunned for a moment before suddenly screaming madly. Youre not here to rescue me, are you? How could Edgar he so heartless towards me? Why is he breaking his promise to me? Is it because Ive be old and ugly, so he doesnt love me anymore? Eric was startled by her frenzied state. He steadied his mind and chose to deceive her first. Thats why I need you to tell me the truth without holding back. That way, Boss will have a chance to help you. Upon hearing his words, Nancy gradually calmed down and began to narrate seriously. Im innocent! Its Grace who framed me! She went to a hospital in Dane City to find some doctor, and miraculously, they actually cured Heddas condition. Then, she and Hedda conspired against me at the press conference, and Wait! Eric heard a keyword and quickly interrupted her. Which hospital in Dane City did Grace go to? Do you know the name of the doctor? Nancy thought for a moment. I only know its a major city-level hospital. Hedda was paralyzed, but they managed to wake her up, so the doctor must be someone very famous! After chatting for a while and realizing he couldnt extract any more information, he perfunctorily comforted Nancy and went to see Tim. Tims ount regarding Grace going to Dane Hospital was consistent with Nancys statement. After visiting the cell, Eric quickly had someone investigate all the doctors in Dane General Hospital who were capable of performing major brain surgeries but happened to be absent during that period for various reasons. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 It was 9 p.m. Edgar was awakened by two clear bird chirps. Enduring the excruciating pain in his back, he gritted his teeth and forced himself to stand up from the ground. There were still important matters to attend to in the evening, and he needed to stay alert. Supporting himself with the railing, he returned to his room on the second floor and went directly into the bathroom. He turned the temperature of the shower to the hottest setting Because his shirt had been stained with blood on his back and he had neglected to change it for six hours while feeling dizzy, the blood from the wounds had stuck to the fabric of the shirt. If he forcibly changed his clothes, it would be like tearing off ayer of skin. Only hot water could quickly remove the shirt. However, hot water pouring over the wounds on his back was akin to enduring a second round of torture, as if millions of needles were piercing into his back. Edgar trembled in pain. He clenched his teeth, and as the hot water washed over him, his body was in intense pain, but his mind became increasingly clear. After rinsing for a few minutes, he changed into clean clothes and turned off the lights. Taking advantage of the limited visibility from the hidden position of the bodyguards, he pretended to lie down on the bed and silently stuffed the extra bedding he had prepared in advance under the covers, making it appear as if he was sleeping. Then he quietly rolled to the foot of the bed from the other side. When his back identally touched the ground, the pain caused his whole body to tremble, and he felt dizzy. After pausing for two minutes, he finally went out through the slightly open door and walked to the other room on the side that was within the blind spot of the bodyguards line of sight. He followed the pipes next to the window down to the first floor. This position happened to be the back door. years Sensing slight movements, Eric came out and quietly reported through the iron gate, Boss, six ago, the Knight family had one missing heiress, but that girl was found three years ago, and her photos can be found online. Its definitely not Miss Grace. Besides that, there is no one else whose timeline matches Miss Graces. Upon hearing this, Edgars originally pained eyes gradually dimmed. Eric continued, But I found out during my prison visit that Miss Grace flew to the neighboring city at that time to personally bring back a doctor to treat Hedda. After investigating with all my subordinates, we finally discovered that the doctor she was looking for was Dr. Chad Smith. Chad Smith?! Edgar was stunned on the spot. Dr. Chad Smith was highly respected in the medical field, and his status was evident. However, rumors said that he was aloof, arrogant, and taciturn, and he was a medical fanatic who had never had any women around him. How could Grace manage to persuade him? The three sons of the Smith family, the only sons of the Smith familys patriarch, all had an indescribable rtionship with Grace! They even wholeheartedly helped her! The Walker family seemed to be distantly rted to the Smith family, riding on their coattails, daring to unt their power in Fangcheng. Graces rtionship with the Smith family was not simple Could she also be connected to the Smith family? Edgars expression grew colder and more severe. Investigate the Smith family! Whether its the branches of the Smith family or the distant rtives of the Smiths, report everything that matches Graces timeline! Eric pondered for a moment. Boss, do you remember that six years ago, it seemed like the youngest daughter of the Smith familys patriarch Ding ding! Before he could finish his sentence, car lights suddenly shed by. ! Why ch It was Grace she suddenlye back at this time? Boss, be careful. Take care of yourself! I will definitely thoroughly investigate everything! Eric looked at him with concern, then quickly disappeared into the dark night. This rascal! He slipped away so quickly! Edgar immediately turned around and wanted to enter through the main door that connected the garden to the living room. However, Grace had already gotten out of the car ahead of him, and there were lights in the garden. He would definitely be exposed! No choice, Edgar reluctantly looked at the pipe on the wall that he hade down from earlier. It was the only way. Ignoring the pain in his back, he immediately started climbing up. Grace was walking into the lobby from the garden and asking her bodyguard, Bernard, as she walked, Has he been behaving these past few days? Bernard honestly replied. Mr. Tallen tried to go out twice, but we refused, and he hasnt asked again. Hes already in bed sleeping at the moment. Grace frowned. Looking at the time, it was only half past nine. Would he really go to sleep so early? I dont believe hes really so well-behaved! Grace said while going upstairs, with Seventeen and Eighteen following behind her. The door to Edgars room was not closed, which puzzled Grace, but she didnt think much of it. She pushed open the door and, illuminated by the lights in the corridor, saw Edgar lying on the bed with his back facing the doorway, indeed asleep. Was she overthinking? Grace closed the door again, and Seventeen and Eighteen felt relieved when they saw that she didnt notice anything. However, just as Grace took two steps outside, she suddenly came to a halt. When she opened the door just now, it seemed like she saw that the cor of Edgars shirt was a bit darker Was it wet? Was he sweating? Something was amiss! Grace immediately turned back, this time decisively turning on the lights and getting a clear view of the man curled up with his back to the bed. She walked to the side of the bed and confirmed that the back of his cor was indeed wet, curling her lips in mockery. Edgar, you work so hard even when youre sleeping, managing to sweat like this. The man on the bed tightly closed his eyes and didnt respond to her. Chapter 120 Grace grew a bit irritated. Stop pretending. I know youre not asleep. Youve sweated so much. What were you doing just now? Exposed. Edgar remained silent, his eyebrows suddenly furrowing tightly. He h oar sely murmured, It hurts Hurts? Youre perfectly fine. What kind of act are you putting on? Grace said while inadvertently pushing his back. Ah, it hurts A cry of pain escaped from the mans clenched teeth. Suddenly, cold sweat poured down, his facial features twisted, and his expression became one of agony. Seventeen and Eighteen, standing behind Grace, were confused as to how he was acting right now. During the day, they were outside, listening to the whistling sound of the cane and the sound of flesh being hit every time, and it made them shudder with fear. But this man endured it stubbornly, not uttering a word! He seemed tough during the day, and now hes screaming in pain, deliberately ying the weak role? His acting skills are on par with an Oscar winner! Even the Best Actor couldnt match your ability to pretend! Arent you tantly provoking the Third Young Master? Seventeen and Eighteen were almost driven to vomit blood by anger, but they couldnt show the slightest hint of it in front of Grace. Grace, standing in front of them, didnt notice their inner turmoil. Edgars condition seemed to be genuinely poor, not like he was pretending. She unbuttoned two buttons on his shirt and gently pulled it back. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What came into view were crisscrossing purple bruises, with almost no good flesh left. There were several severe injuries, with bruises that had turned into dark purple blood clots and even broken skin with bloodstains. Seventeen and Eighteen saw her expression grow colder and prepared themselves for her imminent rage, ready to kneel down on the spot. However to their surprise, Graces tone remained calm. Who did this? They couldnt figure out whether she was angry or not, so they could only truthfully answer. It was the Third Young Master. With what did he do it? With a cane, he gave nyshes. Seventeen paused and quickly spoke up for their young master: Miss, the Third young master felt sorry for your injuries and couldnt control his anger, so Graces expression remained indifferent. I understand. Since it was Mr. Smith whoid his hands on him, then he deserved it. At these words, Edgars hand, hidden under the covers, clenched tightly. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Did he deserve the beating he received from Patric? Was Patric really that important to her? Edgar was very annoyed! Quite annoyed, indeed! If possible, he wanted to put a sack over Patrics head and send him to Antarctica to feed the penguins tomorrow! Feeling a heavy resentment toward the figure with his back turned in bed, Graces lips curled slightly. However, the injury on Edgars back did look somewhat ring. Seventeen, apply some medicine to his wound. Suddenly mentioned, Seventeen looked puzzled and asked, Huh? Me? Grace nced at him coldly and questioned, Who else? Should I do it myself? Fine. Seventeen wore a bitter expression. This ungrateful person actually tried to harm their young miss. Can he give him poison? Although he was unwilling deep down, he had no choice but to reluctantly retrieve the medical kit since their Miss was watching him closely. With Seventeen almost done, Grace turned around to leave when a pair of broad and sturdy hands suddenly grabbed her wrist. Grace, talk with me for a while Edgar had changed his lying position, not looking up. His voice sounded mu ffled from under the covers, and his long, curly eyshes trembled slightly. Coupled with his paleplexion, he looked quite delicate. Grace coldly nced at him and said. My time is precious; I dont have the time to apany you in conversation. Let go. She deliberately emphasized the word apany, emphasizing his current status. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Edgar remained motionless and didnt release his grip. Grace, I endured six hours alone this afternoon; it really hurts. The marble floor in the living room is so cold, my whole body has be stiff. Considering that I admitted my mistake, lets chat for a while His voice was soft, like a feather brushing past, and more like that of a wounded little beast seeking comfort. Hey on the living room floor for six hours alone? Grace furrowed her brows and scanned Eighteen, standing aside. Eighteen lowered his head in panic. I I thought Mr. Fallen faluted from doing housework, so 1 didnt D amn it, the more he exined, the worse it sounded. Afraid that all the me would fall on him, Eighteen quickly shut his mouth, retreated, and closed the door behind him. 12:17 The wilt Chapter 121 With the sound of the door closing, the room fellpletely silent. Grace nced down at Edgar, who was covered by the nket. What do you want to say? Edgar held onto her wrist and didnt let go. These past few days, when you were with Patric, were you doing well? Hmm? Grace furrowed her brows. Is he pretending to be weak and pitiful just to talk about trivial matters like this? Without a certain someone making me feel uneasy, and with Mr. Smith being gentle and considerate, of course, Im doing very well. Knowing that she was mocking him, Edgar put on a serious expression and said, testing her, I heard that the Smith family has very high standards for their childrens spouses. Do you think Patric would defy the entire family for you? Patric marrying her? Haha, what a big joke! Grace sarcastically nced at him. Thats my business. You dont have the qualifications to meddle in my affairs. Edgar noticed her expression, and a faint smile appeared on his thin lips. It seems he has no intention of letting the Smith family know about your existence. So, are you being taken care of and supported by him? Grace chuckled at his words. I doubt theres a man in this world who can take care of and support me. And it seems Im the only one who takes care of and supports others. This statement was incredibly arrogant. Buting from her, surprisingly, it didnt feel out of ce at all. Edgar narrowed his eyes slightly, carefully pondering the deeper meaning behind her words. If she truly possessed such capital, then perhaps she really was part of the Smith family. In that case, her rtionship with Patric might have a blood connection. They could never be lovers. Wouldnt that mean that their previous intimate actions were merely those of family members? Although this thought was only his spection and hadnt been confirmed, deep down, Edgar secretly hoped it was true. Lost in his thoughts, Grace noticed that he kept spouting meaningless, sarcastic remarks. She turned her head and was about to leave. Because Edgar was holding onto her wrist, Grace couldnt leave and became annoyed. Edgar, what are you trying to do? The man, with a pale face, looked at her pitifully. Grace, my back hurts a lot. Can you blow on it to make it feel better? Hmm? Grace waspletely thunderstruck by his request. Howe she never noticed that he could be so clingy? Are you beaten up on your back or is it your brain thats been hit? Doesnt it work? Speak in a way that I can understand! Edgar remained silent. He was truly in pain and tired. He just wanted her tofort him for a moment. Chapter 121 Seeing that he wasnt speaking, Grace forcefully pried his hand off her wrist and was about to leave. However, from behind, Edgar suddenly spoke with a deep voice: During the days I was away. 1 went to the mountains near the border between Wind City and Trant City. The reason I came backte was because I was being pursued by a group of people, and those people were sent by Chris Smith. Graces footsteps abruptly halted. Did Big Brother send people to kill him? The third brother had only told her about Edgars whereabouts and that he couldnte back for the time being. But he didnt tell her that the reason Edgar stayed behind was because of Big Brother. She suddenly remembered Edgars reaction when he returned after she injected him with the special medicine. Was the injury on his waist caused by Big Brothers people? Grace stood by the door for a moment before smiling and responding. Why are you suddenly telling me all this? Did you think I would care about you? After speaking, she opened the door and left. Seventeen was waiting outside the door and noticed the strange expression on her face when she came out. Miss? She snapped back to reality and nced at the medical kit in Seventeens hands. Go inside and treat him. Yes. Seventeen nodded slightly and watched her leave the second floor before entering Edgars room. Edgar was lost in his thoughts. Judging from Graces reaction earlier, it seemed like she was quite surprised by Chris Smiths involvement. It seemed like it had nothing to do with her He let out a sigh of relief, feeling a weight lifted from his heart. Hey, Mr. Fallen? Seventeen interrupted his thoughts with a displeased expression. Take off your shirt and lie down. Ill apply the medicine! Edgar took the medical kit from his hands. No need; Ill do it myself. You can leave. You have an injury on your back. How can you apply the medicine yourself? Just because Miss Grace can touch you, it doesnt mean I cant touch you, right? Edgar remained expressionless. Im not used to men touching me. What a strange habit this was! However, Seventeen eagerly replied, Well, thats what you said. Donteining to Miss Graceter. Although he said that, Seventeen still felt worried after leaving the room. He went to the third floor first to report the situation to Grace. If he enjoys being abused, let him be. Dont bother with him. Go about your own business. The door was open, and Grace was still standing by the window. Her voice was loud enough for everyone to hear. Downstairs, Edgar heard it loud and clear, and his brows furrowed tightly. It seemed like the beating he took was not worth it at all. He didnt receive even a hut of from someone, but instead received a barrage of mockery, saying he deserved it a pathy self torture. enjoyed 12:17 The Millionaire and His fallimaire Ex vile It was a loss! He applied some anti-inmmatory cream to his back and went to sleep. The next morning, he woke upte. Being beaten up again yesterday and crawling through the pipes had really exhausted his stamina. By the time he woke up, Grace was no longer in the vi, and surprisingly, she didnt give him any trouble. Edgar found it somewhat strange and began to do the household chores as usual. Ever since he learned that Grace and Patric might be rtives, he felt delighted. It was the opposite of his mood from the previous few days. Once Eric finished his investigation, perhaps many mysteries about Grace could be unraveled! In the afternoon, he prepared the food as usual and waited for Grace to return from work. Grace did. come back, but behind her were two men he disliked very much. Patric and Adrain. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 What are they here for? Edgar stood frozen in ce, looking darkly at the two men behind Grace. Adrains expression was simr to his, with barely concealed hostility in his eyes. Patric also wore an unfriendly expression as he stared at Edgar. The gazes of the three men seemed to sh in the air in an intense and relentless standoff. Grace sensed the strong tension and couldnt help but sigh. She thought to herself, Do these men have to be so childish? If looks could kill, they would have killed each other hundreds of times by now. and She sighed again, considered for a moment, and then looked at Edgar. You dont need to cook today, you wont be of much help here. The fallen leaves in the garden have been piling up like crazy recently. Go and sweep them. Sweeping fallen leaves outside? Leaving her alone to have a meal and chat with these two men? Patric could be tolerated, but why Adrain? Edgars face darkened, but he remained expressionless. Grace went to the liquor cab and took out a bottle of fine red wine. When she turned around, she noticed that Edgar was still standing in ce. Urging him on, she said, Hurry up. If you cant move, Ill ask Eighteen toe and pin you down. This meant there was no choice but to go. Edgar, with a darkened face, closed the door with what seemed like an intentionally loud noise, as if venting his dissatisfaction. Pointing at him, Patricined to Grace, saying, Look at him, such a bad temper. Hes even fiercer than the master of the house. Hes just asking for a beating. Grace pursed her lips and smiled. Dont mind him. Sooner orter, I will have him well-behaved. Patric didnt react much to her words, but Adrain looked dissatisfied. Grace, hes inherently proud. Even fierce beasts show weakness when theyre injured, but when they seize an opportunity, theyll you back. Wasnt his injuring you this time a premeditated act? Dont end up hurting yourself when you havent tamed him properly. bite Patric nodded in agreement. Grace opened the refrigerator to find ingredients while smiling. Dont worry, I know what Im doing. In the garden. Edgar swept absentmindedly. He was curious about what Grace would be like when interacting with other men. He dragged his feet and moved to the corner by the window, looking through the ss to see a harmonious scene at the dining table. He saw Grace smiling, her eyes filled with genuine happiness. He remembered that in the year she married him, Grace loved to smile. He often saw her sweet smile and her eyes full of love for him. When did she start to smile less? Her gaze towards him was extremely indifferent Since their divorce, she has be stunningly aloof, noble, and arrogant. No matter what difficulties she faced, she remained confident and calm. 12:17 The Chapter 122 This was the most genuine version of her, wasnt it? Edgar felt a tightness in his chest, a stifling sensation he couldnt describe but found ufortable Lost in his thoughts, he suddenly saw Eighteen hurriedly pushing open the door to the vis living room and speaking something to Grace. Edgar averted his gaze, minding his own business, and was about to continue sweeping the fallen leaves when he saw Eighteening towards him. Mr. Fallen, your mother from the old mansion has fallen down the stairs. She really wants to see you.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Pleasee with me to the car. Yvonne fell? How could she have fallen just a few days after he visited? Alright. Edgar turned around and nced through the window at the three people inside, who were chatting andughing. His dark eyes showed a hint ofplexity, and then he followed Eighteen into the old mansion. Yvonne was taken to the old private doctors room for rest. Her foot was in a cast, and shey bored on the bed, lost in thought. Hearing the sound of the door opening, she looked up and saw her long- awaited son. Her eyes immediately welled up with tears. Wu Wu Wu, Edgar, Mom almost thought she would never see you again. Edgar lightly tapped Yvonnes casted leg, causing her to scream in pain. Seeing her exaggerated reaction, Edgar understood what was going on. He walked over to the chair next to her bed and sat down. For no reason at all, how did you manage to fall? Yvonne sounded aggrieved and was about to exin when she noticed Eighteen behind him. This bodyguard, its been so long since Ive seen my son. I want to have a few words with him alone. It wont take long, can I? Eighteen hesitated for a moment but didnt move. Edgar turned around. You can rx. I wont do anything to make you ufortable. Ill just chat with my mother about ordinary matters. Because it was Eighteen who had witnessed his beatingst time, although Edgars current identity was Graces servant, Eighteen still admired his integrity deep down. So he didnt make things difficult and left the room. Once Eighteen left, Edgar spoke up. Tell me, how did you get this injury? I just saw youst time, and you didnt scream so loudly just now. Yvonne chuckled twice. Its true that I slipped on the stairs by ident, only about five or six steps. Its not a big problem. But if it werent for this, how could I have had the opportunity to see you as I wished? How did you make people think you had a serious fall? Yvonne smiled mysteriously and whispered to him, Of course, I have my ways. But thats not important. Son, hows the progress with what I mentionedst time? Edgar frowned and asked, What matters? Yvonne lightly pushed his forehead with her finger, looking frustrated. C After ncing outside the door, she spoke in a soft voice, Cooking! Im talking about cooking! Edgars face turned dark, and his ck eyes quickly grew colder. Thats absolutely impossible. I dont want to hear about it for the third time, and youre not allowed to mention it to anyone again. Yvonne felt annoyed. Considering the current situation, if they couldnt bring down Grace, their whole family would never escape the life of being servants forever. She had endured enough days of humiliation and needed. to fi nd a way to reim the Fallen family and the old residence. As for her clueless son, she could only assist him! Okay, I wont mention it. She agreed with a smile, but as her eyes subtly nced around, she pretended to identally spill water on Edgar when she picked up the ss from the table. Oh dear, sorry, son. My hand slipped. Let me clean it for you. While speaking, she patted the water droplets on Edgars clothes and took the opportunity to slip two small objects into his pocket. Edgar saw her wiping for a while, making his white shirt even dirtier. Worried that she might discover the injury on his back, he stood up and went to the restroom in the private doctors room to clean up. Unexpectedly, he heard the familiar sound of a birds chirping. It was Eric. Edgars expression. turned serious as he started thinking about how to meet with Eric. This time, Grace only assigned Eighteen to apany him. Had her vignce towards him decreased, or was it simply because she was busy having dinner with Adrain and Patric? Was she too upied to make other arrangements? Regardless of the situation, it was a good opportunity. When he came out of the restroom again, the door happened to be opened. A man dressed in a servant uniform came in cautiously and closed the door gently. When he turne d around, it was indeed Eric! Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Boss, I just got close to the bodyguard Grace brought along. While he wasnt paying attention, I managed to make him unconscious. However, that bodyguard has a strong physique, so hell probably wake up soon. Lets get straight to the point! Eric spoke in a hushed tone, his expression serious. Son, whos at the door? Yvonne heard somemotion and sat up, looking in their direction. Edgar blocked her line of sight and sternly advised her, Mom, I should return to the Bay Vi. Behave yourself recently, and dont mention what happened just now. Remember what I said. Understood! Yvonne became a little impatient, but thinking about her own n, she waved at him with a smile. Go quickly; its gettingte. Hurry back. Edgar couldnt afford to pay attention to her unusual behavior. He left with Eric and went to the rooftop of the old residence to talk. Eric said, Boss, I found out that there is a person in the Smith family whose timeline matches with Miss Grace. She is the youngest daughter of Ethan Smith, the head of the Smith family. However, she disappeared. Six years ago, the Smith family suddenly announced her death, and the cause of death is still unknown. Edgar furrowed his brows tightly. The better something was at hiding, the more suspicious it became. He asked, Can the database find a photo of this youngdy? No, there are no photos, not even a name. I heard that the Smith family held a very simple funeral for her, but there is no information about where the tombstone is. Boss, do you think this girl might have really died? Edgar pursed his lips and pondered. After a moment, he shook his head. The Smith familys actions seem to suggest that they dont care about this daughter and dont value her. But in reality, its quite the opposite. These actions only prove that the Smith family cares deeply for her and is doing everything possible to protect her. Eric thought for a moment and found it reasonable. So, is it possible that this youngdy is indeed Grace? While I cant bepletely certain, I believe its her. As he spoke, a burning light flickered in Edgars deep ck eyes. He was overjoyed. Patric massaging her legs, Patric blowing on her hands, her pushing and teasing Patric All those moments every single one of them were interactions between a brother and his sister! He had actually suspected her of having an affair within their marriage. Now, thinking back, he felt truly remorsefull But His expression became solemn once again. Since Grace is the daughter of the Smith family, why did she end up in the frant City Welfare Chapter 123 Institution back then? What happened in between? Perhaps, this was also the reason why the Smith family wanted to protect her. If Miss Grace is truly the Smith familys daughter, then. Suddenly, something urred to Eric. He hurriedly took out his phone from his pocket, checked it again, and his eyes lit up. Boss,st time Zack discovered that the Smith familys little princess had once flown to Frant City on a private ne thirteen years ago! The airport shended at was Zacks familys airport, so he unintentionally came across this record. However, heter found out that she had already died and didnt pursue it further. If Miss Grace is indeed the Smith familys daughter, then she is very likely the girl youve been searching for! While Erie spoke, he handed the phone to him, showing him the information from back then. Edgar carefully read through it. I will find an opportunity to confirm this information. The amount of information tonight was overwhelming, and he felt a bit overwhelmed. If Grace was really the little girl who saved him thirteen years ago, then what had he done.. He actually mistook her for Nancy and hurt Grace all these years, pushing her loving heart to be cold and vengeful. Edgars heart ached with every beat. Now, is it still possible to make amends After exchanging information with Eric, Edgar went downstairs to the first-floor lobby in aplex mood. Eighteen, whom Eric had ced on the sofa in the lobby, was still asleep and hadnt woken up so quickly. Edgar silently walked over and sat beside him. Just as he sat down. Eighteen gradually woke up and, upon opening his eyes, saw Edgars expressionless face. Edgar said, I didnt expect you to fall asleep. Eighteen looked confused. How could I fall asleep? Edgar said seriously, I came out after our conversation and saw you lying here asleep. It was just you alone. I waited for a full five minutes before you woke up. If Grace finds out about this, what will happen? But dont worry, I wont tell her. Eighteen, still groggy from sleep, scratched his head. Without giving him a chance to react, Edgar got up and walked outside. Lets go. Because of you sleeping, we wasted five minutes. Eighteen was still pondering. He clearly remembered that a male ser vant came to chat with him, but he ignored the person.. Hurry up! Grace wont be happy if we go backte! Just as he was organizing his memories, Edgar interrupted him again, so he could only follow along reluctantly and get into the car. When they returned to the Bay Vi, it was already dark outside. Edgar stood by the window in the first-floor living room, gazing outside. Patric had left at some point, leaving only Adrain and Grace still drinking at the dining table. In the living room. Adrain was downing one ss after another, his gaze somewhat intoxicated and a gloomy expression on his face. Grace, they say alcohol can chase away worries, but why do I feel even more bitter in my heart after drinking so much? Grace had a high alcohol tolerance and never got drunk. She simply smiled and said, How can we believe what people from ancient times said? Theres also the saying that borrowing wine to drown your sorrows will only make you even more sorrowful Adrain, youre drunk. Ill have Seventeen or Eighteen send you back. No! Grace, Im not drunk! I have something to say to you.. Adrain shook his head and reached out to touch her hand. She calmly withdrew her hand without any change in her expression. Im not interested in what you want to say to me. Itste, so go back. In Adrains tender peach blossom eyes, rejection was evident. He stood up, his figure swaying as he walked towards her, and knelt down in front of her, his expression as serious as ever. the Grace, I know you hold a grudge against me because of Sarah. When I return to S City, I will definitely educate her properly. But I truly like you. Edgar may have hurt you and let you down in past, but I never will. I will only cherish and treasure you. Can you give me a chance to love you? Graces face remained indifferent, without uttering a word. She poured herself a ss of red wine, and downed it in one gulp. The dark red liquid slid along the edge of her red lips. She gently wiped it away with her hand, maintaining an elegantposure. This scene was deeply imprinted in Adrains heart. Grace, if youre still uncertain about your feelings, we can get engaged first, or we can start with dating. Just as Edgar reached the door and opened it slightly, he heard everything clearly. His face turned. pale, and his fist clenched tightly. That ba stard-was this a deliberate ploy to send Patric away and create an opportunity for a private confession? Seeing Grace about to respond, Edgar held his stomach and bent over, tightly pinching the flesh on his thighs. His face instantly turned incredibly pale, and cold sweat began to bead on his forehead. Then, with a fragile look on his face, he leaned against the door. Grace, my stomach hurtsThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Grace?! Grace was startled. Could it be that Edgar also drank fake wine? She didnt say anything, but Adrain, who heard Edgar interrupt his confession, felt his anger rising. Fueled by alcohol, he got up from the ground and rushed over, grabbing Edgars cor with one hand and clenching his other hand into a fist, ready to strike at Edgars face. It was you who hurt her a few days ago. What right do you have to unt yourself in front of her?! Edgar remained motionless, offering no exnation, his ck eyes locking in a fearless gaze with Adrain. Adrain was furious, and it seemed like his fist was about tond. Grace shouted, Seventeen, Eighteen! Seventeen and Eighteen immediately jumped in through the open window, separating the two men who were facing off. Adrain didnt get to throw his punch, feeling rather frustrated. Grace, why didnt you let me teach him a lesson? Grace exchanged a nce with Seventeen and Eighteen, then said, Mr. Grammer is drunk. Take him home. Yes. Im not drunk, really. Grace, Im not drunk Adrain mumbled, his voice growing fainter as he was supported by the two bodyguards, bing more and more distant. Finally, it was quiet. Edgar no longer pretended to have a stomach ache and regained his usual composure. Grace looked at him sarcastically and asked, Why did you stop pretending? Edgar tightly pursed his lips, walked silently to her, lowered both knees, and knelt steadily in front of her. This time, it was his own initiative to kneel. When Adrain knelt on one knee earlier, it was an expression of love. But when Edgar knelt on both knees, it was an act of redemption. Grace didnt understand his actions. What are you doing? Edgar looked up at her, his gaze determined. Theres something that has troubled me for many years. Can you tell me the truth tonight? Go ahead, speak. On March 14th, thirteen years ago, did you go to Berth Street? Did you save a little boy? Grace was about to deny it. Edgar continued first, If you continue to brush me off like before, I will keep investigating. I wont give up until I get the final answer! That incident was never important to Grace. Is my honesty important? Is it important to obtain that result? Its important. Locking eyes, Grace saw anticipation, earnestness, and a longing for her to tell the truth in his dark. -eyes. If I give you my answer, will you stop investigating? Yes. His tone was resolute. Well, then, saving that person was just an ident, a trivial matter for her. It wouldnt matter if she told him. Yes, I did go there. I vaguely remember saving a boy from a car ident that day, but I dont recall the details. Edgars eyes reddened slightly, and his low voice trembled. Thats enough. Over the years, he had made such a tremendous mistake! He had mistaken the person he liked for the person he owed gratitude to, and he had received her, but he hadnt cherished her. Edgar felt a sudden pain in his chest. Taking a step forward on his knees towards Grace, his eyes teary, he called out to her, Grace, I Stop! Those two words sent shivers down Graces spine. Every time he spoke softly, it felt like there was at hidden agenda. Couldnt he just speak normally? Why was he calling her Grace in such a sweet tone? And saying Grace so sweetly? Why not call her Master? Grace told him with a serious expression, Ill give you two choices: call me Master or call me Miss Grace. Edgars face turned pale, and he struggled internally. Then, Ill call you Miss Grace. After the internal struggle, he continued with a trembling voice. These days, I finally understand my feelings and realize how terribly wrong I was before Grace, it turns out that the one I have always liked, loved, and felt grateful for is you, from beginning to end! I was foolish, I was Before he could finish speaking. Grace lifted his chin with her fingertip. Seeing his remorseful expression and his ck eyes filled with regret, he really looked like he had realized his mistake. Let me guess: youve had an epiphany, and now you want to make the best of a bad situation? A smile curled at the corner of her lips, and her eyes revealed undisguised mockery. Besides mockery and coldness, no other emotions could be found in those eyes. Edgars heart ached fiercely. He was not surprised that Yvonnes words were overheard by the bodyguards and conveyed to her. However, he would never stoop so low as to engage in such despicable behavior. I would never engage in the kind of behavior that coerces you. From now on, I wont deceive you by pretending anymore. Whether you believe it or not, I will prove to you that I am willing topensate for what I owe you, whether its through restitution or paying the price, as long as you give me another chance. Another chance? Grace chuckled, I dont care if youre under the influence of the wrong medication or experiencing a me ntal breakdown today. Theres one thing Ill make crystal clear to you! I will never reconcile with you, remarry you in this lifetime. Its Impossible unless youre dead!TM Unless he died? Edgar smiled bitterly. He understood her character, but he still couldnt give up. He had to try to feel 1218 The Millionaire an? Ex wife the pain in his heart once again I hurt you deeply and dont deserve your forgiveness. Then let me stay by your side for the rest of my life as a ser vant to atone for my sins. For the rest of his life? Grace raised an eyebrow slightly, her lips filled with disdain. So, if I marry another man in the future, can you bear to watch us being affectionate every day? Edgars back stiffened, and his face turned pale instantly. Seeing his reaction, Grace coldly sneered, released her grip on his chin, and went upstairs. Edgar, a lifetime is too long. Who knows what might happen? If you can make it through this year, then well talk. Edgar knelt on the ground, his ears still echoing Graces words. Could he really hear to watch her be affectionate with another man every day The answer was, He couldnt do it! He stayed in the living room for a long time, graduallying to a realization. Grace didnt believe his repentance, so he would show her! He dutifully cleaned up the remaining dishes and tes on the table before returning to his room to take a shower. As soon as he entered the bathroom and took off his pants, two packages suddenly fell to the ground with a light plop sound Edgar bent down to pick them up and discovered that they were three packages of coffee sugar. He didnt pay much attention to it. It was probably during the day when he put them in his pocket while making coffee. He casually ced them on the bedside table and continued to take a shower. After showering, he came out wearing a bathrobe. Just as he finished blow-drying his hair, the sound ofThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Graces voice came from upstairs: Edgar,e to the study. He immediately changed into his clothes and went upstairs. Upon opening the study door, he saw Grace still working at theputer. Because she had drunk red wine, her cheeks had a blush. making her even more charming, but her eyes were clear. Seeing him enter, Grace spoke in a deep voice, Go make a cup of coffee. Sote, drinking coffee? Edgar frowned, wanting to dissuade her, and said, You drank alcohol tonight. Rest early. Drinking coffeete at night and staying up is not good for your health. Grace frowned and gave him a cold look, saying. Go quickly. The talent show woulde to an end the day after tomorrow, and for the final round, she nned to do a live broadcast. Therefore, these next two days were crucial for finalizing the n, and she didnt trust anyone else to handle it. Edgar saw the determination in her eyes. She always had her own ideas, and once she decided something, she rarely changed her mind. ????? stay up as long as you want to. Ill apany you. Edgar turned and went downstairs to the kitchen. After brewing the coffee without saying a word, he noticed that the sugar packets were empty. Remembering the few packages in his room, Edgar returned to his room and randomly picked one, cing it in the coffee cup tray. 12:18 The Thipler Grace was exceptionally focused on theputer. Edgar ced the coffee by her side, turned around, closed the door, and leaned against it, keeping herpany for the night. About half an hourter, a strange gasping sound suddenly came from the study. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Realizing something was amiss, he opened the door and took a look. There was no one in front of the deskputer. Grace? Edgars face changed, and he walked in to investigate. The gasping sound wasing from under the desk. He swiftly lifted the tablecloth and saw Grace curled up in a cramped space, her face unnaturally flushed. He squatted down and gently touched her neck with his hand, discovering that her whole body was burning up. This condition Half of the coffee on the table had been consumed, and the sugar packets in the tray had been torn open. He recalled the abnormal behavior of Yvonne when he visited the old house a few hours ago and instantly understood what was going on. D amn it! He lifted Grace out from under the desk. Feeling the cold body brush against her wasforting. Under the influence of the medication, Grace had an indescribable thought for the first time. She tightly wrapped her arms around the mans neck, driven by the scent of male hormones, which incited her tomit something she would regret. Edgar carried her back to the bedroom, feeling her restless movements. Afraid of hurting her, het lightened his grip. Grace, hold on a little longer. Youll be fine soon. Hearing the familiar voice, Grace forced her consciousness, lifting her eyes to take a look. The moment she recognized Edgar, her heart was filled with anger. Suppressing her feelings of desire, she raised her hand and pped him across the face. Having been drugged, the p wasnt too heavy, but Edgar, who was about to head to the bathroom, was caught off guard. Grace struggled and slipped from his grasp, but her hand still clung tightly to his cor. Suddenly, both of them lost their bnce and fell to the ground. Seeing Graces head about to hit the bedmer, Edgar disregarded everything else. He held her neck, pulling her towards him, and used his back to cu shion the impact, hitting the ground first. Ugh, hiss His back mmed hard against the bed corner, and the still swollen injury intensified, causing him to break out in a cold sweat. He nearly fainted on the spot. Before he could recover from the intense pain in his back, there was a loud cr ack as another pnded forcefully on his face. Grace had managed to break free from his embrace, dragging the upper half of his body onto the floor. She viciously pressed her knee against his chest and tightly gripped his cor. When she looked at him, her pupils were filled with boundless hatred. Edgar! Youre despicable and shameless! Your words tonight were indeed just an act! You thought that by drugging me, I would lose control and let your filthy intentions seed? Youre dreaming! Grace, calm down, this matter Cr ack! 17 18 The Millisen Chapter 125 Another p hit him on the face, and this time, Grace exerted all her remaining strength. The mixture of anger and resentment burned in her heart, threatening to consume her sanitypletely. The p left a ringing in Edgars ears, and he felt a momentary dizziness. The intense pain from hitting the corner of the bed with his back hadnt subsided yet. His facial features twisted in agony, but before he could catch his breath, he noticed that Graces hand gripping his cor was trembling, and her eyes were filled with murderous intent. Edgar, I want you to suffer a fate worse than death! Grace released him, struggling to regain consciousness and reach for the rm button on the bedside. Suddenly, that overwhelming anger surged within her, making her uncontrobly curl up on the floor, shivering. There was a sinister voice in her head, urging her to attack a certain man to vent her anger! But she couldnt! Absolutely not! She pressed her body against the cold floor, trying to awaken her senses with its icy touch. Enduring the pain, Edgar propped himself up and saw her suffering on the floor alone. If she didnt vent her anger and lust after being drugged, she would feel unbearable torment, even to the point of wanting to die! Despite the extent of her suffering, she still didnt want to pounce on him. Did the antidote take effect? Had her disgust for him already reached the depths of her bones? Edgar smiled wryly, walking towards her, intending to pick her up again. Dont touch me! I will kill you! Edgars hand froze for a second, but he resolutely chose to lift her up. Fine, do whatever you want. until the effects of the drug wear off. Grace no longer had the strength to break free from his grip. Her mind waszy, and she could only let him carry her into the bathroom. Edgar turned on the showerhead, filling the bathtub with cold water. Worried that the temperature difference between hot and cold would be too severe for her body to handle, he gently and slowly ced her in the bathtub. He clenched his teeth, resisting the trembling of his hands, so as not to identally drop her. He continued to support her until the water reached her corbone, then he withdrew his sore arms. Lying in the bathtub, Grace felt the coolness gradually enveloping her body. The fiery anger in her heart subsided slightly, and her furrowed brows slowly rxed. Overwhelmed, she fell into a deep sleep. Edgar sat by the edge of the bathtub, keeping watch. He remembered the night before their divorce, when he wrongly used her of drugging him and sarcastically mocked her the next day. He never expected karma toe so swiftly. Now it was his turn to be falsely used. He smiled bitterly. Knowing Graces personality, once she regained consciousness, this matter wouldOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. not be easily forgiven. This was his retribution what he deserved. With his thoughts withdrawn, he quietly watched her sleeping face. Her cheeks were still flushed, and her whole body seemed intoxicated. Her graceful figure was immersed in the water, exuding a fatal allure. But Edgar wasnt the kind of man who took advantage of someones vulnerability. He averted his gaze, focusing entirely on observing Graces condition. 12:18 The Millbuire and is Hire Ex wife Graces skin all over her body was still abnormally red and hot. Soaking in cold water was taking too long to show any effect. This wasnt a sustainable solution. Edgar got up and left the bathroom, rummaging through the medicine cab and searching the entire house, but he couldnt find any sedatives or glucose solutions. He walked to the garden and shouted outside, Eleven, Seventeen, and Eighteen! Come out! A minuteter, Eleven appeared from somewhere, rubbing his sleepy eyes and asking, Why are you not sleeping in the middle of the night? Whats the matter? Why are you the only one here? Seventeen and Eighteen escorted Young Master Grammer back. Im not sure what happened, but they havent returned yet. Twelve is with the Third Young Master, and Fifteen was assigned a task by Miss, so tonight, its just me alone. Since Grace herself was skilled in martial arts, they usually didnt have night shifts. If there was an emergency, their young miss would activate the rm. Edgar was equally capable and straightforward. He got straight to the point: We dont have any sedatives or glucose solution at home. I need you to buy them as soon as possible. Itste at night. Where do you expect me to find medicine? I dont care what method you use, but you must buy these two as quickly as possible! Its important! Edgar furrowed his brows, his expression extremely serious. Seeing his earnestness and urgency, Eleven chose to trust him. After about half an hour, Eleven returned and handed him the two types of medicine. What are these drugs for? Neither the clinic nor the small hospitals had them. I had to go to arge hospital. Hey, you Edgar took the medicine from his hand and rushed upstairs. After giving Grace the medication, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Leaning against the side of the bathtub, he kept watch over her. After a night of running around, he exhausted his energy and unknowingly fell asleep. When Grace woke up groggily, it was just the beginning of dawn. The burning sensation on her body hadpletely subsided. As she opened her eyes, she realized she was lying in the bathtub, and Edgar was sleeping leaning against the tub. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 It seemed like he was incredibly tiredst night; now hes fast asleep. Grace gazed at him for a moment. Seeing the faint palm print and slight swelling on his left cheek, the traces of blood at the corner of his mouth untouched, he looked just as miserable as she did, if not worse. Although she had exhausted herselfst night and couldnt remember what happened afterwards, based on the current situation, Edgar probably didnt do anything to her. She pursed her lips and suddenly tasted a hint of sweetness in her mouth. Was it the taste of glucose? He was the one who put the drug in her coffee, along with the medicine. Now hes pretending to be a good person. Heh. A bone-chilling coldness filled Graces eyes. Putting on a self-directed and self-performed act for her? Just wait! She stepped out of the bathtub, quietly left the bathroom without waking him up. Edgar was awakened by the intense pain on his back. He had been leaning against the edge of the bathtub in such a posture that his arm was almost dislocated from sleeping. Last night, he was busy helping Grace reduce her fever and forgot to apply medicine to himself. He identally bumped into the sharp corner of the bed, and his back was probably more swollen now. He sighed, propped himself up, and sat up, only to find that the person in the bathtub was gone! How did she wake up? He had no idea at all. It seemed that the effectiveness of this 023 special drug indeed reduced his sensitivity quite a bit. He got up, walked to the sink, and cleaned the trace of blood from the corner of his mouth in front of the mirror. Then he went downstairs to find Grace. The atmosphere in the living room was extremely heavy. Grace sat on the sofa with her hands folded in front of her chest, her expression cold and fierce. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Eleven, Fifteen, Seventeen, and Eighteen, the four bodyguards, stood behind the sofa in an orderly manner, their expressions equally grim, like vengeful ghosts. As soon as Edgar came downstairs, he saw this terrifying scene and knew that what had toe would eventuallye. He walked heavily towards them, stopped in front of Grace across the coffee. table. Grace raised her cold gaze to meet his, but said nothing. Seventech, standing behind her, was the first to point at the two packets of coffee sugar on the table and said, Mr. Fallen,st night the youngdy asked you to make coffee. You did make coffee, but you added something disgusting to it. Isnt that going too far? We found another packet of coffee sugar containing drug in your room. How do you exin this? Edgar stared at Grace without shifting his gaze and exined, Its true that I put the coffee sugar packets on the tray and served them to you. I wont deny that. However, I had no prior knowledge of the drug being involved. Chapter 126 Grace slightly curved her lips, a sarcastic look in her eyes. Are these two casually spoken sentences supposed to be convincing? Edgar knew deep down that she wouldnt believe him at all. Still, he couldnt help but try again, Last night, I said I wouldnt deceive or manipte you anymore. I kept my word. Can you trust me this time? Grace chuckled. When Nancy drugged you before, you sneaked into my roomte at night, and the next day, you suspected it was me. Do you think you deserve an exnation from me? If I hadnt presented the evidence to you, would you believe me? He knew it. This was an insurmountable obstacle. Edgar tightly pursed his lips, unable to respond. Grace continued, Last night, you promised not to deceive me anymore, yet you immediately drugged me. You made the coffee this time, and you were the first one to rush in after I mistakenly consumed it. Can you honestly say you have nothing to do with it? Actually, if the one year agreement has been too difficult for you, I can give you a fair chance to compete. Maybe you can sn atch the fallen family and the ancestral house back from me. Her voice paused, and her expression suddenly turned cold and stern. But unfortunately, you seem to enjoy using such despicable means. Well, Im sorry to say, I hate deception the most! Edgar anticipated this oue and smiled bitterly. What do you want to do? Its simple. Grace lifted the corner of her lips, gently raised her hand, and immediately Seventeen brought a ss of warm water from the kitchen, cing it on the coffee table. She said, I know that your drug packets were given to you by Yvonne when you went to the ancestral house. There are still two coffee sugar packets on the table that were taken from you your room. After testing, one packet contains drug, and the other is genuine sugar. Between you and her. you choose one to be the mastermind. Edgar furrowed his brows, lowered his head, and looked at the sugar packets on the coffee table without saying a word. Grace continued, If you can choose the sugar from this fifty-fifty chance, then Ill believe that you were just an aplice or that you were deceived by Yvonnes maniption. I will let you go. Make your choice, Young Master Fallen. Her final four words dripped with irony. Edgar stood still, continuously staring at her, trying to find any other emotions in her eyes. Unfortunately, there were none. Well, wasnt it his own fault for not being trusted by her? He chuckled self-deprecatingly, walked to the coffee table, and took the two coffee sugar packets in his hands to examine them for a while. Under the gaze of everyone present, he tore open both sugar packets and poured them into the ss of warm water, shaking it evenly. Then, he tilted his head back and drank it all in one gulp. Mr. Fallen, you! Eleven, who believed in him more, was shocked to see him drink both packets. Miss Grace only had half a cup of coffee with the drugst night, and she felt so ufortable. This is the strongest M drug on the ck market. The He drank the entire packet. Was he really throwing caution to the wind? Miss Grace just asked him to choose, and there was still a fifty percent chance of getting it right! He reallycksmon sense! Very well. I respect Mr. Fallens choice. Graces face also turned dark. Seventeen, Eighteen, take Mr. Fallen to the basement. Yes. Seventeen and Eighteen were about to step forward and press on Edgars shoulder. Edgar refused. No need. Ill go by myself. After saying that, he walked towards the basement, and Graces group followed him to the entrance of the basement. Seeing him go in alone, his departing figure looked somewhat deste. A bodyguard brought a chair for Grace, and she sat down in front of the basement steps, waiting for the drug to take effect. The basement was spa cious, as Grace had just moved in, so there werent many things there. Before the bodyguards closed the door, they didnt leave any lights for Edgar. He was alone in the darkness. After only five minutes, he gradually felt his body heating up. The onset was really fast. The effect of this drug was much stronger than the night before their divorce. At first, he could still stand, but as time went on the burning sensation that rose from his chest grew stronger. He finally understood why Grace curled up under the table when he found herst night. Because this drug was truly unbearable. If he didnt release it, it felt like his heart would be devoured by that fiery sensation. He endured for half an hour, drenched in sweat, feeling like he had been pulled out of water. His body was scorching hot, and that nameless fire was slowly eroding his sanity. Outside the door, Grace sat quietly, clutching her palms tightly, her face expressionless. Several bodyguards stood behind her, listening to theplete silence in the basement, gradually hearing someones heavy breathing. After nearly an hour, a wild and heart-wrenching roar suddenly echoed from inside, Everyone outside the door was startled. That was an entire packet of drugs! If he didnt get relief soon, the pain would be unbearable! Eleven couldnt bear to watch any longer. Miss, its been an hour! I believe Mr. Fallen has learned. his lesson. If we leave him to suffer like this, he might die! Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 As Grace listened to the low roar from inside, her palms clenched tighter and tighter. But when she looked at Eleven, her expression remained icy cold without a hint of warmth. Do you think Ive gone too far? Eleven immediately knelt down. Thats not what I meant, Miss. Its only fair for you to return the pain after the medicine you tookst night. But I know that you dont really want to kill Mr. Fallen. Hearing his words, Grace felt a little relieved herself. After some thought, she looked at Seventeen. Go to the old house and bring Yvonne here. Move quickly. Yes, Miss. Seventeen quickly set off. The remaining people stood by the door of the basement, listening to the increasingly intense low roars and struggles, on the brink of despair. Even the tall and burly bodyguards could hardly bear it, feeling that it was a cruel torture for their ears as well. Another ten minutes passed, and Grace finally gave an order. Open the door and bring a bucket of ice water from the refrigerator to help cool him down. The bodyguards were initially taken aback, but they obediently followed Graces instructions and fetched some ice cubes and a bucket of water to mix. Creak The door to the basement opened, and a faint light seeped in, elongating the shadow of Edgar in the middle. Edgary curled up on the floor, resembling a baby in its mothers womb. The floor beneath him was soaked with sweat, his hair dampened by perspiration, hanging over his forehead, like a wounded and helplessrge dog. In this past hour, he had struggled to the point of exhaustion. His body was trembling violently and his face was frighteningly red Feeling the ring light on his eyelids, he struggled to lift his eyes. In the blur, he saw a slender and familiar figure against the backlight, Almost without thinking, he trembled and reached out his hand, his eyes filled with longing as he uttered h oa rse ly, Grace I I feel.. so ufortable He felt sorry for causing her so much difort from the drugst night. Today, he had returned it to her. Would she feel a little better in her heart? Could it offset some of the disgust she felt towards him? His hand trembled violently, stubbornly wanting to touch that figure. It seemed so close, as if he could reach out and touch it with a single hand. But it also felt distant, like there was an insurmountable barrier between the two of th Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Because of the backlight, he couldnt see Graces expression, but he could sense the coldness emanating from her. That intense coldness made his heart ache sharply, even more unbearable than the onset of the medicine. Grace quietly watched him from a distance, motionless. Since Edgar opened his eyes, his gaze had never left her. Her pupils trembled slightly, but she didnt say a word. And Edgar continued to wait, waiting for even a single word ofpassion from her. However, what came was Eighteen pouring the mixed ice and water over his head. His originally feverish body couldnt bear the sudden and drastic temperature difference. The bucket of freezing water drenched him to the bone, causing him to tremble even harder. His teeth chattered, and his consciousness uncontrobly began to fade. Eighteen, who told you to pour it directly on his head! Graces hand gripping the armrest tightened abruptly. Huh? Wasnt that what Miss originally instructed?! Eighteen was bewildered by her sudden anger. His hand trembled, and the remaining half-bucket of water identally poured all at once on Edgar. The immense impact caused Edgar to cough violently. The heart-wrenching cough echoed in the basement, as if his lungs were about to be coughed up. sounding extremely frightening. Grace was infuriated by Eighteens ipetence. Just as she was about to get up and check on Edgars condition, a womans scream suddenly came from behind her. Ah! Edgar! My Edgar! Hearing this voice, Graces hand, which had been tightly gripping the armrest, loosened. She sat back steadily in her chair, her face returning to its usual cold and aloof expression. Yvonne was originally lying in the private ward of the old mansion with a cast on her leg. When Seventeen came looking for her, his face looked very unpleasant. Yvonne knew immediately that it wouldnt be good news. She pretended to be pitiful and refused toe, but in the end, she was forcibly dragged over by Seventeen. As soon as she saw her son in the basement, barely clinging to life after being tortured, Yvonne couldnt care less about pretending to beme. She stepped on her casted leg and ran to him as fast as she could. She threw herself down beside Edgar, feeling her sons body devoid of any warmth, and trembling uncontrobly. She panicked. Wheres the doctor? Go find a doctor! My son is dying! He cant die, he cant! Yvonne, who had been proud for most of her life, cried uncontrobly in front of Grace, disregarding her image. Grace, I beg you! Save him, he hasnt done anything wrong. Why are you treating him like this? They say a hundred days of kindness for a day of marriage. Why are you so cruel? A hundred days of kindness for a day of marriage? Grace sneered and said, In all the years Ive been married into the Fallen family, I havent felt even the slightest bit of kindness. They also say that a daughter-inw is like a half daughter, but you not only didnt treat me as a daughter, you even said that Im not even as good as your pet dog. Now that you see your most beloved son being tormented by the woman you despise the most, how do you feel? Yvonne paused for two seconds, then suddenly burst into despairing s obs. I feel terrible! Im so ufortable that my heart is suffocating. Its all my fault, I was mean to you. but my son is innocent. Please save him, Grace! Im begging you! Grace sighed, expressing her helplessness. I cant save him, only you can save him. Yvonne stopped crying and stared nkly for a few seconds. What do you mean? The reason why Edgar ended up like this is because he put something you gave him into my coffee, and you Before she could finish, Yvonne hastily shouted, No! Its not true! It has nothing to do with him! T 12:30 suggested it to him, but he rejected me. I secretly gave it to him when he wasnt paying attention! Really, it has nothing to do with him! He doesnt know! I swear! Oh? Is that so? Grace stood up, walked up to Yvonne, and looked down at her condescendingly. She asked, Then who gave you the medicine? Who helped youe up with the idea of faking an illness? Yvonne froze and didnt answer. Grace smiled. With your intelligence, the most you can think of is to make the best of a bad situation. The person who instigated you to cause so much trouble wants to sit back and watch the show. Youve been used, and you didnt even realize it. Truly foolish. Yvonne had never been scolded like this before, but this time, she felt that Grace was right. Youre right, Ive really been used! Its that old thing, Greg. He said that as long as I could make Edgar reconcile with you again, he would Returning to the way it was before in the Fallen family, I shouldnt have believed his nonsense!. Greg Fallen? As expected, it was that old fox. At his age, he still resorted to such despicable tactics. Truly shameless. Yvonne continued crying while holding onto Edgar. Wuwu, Grace, hes getting colder and colder. Please save him! Hes my everything, he cant be in danger! Graces expression softened slightly as she looked at the desperate Yvonne. She sighed and said, Yvonne, its not that I dont want to save him, but I cant. The poison has spread too far, and its beyond my abilities to cure him. Only Greg might have the antidote. Yvonnes crying became even more intense upon hearing this. Then go find him! You must save my son! I dont care what you do, just save him! Grace shook her head. Finding Greg wont be easy. Hes cun ning and elusive. Besides, even if we find him, theres no guarantee that hell give us the antidote. He might have his own conditions and demands. Yvonne grabbed onto Graces arm, her voice trembling. Please, Grace, I beg you. I will do anything, just save my son. I cant bear to lose him. Grace looked at Yvonne, her eyes showing a mix of sympathy and indifference. Yvonne, do you know the price of saving him? Are you willing to pay that price? Yvonnes eyes widened, filled with desperation. Ill do anything! Just tell me what to do! Graces gaze turned cold. If you want me to save him, then you have to leave the Fallen family and cut off all ties with Greg. You must sever any connection you have with him and promise to never be used by him again. Yvonne hesitated for a moment. She knew that if she agreed to Graces conditions, her life would changepletely. But her love for her son was greater than any attachment she had to the Fallen family. I I agree, Yvonne said with determination. Ill do whatever it takes to save my son. Grace nodded, her expression serious. Then we have a deal. Once your son is saved, you will leave this ce and start a new life far away from the Fallen family. Yvonne nodded, tears still streaming down her face. Thank you, Grace. Thank you for giving me at chance to save my son. Chapter 127 Grace didnt respond, her gaze focused on Edgars frail figure. She knew that the road ahead would be difficult, but she was determined to do everything in her power to save him. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Grace didnt spare a nce at the fallen Edgar on the ground. Instead, she warned Yvonne in a cold voice. Yvonne, this is thest time! Go back and take care of Mia. From now on, if you two dont behave, Ill hold your precious son responsible for all the consequences! You can try and see how long your son, with his current physical condition, can endure your torment! No! It wont happen again! I absolutely wont let it happen again! Yvonnes face turned pale as she shook her head continuously. Seeing that her momentum had indeed diminished significantly, Grace instructed Seventeen to escort Yvonne back to the old residence. After Yvonne left, Eleven hurriedly went to check Edgars condition. Miss, Mr. Fallen has fainted! His breathing is getting weaker! What? Breathing getting weaker? Graces eyes trembled. Quick! Fifteen, go and call the doctor! Alright! Ill go right away! Upon receiving themand. Fifteen immediately rushed out of the door. Grace then instructed Eleven and Eighteen to help Edgar back to the room and put a hot water bottle to warm his body. Thinking about the freezing cold water that was poured on him and looking at the helpless Eighteen by her side, Grace became extremely angry. Eighteen, youre suspended for a year, and half of your sry will be deducted! Get out! Eighteen wanted to plead, but Eleven signaled him with his eyes, telling him not to make matters worse. Grace ignored him and focused on observing Edgars condition. Despite using the hot water bottle. Edgars body was still icy cold, and his face was pale without a trace of color, as if his life was gradually slipping away, Why hasnt Fifteene back yet? Grace checked Edgars breathing, which was truly feeble. If they continued to wait, by the time Fifteen returned, she feared that he might have already passed away! She lifted the nket and helped the person on the bed sit up, while Eleven rushed forward to assist. Eighteen,e and carry him downstairs. Eleven, go bring the car out. Were going to the hospital! Yes, Miss! Eighteen, who had just reached the door, instantly became energized. He immediately carried Edgar on his back, while Grace supported from behind to prevent Edgar from falling. After cing him in the back seat of the car, Eleven quickly started the engine and drove off. Eighteen sat in the passenger seat, while Grace sat in the back seat with Edgars head resting on herp. Edgary peacefully in her embrace. She touched his pale face, which had almost no warmth. If she didnt know that he still had a faint breath, she would have thought that he was already dead. Edgar, youre not allowed to die! As long as your debt is not fully paid, youll owe me forever! If you dare to die, Ill bury the entire Fallen family with you! 12:18 She practically shouted these words! Eleven and Eighteen in front trembled in fear. Truly provoking her would lead to her doing such ruthless things. Edgar, lying on herp, seemed to have heard her words. He suddenly coughed violently, a cough that tore at the heart, but he remained unconscious. Grace patted his back to help him breathe. At least there was some response. He shouldnt die. Eleven, drive faster! Eleven increased the speed, running multiple red lights along the way, finally arriving at the hospital. After Edgar was taken into the emergency room, Grace sat in the waiting room with aplex mood. Just now in the car, she had almost lost control of her emotions. When she discovered the drug he had preparedst night, she truly wanted to kill him. But when she saw him being tortured to the brink of death, she panicked. But why should she panic? Wasnt he more ruthless when he let someone kill her for Nancy? Originally, after their divorce, she intended for them to go their separate ways and be strangers for the rest of their lives. However, Mia, Yvonne, and Nancy repeatedly harmed her, and now Edgar came to provoke her, even coming to kill her for Nancy. None of these people wanted her to live a peaceful life. She wasnt the kind of person who would turn the other cheek and not fight back. So was it wrong for her to make them pay the price they deserved? Lost in her thoughts, Eleven finished a phone call and reported to her, Miss, your assistant, Beth, said there is an urgent work matter looking for you. Grace nced at the still-lit light in the emergency room and didnt respond immediately. Beside her, Eighteen knelt down with a thud. Miss, this time its my fault. I was foolish and almost harmed Mr. Fallen. Im willing to stay at the hospital to take care of Mr. Fallen. Once he recovers, I will willingly ept suspension and return home. Grace thought for a moment. Alright, you stay here. Inform me if theres any news about him. Eleven, lets go. C After saying that, she hurriedly left the hospital with Eleven and went straight to Angle. Having been dyed for two days due to the troublesome matter caused by Yvonne, Grace still hadnt finalized the final n for her variety show. As soon as she sat back in her office, she busied herself, focusing all her attention on work. By 8 p.m., all the employees had left, but the lights in her office were still on Patric, knowing that she was working overtime, specifically came down from the top floor to check on her. Little girl, itste. Lets leave the n for tomorrow. There are still several days left before the final live show. Grace softly murmured in response, her hands still typing without stopping. Patric knew he couldnt persuade her, so he sighed. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he noticed that herplexion wasnt too good. Little girl, have you been sick recently? Why is your face so pale? Graces hands paused. She remembered that she had soaked in cold water for half the nightst night, probably the reason for her paleplexion. The Milonaire Im fine. Third Brother, go on with your work. Ill finish up here and go back. Alright. Patrics expression became serious. How could he not understand his little sister? Just a slight shift of her eyes, and he knew that there must be something more to this matter. When Eleven was called in for a separate conversation with Patric, he knelt down on the spot. Third Young Master, please spare me! I really didnt know. It might be because Miss has been busy with work these past few days, often staying upte. Eleven felt tormented being caught in the middle. Seeing his pained expression, Patric didnt continue probing Fine, you continue to protect Misss safety. Especially keep an eye on that kid Edgar. If he dares to harm our little girl again, whether she agrees or not, I will make sure hes done for. Got it? Yes, Third Young Master. That night. Grace didnt return to the Bay vi. she nned to pull an all-nighter in her office. Eleven knocked on the door and entered. Miss, Mr. Fallen was transferred from the emergency room to a regr ward an hour ago. Hes awake now. Do you want to go and see him? Graces typing hand hesitated for a moment. No need, let Eighteen take care of him once hes awake. When he recovers, send him back to the Bay Vi. But Eleven didnt leave and looked troubled. Grace was puzzled. Whats wrong? Wasnt I clear enough? Its not that. After Mr. Fallen woke up, he refused to let the nurses give him an IV drip, no matter how we tried to persuade him. Grace was speechless. Hes just a patient now. Cant you handle a weak man? He refuses, so you just let him be? Cant you restrain him if necessary? Eleven: He couldnt respond to that. Was their Miss really so straightforward and rough in her actions?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Eleven couldnte up with an answer, and Grace didnt say anything else. Forget it, lets see whats wrong with him. After tidying up her desk quickly, she drove to the hospital In the hospital room go and Someone had wrapped themselves up like a Swiss roll, burying their head deep in the nket. The nurse sighed when she saw this. Mr. Fallen, you still have a fever. Wrapping yourself up like that will make it difficult for you to breathe. And just let me give you the IV drip! Despite the persuasion from the medical staff and stubbornly ignored them. the Swiss roll on the hospital bed As soon as Grace entered, she saw this strange scene and teased. Oh, Im afraid tomorrows news will be about the former CEO of the Fallen Company suffocating himself to death using a nket and by refusing an IV drip. When Eighteen saw her arrival, he respectfully greeted her, Miss. Grace nodded slightly in response and approached Edgars bed. Before she could say anything, the Swiss roll suddenly reached out a hand and grabbed her wrist. Edgar emerged from the nket, his eyes misty due to the fever. Hecked his usual domineering and cold demeanor, instead appearing fragile and pitiful. He stared at Graces face several times, confirming that he hadnt mistaken her for someone else. From now on, he would never mistake her for someone else again. Grace, you finally came. I woke up and didnt see you. I missed you Due to the fever, his voice sounded a bit nasal and milky, with a hint of a spoiled tone. The medical staff and Eleven present: ??? Was this the same man who, just ten minutes ago, had a fierce and ferocious expression, as if he wanted to devour someone? His change in demeanor was too fast, wasnt it? Grace, on the other hand, was creeped out by his words. Did your brain burn out so quickly? Once your brain goes bad, you cant use it anymore. Just throw it away. Edgar: All the emotions he had mustered up were instantly gone. Grace, I want to talk to you alone for a moment. Grace thought for a moment and didnt refuse. However, when she looked at the nurse, she directed her words to him. First, get the IV drip done. Otherwise, we wont discuss anything With a low and nasal voice, Edgar replied, Okay. The nurse immediately approached, but she saw that he was tightly holding onto Graces wrist, making it impossible to administer the injection. Grace also noticed this and frowned. Let go. How can we give you the IV drip like this? Without saying a word, Edgar decisively took out his other hand from under the nket. He continued to hold onto Graces wrist tightly with his right hand. In the basement, he had been Chapter 129 tormented by that drug until he was men tally confused. When the door to the basement opened and light poured in, his only thought was to grasp that figure he had once lost. But no matter how hard he tried, it seemed that the distance between them, which seemed within arms reach to him, could never be bridged. It was a taste of despair that was even more tortuous than the M drug. Now that he was awake, and had finally regained hold of her, he would never let go! As he was thinking this, he felt a force pushing his hand away forcefully. It was Grace. The nurse had finished administering the IV drip, and Grace asked everyone to leave. Seeing Edgars hand gripping her wrist so tightly that the skin turned purple, she frowned. Youre hurting me. I wont leave before we finish our conversation, but if you continue to hold on, I will leave immediately. Edgar hesitated for a moment, but under her cold gaze, he retreated and finally let go of her hand. Grace sat down on the chair beside the hospital bed and got straight to the point, her tone calm. Edgar, you were clearly a proud person. But I dont understand, why were you so decisive when you agreed to sign the contract? Was it really just to repay the debt? Was it worth making yourself so miserable and humiliated? Edgar lifted his gaze and locked eyes with her. Once upon a time, you loved me so much, gave everything for me wholeheartedly, but I didnt cherish it. Now, I finally understand my own heart and have experienced the pain you went through. back then. He paused for a moment, his dark eyes filled with sincerity. Grace, I know I have a sharp tongue. I have said many hurtful things to you in the past. From now on, you can scold me and vent your anger at me every day, and I will never retort. I will repay you for everything I owe you, even if its just a single word. Will you give me onest chance? Scold him and vent her anger every day? Was he really out of his mind? Did he enjoy being scolded? Graces face turned cold, and for the first time, she spoke her mind to him. Initially, after the divorce, I thought that we would be strangers to each other. But your mother, your sister, and your beloved fiancee didnt let me off. You sent Tim to kill me for the sake of Nancy. Why do you think I should give you a chance? Give the Fallen family a chance? Edgars pupils slightly widened. Wait, what did you say Sent Tim to kill her? When did this happen? Grace ignored his questioning and continued speaking. Now, in my eyes, you are just my ser vant. Once the one-year agreement is fulfilled, I will forever let you go. We will have no debts between us, and we will each go our separate ways. No debts? Edgars eyes brightened. Are you saying that once I repay the debt of this one year, we can turn the page on our past and have a chance to start over? Grace sneered. I really dont understand why you always pretend to love me so deeply now. But in the morning we Chapter 129 went to get the divorce certificate, your chance was already used up. Now youre acting spoiled and pretending to have deep feelings in front of me. Dont you find itughable? After finishing her words, she stood up and turned to leave. Dont go! Edgar rushed forward in a panic, but due to his weak body and the force of inertia, when he tried to grab her wrist again, she swiftly brought him down to the ground. His knee hit the ground with a thud, and the sound alone was painful to hear. Edgars facial features tightened in pain, and it took him a few seconds to raise his face again. It was my blindness and ignorance back then. You stayed in the Fallen family for three years and married me for another three years, but I didnt recognize you as the girl who saved me in Berth Street. That was my mistake, and I repent for it. If you cant forgive me, I understand. But I swear, I absolutely did not send Tim to kill you! Grace sneered. Lately, he had been putting on an act in front of her, and this time he was ying the role for the longest time, but it was also the most fake! Saving you back then was just a small effort on my part, and I didnt care about it at all. Besides, if I had known that the boy in the car would grow up to be you, I might have given him another stab. So, dont need to hold onto this false sense of gratitude at all. you After she finished speaking, she mercilessly broke free from Edgars grip. Before leaving, she gave him a final threat, Stay obediently in the hospital and take care of yourself. If you continue to refuse IV drips and medication, youll bear the consequences! Just as Grace was about to leave, a man dressed as a physician entered the ward. Seeing Edgar sitting on the ground, with the newly inserted IV drip falling off his hand, the man hurriedly approached to help him. Boss, its me! The man removed his mask, revealing Eric. L The moment Edgar saw him, his expression turned incredibly cold, and his anger permeated his bones. Investigate Tim! Even if hes in prison, hang him up and beat him to death for me!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Compared to Tims situation, Eric was even more concerned about Edgar. He knew about how Edgar had been drugged and tortured in the basement by Grace. Boss, its only been a few days since Ist saw you, and youve been so badly abused. How about we back? Lets not endure this kind of treatment in Tangcheng anymore. go Eric helped Edgar back onto the bed, and the look of cruelty gradually faded from his pale face. Alright, then you stay in Frant City and help me win back my wife. Ill go back. Eric: Miss Grace was definitely not an easy woman to provoke. She had a fiery temper, a fierce personality, and a heavy hand. He couldnt handle it! Eric remained silent for a moment, thenughed obsequiously, Boss, take your time to pursue her. Lets talk when youre tired. No rush, no rush. Mmm. Edgars face returned to its usual cold and stern expression as his ck eyes narrowed slightly. As for Tim, I dont care what methods you use, make him spill everything. You know how to deal with this treacherous sc um! Yes, Boss, rest assured. After Eric finishedmunicating with him, he pressed the call button on the bedside, asking the nurse toe in and reinsert the IV drip for Edgar. This time, Edgar did not refuse. He was simply unhappy waking up without seeing Grace, so he used the excuse of not taking the injection. But since Grace had made it clear, he would listen to her and obediently focus on recovering. Due to his good looks and skills, Tim was well liked by the gang leader in Frant Citys Mens Prison. Compared to Nancys situation, he had a rtively good time except for the difficulty during evenings and shower time. The rest of the time, he was fine, at least not starving, sleeping in the toilet, or being beaten up. However, what he didnt know was that his peaceful andfortable days were about toe to an end The exclusive talent show Butterfly Girl Team organized by Angle Company was finally approaching its end. In the final recording, Grace chose a rtively innovative approach. In addition to inviting a thousand lucky audience members to experience the girls wonderful performances in an immersive venue and holding two tickets for support, she also used live online broadcasting to allow viewers nationwide to watch the final selection and participate in supporting the girls. There were only ten minutes left before the start of the final selection program. Grace was a bit nervous backstage. It was her first time independentlypleting such a talent show variety program. If she could sessfully aplish it, Angles stock market value would increase by at least three points. . The program officially began, and after the host finished the opening remarks, the twenty remaining girls entered the stage one by one, receiving continuous cheers from the audience. Then, the host announced the heavyweight guest for the evening. Lets wee the rising star, Tom Walker! The girls who were fans of Tom exploded with excitement, and the trainee girls on stage also became excited. Amidst the cheers. Tom made a grand entrance. With his handsome and sunny appearance, he immediately became the focus of attention. However, everyone noticed that he did not go to the highest seat on the special mentors podium. Could it be that there was someone more prominent than Tom? Amidst the audiences surprise and curiosity, the host announced the next heavyweight guest. Patric Smith. This man, who had caused a sensation in the entertainment industry, may not be a popr celebrity, but he was a mysterious presence even hotter than a film emperor. As he appeared, more than half of the audience stood up in apuse and cheers, disying a warmer wee than Tom. Yet, even Patric did not sit in the middle seat of the mentors podium. Many people in the audience began to specte about who the middle seat, the most prestigious position, was reserved for. Grace focused on the backstage screen, watching this scene intently. She also nced at the number of online viewers, realizing that the entrances of these two heavyweight guests created at tremendous buzz, causing the number of viewers to skyrocket. She smiled with satisfaction. Indeed, when you have such a stunningly handsome man by your side, you should make good use of him. Otherwise, it would be such a waste. Since it was the final selection, each of the twenty girls had a chance to showcase their talents before the official performance. Soon, it was Abigails turn. Due to the recent bullying incident, her vocal cords were slightly affected, so she chose to showcase a dance performance. As the music started, she quickly got into the rhythm and presented a self-choreographed dance that blended modern and ssical styles, receiving a considerable apuse from the audience. Patric was also surprised to notice this girl. Although her features werent the stunning type nce, she had a pure and lovely charm that gave people a sense of authenticity. Moreover, she had good skills, and her future in the entertainment industry would be promising. at first He flipped through the dossier he had about this girl and found out that Grace had already signed. her to Angle. He smiled with delight, didnt say anything, and continued watching thepetition. After an intensepetition thatsted for an hour, it was time to announce the final vote counts. Abigail made a stunningeback with over nine hundred votes, leaping from the original fifteenth ce and securing a spot for debut at the sixth position. At the end of the program, the host returned to the stage and said, Now, let us invite the behind the- scenes boss of Angle to give the closing speech! Everyone looked towards Patric, but he remained unmoved, without any intention of going on stage. 12:19 The Millonaire and His Billionaire Ex wide Chapter 1 36 Wasnt he the current president and boss of Angle? Just as the audience was puzzled, the host smiled and announced, With apuse, lets wee Miss Grace Smith! Spotlights converged at the end of the red carpet as Grace walked out from backstage. The deep red evening gown entuated her fair skin, and her whole aura exuded elegance and nobility like a queen. Followed by the spotlight, she made her way towards the stage. The crowd looked at her in shock, and some recognized her. press conference? Isnt this the woman who confronted the second Miss Mellis during the Wow, she looks so beautiful and morous. No wonder she had the courage to confront the Mellis family back then. Turns out shes a wealthy woman herself! There were rumors before that she was a discarded wife from a wealthy family, but it seems those rumors were false. A wealthy woman wouldnt be afraid of divorce. The next one will be even more obedient! What a revtion! I only knew that she danced incredibly in the lovers performance. I beg her to debut on the spot! Sister is so amazing! Not only does she dance well, but shes also the boss of Angle! Ahhh! The crowd erupted in excitement and discussion. Even Patric willingly yed a supporting role, leavingThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. the main seat of the mentor to her. This girl must be extraordinary. Most of the girls who had secured their debut positions were not familiar with Grace, except for Abigail, whose expression was the most astonished among all the girls. Grace turned out to be the boss of Angle? Oh my, was she the domineering female CEO that only appeared in novels? She had embraced such a beautiful golden opportunity, yet seemspletely unaware of it! Under the gaze of everyone, Grace confidently walked up to the stage, took the microphone handed to her by the host, and smiled faintly. Hello, everyone. I am Grace, the behind-the scenes h oss of Angle Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Meanwhile, inside the hospital. Edgary on the hospital bed, watching the live broadcast on the television opposite, unconsciously curling his thin lips. After such a long time, she finally made up her mind to reveal one of her minor identities. This was to let everyone know that even Patric and Tom were willingly ying supporting roles for her. Whether it was Jade or Greg, theyre probably feeling anxious right now, desperately trying to uncover her true identity. He smiled at the corner of his mouth, satisfied as he gazed at the stunning beauty speaking on the television, even if she would never turn hack, and never consider remarrying him. In reality, these peaceful and ordinary days were quite nice. Eighteen sat on the chair beside him, supporting his head with his hand, while his elbow rested on his knee,pletely focused on admiring Graces unparalleled beauty. Miss looks really beautiful when shes focused on her work! But when he thought about being forced to take a leave of absence, his face fell. Miss can be really scary when she gets angry! If only she could always be this gentle. Edgar had been enjoying himself, but Eightees constant chattering next to him was getting on his nerves. He took the remote control from the bedside table and decisively turned off the TV. Eighteen, who had been infatuated just a second ago, suddenly realized that his young miss had gone ck Mr. Fallen, what are you doing? Edgar didnt speak, nor did he pay attention to him. His expression was somewhat cold,plemented by the pale, sicklyplexion due to his illness and the injection of special medication, emitting an eerie and forbidding aura. Seeing him like this could it be? Mr. Fallen, are you jealous because I praised Miss, is that it? He wore a cold expression. Not good-looking, so I dont want to watch. Eighteen knew he was making excuses and kindly reminded him, Mr. Fallen, let me tell you the truth. Since you divorced Miss and became her servant, you and her can never be together again. Give up on that hope. Edgars face instantly turned dark. Eighteen continued, somewhat insensitively, saying, Moreover, Miss and Young Master Grammer have had a deep bond since childhood. They are a perfect match in terms of personality, family background, age, and appearance. So, why dont you just peacefully fulfill your one-year agreement and focus on being your own Mr. Fallen in the future? Adrain Grammer? Edgar gritted his teeth as he repeated those words. If he were a trustworthy man, it would be a different story. But Edgar had only met him twice, and although they constantly shed, he sensed he was the loving type, especially toward the opposite Chapter 131 sex. And a soft heart toward the opposite sex.. With Graces fiery personality, she retaliated in equal measure. It was almost certain that Adrain, in the future, might hurt her emotionally with his actions. How could he trust such a man to take care of Grace? Mr. Fallen? Eighteen noticed his absent-mindedness and called him twice. Edgar immediately threw off the covers, preparing to get out of bed. He even pulled out the needle from the IV drip without hesitation. What are you doing? Eighteen stood up as well. Edgar didnt even look back, put on his shoes, and walked towards the exit with a cold tone. Discharge. What? Youve only been here for a few days! Discharge requires the doctor to re-examine you and provide a certificate! Eighteen hurriedly followed him, but Edgar suddenly stopped at the entrance of the ward. When Eighteen approached, Edgar extended his hand, palm up. Give me your phone. The talent show was a great sess this time, thanks to Grace revealing her other identity. Angles stock market skyrocketed as a result, and it received a wave of positive reviews. In the evening. Grace was backstage discussing future resources with Abigail when her phone suddenly rang. She nced down and saw that it was Eighteen. What kind of trouble did Edgar cause again? Her initially high spirits plummeted several degrees in an instant. Answering the phone calmly, she didnt speak yet, but the deep voice on the other end took the initiative and said, Grace, its me. Although Grace found it strange, she couldnt be bothered to ask much. Whats up? Ive been discharged. To celebrate the sess of your first show, Im going back to prepare a table of delicious dishes for us to eat together when you return. How does that sound? He spoke cautiously, with a hint of fear of being rejected, but also a faint trace of anticipation. Grace felt it all but remained silent for two minutes. During these two minutes, Edgar waited anxiously, his heart beating fast, but he refrained from speaking, giving her enough time to think. I cant make it tonight. I have a celebration dinner to attend. Lets talk about it some other time. She was about to hang up the phone. The man on the other end sounded anxious, saying, Dont hang up! Are you going to eat with Patric and Tom? Grace didnt lie and replied, Yes. Then Edgar hesitated, Will Adrain be there? He will. The Millionaire and His lillinnare Er wiln Chapter 131 Her response was calm and indifferent, like tossing a deepwater bomb into ake, instantly causing the bottle of vinegar in Edgars heart to explode. Edgar bit his pale lips and tried to sound cute and a little pleasing, saying, Can you not go? My cooking might not have been good before, but Ill learn. Can youe back to the bay vi tonight? Grace couldnt stand his tone. No, thats not up for discussion. Edgar clenched his lips tightly, using a coquettish yet slightly supplicating tone,saying, Can you please not go? If you donte back, Ill hold a press conference tomorrow and tell the whole country that I am with you! Grace burst intoughter. She had never seen such a self-destructive fool. She sternly reminded him, You are just my ser vant! Even as a ser vant, I am still with you! You cant deny that! Edgar! Grace was furious, and her loud shout startled Abigail, who was sitting beside her. Hearing her genuine anger, Edgar became quite timid. Im sorry. I just wanted you toe back to the Bay Vi and have a meal, even if you feel Im not worthy to cat with you. I can stand by and watch you eat Grace sighed, massaging her temples. Whats wrong with this persontely? His audacity has reached shameless levels. She didnt feel like arguing with him any longer, so she casually agreed, I wille back to the Bay Vi, but it will be after the celebration hanquet. It might be veryte. Its okay, no matter howte it is, I can wait. Although he couldnt prevent her from attending the celebration banquet, at least there would be other people present besides Adrain, so he probably wouldnt be able to do much. After hanging up the phone, Edgar eagerly went to handle his discharge from the hospital. As for Eighteen, since he had previously promised to take care of Edgars recovery, now that he was discharged, he had no reason to apany him back to the Bay Vi. So he made a call to invite Fifteen and Seventeen to pick up Edgar, while he himself returned home to ept his suspension. Back at the Bay Vi. Edgar almost immediately rushed into the kitchen to study the recipes. There were specialized staff members who delivered fresh ingredients to the refrigerator every day, so except for very rare dishes, he didnt have to worry about not having the ingredients for his desired dishes. Spending nearly three hours, he prepared a table full of delicious dishes. He had tasted each dish in advance to ensure the perfect bnce of vors and suitable taste. Because he didnt know exactly when Grace would return, he covered each dish and ced them on tes to prevent them from getting cold. Afterpleting all of this, he sat on the sofa and waited. He waited for two hours, and as the dishes slowly cooled down, he reheated them in the pan and covered them again, continuing to wait.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 He repeated this process several times. When he looked up at the time again, he realized it was already 4 a.m. Its sote, and she still hasnt returned. Is the celebration banquet taking this long? Edgar sat nkly on the sofa, and suddenly, the scene of Graces dinner party inexplicably appeared in his mind, where everyone was cheering and urging Grace and Adrain to have a toast. He immediately stood up. No! Absolutely not! He turned around and headed towards the door, but before le reached the garden, he was stopped. by Fifteen and Seventeen. Mr. Fallen, its veryte. You cant go out in the middle of the night. Im going to find Grace. Fifteen and Seventeen remained unmoved. Miss wille hack after she finishes handling things, and besides, she has Brother Eleven protecting her. Just be patient and wait. Edgar frowned, his face growing cold. If it were Eleven tonight, things might be easier to negotiate. Fifteen and Seventeen had always disliked him, and they couldnt be bothered to say a word to him unnecessarily. Helpless, Edgar had no choice but to turn back and continue waiting. The waiting time was often the longest and most agonizing. During this time, he thought about many things. He vaguely recalled the many times Grace had called him over the past three years, hoping he would come home for dinner. Sometimes he would make a few perfunctory remarks, sometimes he would be toozy to talk to her and simply hang up, not returning home for two or three consecutive days. So this was what it felt like to wait all night long He looked up and stared at the clock hanging on the opposite wall, his gaze following the movement of the minute hand. Unconsciously, he fell asleep on the sofa. He didnt know how long had passed when the sound of the door opening woke him up. Seeing that it was indeed Grace who came in, his face lit up. He stood up to greet her. Youre back. The food has gotten cold, Ill heat it up now. Grace rejected his offer expressionlessly. No need, Ive already had breakfast. Breakfast? Edgar turned his head and looked at the clock on the wall. It was already 7 a.m. She didnte backst night She stayed out all night. And he sat on the sofa, waiting the entire night. Edgar felt a strange sensation in his heart. Why didnt youe backst night? Were you drunk? Where did you sleep? Did you stay with Adrain the whole night? Did hey a hand on you? Grace remained silent. What did Adrain have to do with anything? And with so many questions, which one should she answer first? 14:17 The Millionaire and His billonaire Ex wife As she changed into slippers, she replied, Last night, Abigail got drunk, so I took her back to her ce. She was dizzy and vomited at night, so I took care of her throughout the night. Edgar stood frozen in ce. Abigail Green? That trainee who debuted? D amn it, he shouldnt only be cautious with men but guard against women too? Grace rubbed her sore shoulders and was about to go upstairs. Edgar grabbed her wrist tightly. Grace, I spent nearly three hours preparing that table of foodst night. I meant it sincerely. Would you like to Before he could finish the phrase give me face and taste it, Grace interrupted him with a cold gaze. So what? Ive already eaten. If you havent had breakfast, you can eat it. His heart suddenly ached, and her words suffocated him, leaving him unable to speak for a long time. Seeing that he had nothing more to say, Grace forcibly released her hand and went upstairs to her room. Edgar watched her retreating figure and then turned his head to see the table of carefully prepared dishes fromst night, still neatly arranged and untouched. The presentation was still exquisite. but the food had grown cold, just like a chilled heart. A feeling of indescribable loss and guilt surged in his heart. Grace came down the stairs after changing into a new outfit. As she walked through the staircase, she saw him standing there in a daze. She coughed softly, bringing his thoughts back. Hurry up and eat the food, then change into clean clothes. Come out with me. Where are we going? Grace smirked. To the Fallen Family Mansion. A loud bang echoed through the air. The residents of the Fallen Family Mansion were still asleep when they were startled awake by the sudden noise. Greg quickly led his wife, Hailey, downstairs to investigate. Their daughter, Joyce, was frightened, and ran down the stairs, asking, Mom, Dad! Is it an earthquake? Is it an earthquake? The three of them wore bewildered expressions and discovered a crowded group of people in the hall only after reaching the first floor. Grace sat on the main sofa, pouring tea, presenting herself as if she were the mistress of the house. Four handsome and tall bodyguards stood behind her couch in a well-trained manner, while Edgar stood by the side of her couch. The group of people had a serious expression, exuding an intimidating presence, as if they were here to collect a debt. The Fallen family exchanged bewildered looks, all wearing a puzzled expression. As they approached, Grace took the lead and smiled, It seems that life hasnt been going well for the Fallen familytely. Even the se rvants have been dismissed. In such a grand mansion like the Fallen residence, not even a tea server is left. I can only rely on my bodyguards. 14:17 The Maire and its limity Ex Wife T Greg knew she was deliberately mocking them but couldnt refute her. The Fallen residence had always relied on the monthly dividends from the shares of the Fallen Group to sustain their livelihood. However, after the recent downfall of the Fallen Group caused by Jade and Yvonne, it was uncertain how long it would take for them to regain their former glory and receive any dividends. Therefore, they had been living a frugal life during this period. With a grim expression, Gregs tone was unpleasant. Is this how you enter someone elses house? Dont you know how to knock? And what was that loud noise just now? What did you do? Oh dear! Such a cmity! My poor door! You all have gone too far! His wife, Hailey, quickly realized what had happened and hurriedly went out to check, feeling a pang of distress. Grace tilted her head, giving a wry smile to express her helplessness. Its just that the door of the Second Masters house was already in disrepair. When my bodyguard Fifteen knocked on it with a little force, it just fell apart by itself. I couldnt help it. I was merely helping the Second Master clean up the garbage. Greg felt like he was about to cough up blood. That iron door was so thick, how could it be knocked off by a mere hand? It was clearly kicked open! However, Greg had watched the talent showst night, as he was dragged by Joyce to see it. He knew that this woman was not only the behind the scenes boss of Angle, but also the current CEO and largest shareholder of the Fallen Group. It was evident that Patric and Tom were powerful figuresTxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. supporting her. Confronting her head on would only result in his defeat. So, he shifted his target to Edgar. Wearing a look of sorrow, he said, Edgar, look at her. Although she is your ex-wife, she used to listen to you the most. Are you just going to let her bully our Fallen family? The phrase used to listen to you the most struck a chord in Edgars heart. So everyone knew that she used to love him deeply, except for himself. He had even ignored all her efforts. Suppressing the emotions surging in his heart, Edgar stared coldly at his uncle and spoke in a harsh tone. Uncle, you secretly gave my mother some malicious advice and gave her two packets of inferior products, which nearly caused a major disaster. How do you exin this? Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Did he guess it? Or did Yvonne sell him out? Greg stumbled back two steps. After steadying himself, he grinned, pretending to be clueless. Nephew, what do you mean by that? Uncle doesnt understand. Edgar had a cold expression and didnt fall for his act at all. Seeing him remain silent, Greg discreetly nced at the bodyguards behind Grace. They all had grim faces, looking fierce as if they were about to devour someone. Worried that his family might be affected, he turned his head and signaled Hailey with his eyes. Joyce hasnt freshened up yet. Hurry and take her upstairs to wash. We cant afford to lose decorum in front of esteemed guests. Okay, Hailey understood and turned to pull her precious daughter. Joyce, lets go. Before they could climb the stairs, Graces four bodyguards swiftly blocked their path. Eleven and Twelve blocked the staircase, while Fifteen and Seventeen guarded the entrance. What What are you doing? Youre being too arrogant! This is my house, Greg eximed, his face turning red with anger. Joyce felt a bit scared and hid in Haileys embrace. If we dont rify things today, no one will be able to leave, Grace smiled, lifted the tea cup from the table, and took a sip. She remained calm and aloof, leaving the Fallen family confused. Greg sighed, his expression slightlyplex, before speaking. Actually, its not like that. When I learned that my younger sister was working as a servant in the old residence, I went to visit her. I didnt know where she got those two packets of medicine from. She told me about her n and asked for my help, but I didnt agree. I even tried to dissuade her He paused, as if realizing something. Judging from this situation, did she really seed? And you. former nieceCinw, did anything happen to you? I heard that medicine is quite potent. Its all my fault. I should have tried to persuade her again, he sighed, filled with regret. With these two statements, not only did he clear himself of the matter, but he also strengthened the family rtionship on both sides. Grace furrowed her brows slightly. In the future, please address me as General Manager Grace or Miss Grace ording to thepany hierarchy. Hearing the phrase former nieceCinw makes me sick. After she finished speaking, she looked at Edgar standing beside her with a teasing look in her eyes. He said it was Yvonne who actively asked him for it, but Yvonne said he instigated it. Whom do you think I should believe? Edgar stared sternly at Greg and sneered, Uncle, ming everything on a woman when things go wrong isnt very manly of you. Edgar agreed with her. Gregs face flushed, and he pointed at Edgar, cursing, Youre just Graces servant now. The master speaks, and you have no right to interrupt. Go away. The speed at which he changed his tune was truly impressive, Grace detested these cunningCold- foxes who could say one thing to someones face and another behind their back.. Not interested in listening to his nonsense, she waved her hand, and Eleven ced a square, exquisite ck and gold gift box on the coffee table. What is this? Greg looked bewildered. Grace smiled lightly, curling her lips. This is a small gift I brought today for the Fallen Family Mansion. Second Young Master Fallen, why dont you open it and see? Greg didnt respond. Although he couldnt understand what she was up to, he felt a hint of ill intentions behind her smile. Hailey, on the other hand, heard that it was a gift and smiled politely. Miss Grace, its such a kind. gesture for you to bring a gift. Thank you so much. She walked over and saw the beautifully crafted ck and gold box on the coffee table, and assume that the contents inside would be of high quality. Curiosity piqued, she opened the box, but what she saw inside left her dumbfounded. There were thirty small bottles, each about half the size of a fist, arranged neatly and in perfect order. She randomly picked one and opened it, finding transparent liquid inside with a strange odor. What What is this? Eleven answered, These are carefully prepared by Miss for the Fallen Family Mansion. Each person should drink one bottle daily. Greg couldnt understand what game Grace was ying. He approached and smelled it, his face changing drastically. He quickly took the bottle from Haileys hand and put the lid back on. Are all of these M drugs? Grace supported her chin with her hand and smiled radiantly. Not all of them. Besides the ones that cant kill people, there are alsoxatives, itching powders, and such. Among the thirty bottles, five of them are filled with syrup. The chances of getting syrup are much higher than winning the lottery, dont you think? You you Greg and his wife were shocked by her words, unable to say anything for a while. Joyce understood and became terrified. Dad, I dont want to drink it! I dont want to drink this kind of stuff The family huddled together, trembling. Youre going too far! Even if you dont consider our past family ties, this has nothing to do with me. I Grace raised her hand to interrupt Gregs sophistry. You know the truth, and I know it too. Besides, this isnt solely because of this matter. Greg was puzzled. What did I do to offend you? You used to help Yvonne sabotage me in front of Grandfather. I havent forgotten, and I dont think you have either. Along with the incident of you pping Edgar, and now the MCdrug, its fair to hold you ountable for all three crimes, she replied. Standing nearby, Edgar keenly heard that statement, and his heart suddenly felt a touch of sweetness. She still remembered how Greg had hit him and even stood up for him. Did this mean she still cared for him in her heart? Greg also noticed that particr remark. Edgar is the offspring of our Fallen family. As an elder. Chapter 133 whats wrong with me giving him a p? Its outrageous of you to include that in your usations. Grace responded, He is my servant, and only my people can discipline him. The Fallen family members are not allowed to. Only my people, not just me Patric was also included in that category. Edgars happiness instantly diminished. Greg was speechless. But to expect him to drink a bottle of medicine like a lottery every day was worse than killing him directly. Regardless, I will never admit to what you said, nor will I ever drink any of those, he firmly stated. Grace chuckled upon hearing this. I didnte here today to negotiate with you, she said, casting a nce at Eleven. Eleven immediately ced a stack of photocopies in front of the three individuals. Take a look. Here we have Madame Fallens confession, evidence of your involvement in purchasing MCdrugs on the ck market, and a timeline of the entire incident. Now, you have two options: either go to court with JC and face charges, or ept Misss gift. The three individuals faces turned pale. Greg was shocked and couldnt utter a word. In such a short time, this woman hadpletely exposed everything about him? He had paid for his silence on the ck market! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Hailey pleaded, Husband, you cant go to jail! Youre the pir of our family. If you fall, what will happen to me and Joyce? Joyce added, Yes, Dad, you cant go to prison! Once you have a criminal record, how can I hold my head up in front of those socialite friends? No elite young man from a prestigious family would be willing to marry me. Ill end up unmarried, Dad! Greg found himself torn between two choices, his eyes welling up with tears as he looked at his wife and daughter. But its also distressing for me to see you drink that torturous stuff every day, my heart aches too! Hailey and Joyce exchanged nces. Why should we drink it? Its your fault, so cant you just pick three bottles at once? Greg: ??? Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 You They were really going to sell him off? Greg felt extremely frustrated. But indeed, it had nothing to do with Hailey and Joyce. He understood their refusal to drink the medicine with him. But Selecting three bottles a day, what if he had the misfortune of choosing three bottles of M-drugs? Would he be willing to sacrifice his life? And if he ended up with both M-drugs andxatives, wouldnt he he tortured to death from both ends? No way! If he was going down, he would bring someone down with him! He gritted his teeth angrily and looked at Edgar. You little brat, you helped scheme against your own second uncle! Have you forgotten that your mother also yed a part in this? If Im going to be tormented by these things, she shouldnt get away with it either! Edgars expression remained cold and indifferent. She made a mistake, so of course, she should be, punished. I wont show favoritism. Besides, Ive already taken the punishment on her behalf. That medicine had almost sent him to the gates of death. He would never forget that heart-wrenching feeling. By saying this, he first emphasized that he was just in punishing his own family, and then he took the me for his mother, closing off any loopholes Greg could exploit. Greg was unwilling, but he nced at the four bodyguards that Grace had brought with her. None of them were easy to deal with. Even if they counted heads, he didnt have enough people on his side. There was no choice. Greg softened his tone. Former daughter-inw, oh, I mean Miss Grace, can you give me a discount? Look at this old bone of mine, how can it withstand such torment? Grace smiled, her eyes crescent-shaped. Since the Second young master Fallen has spoken, of course, its possible. Greg hadnt even had time to feel happy when he heard her continue. But youll have to exchange it with your Fallen family shares. 1% of the Fallen family shares can save you from drinking two bottles. In other words, if he handed over all lus shares, he wouldnt have to drink a single bottle, Hailey and Joyce thought it was a good solution. Husband, with the current state of the Fallen family stocks, theyre practically worthless. Why not exchange them for this medicine? At least youll feel better, Hailey suggested. Greg refused her. A womans way of thinking! This little Grace clearly came for his shares! Those shares were the source of livelihood for his entire family and thest thing Grandfather left for him. He couldnt easily hand them over to an outsider. How are you considering it? Grace pursed her lips. Its impossible, absolutely not the shares. Not in this lifetime, not in the next! He looked at the ck and gold gift box opened on the table, took a deep breath, and picked three bottles as if facing death. He opened them and swallowed them without even paying attention to the taste. After drinking, he immediately squatted on the ground and began retching. Halley and Joyce hurriedly came over to support him. Itis face had turned pale. Quick! Call a doctor. If I have an attack soon, it might be toote! 14:18 The Hillim Chapter 134 Several bodyguards, seeing him, an experienced old fox, acting so cowardly, burst intoughter. At that time. Edgar already knew it was M-drug, so when he drank it, he didnt even blink. Though they shared the same surname, the inherent arrogance was iparable. Grace said, Trom now on, Fifteen and Seventeen wille and watch you drink three bottles every day. Only when all the bottles are finished will it count. After she finished speaking, she left the Fallen residence without looking back. Edgar immediately followed her footsteps. After dealing with Gregs matter, it was almost time to go to work. This time, Grace didnt n to let Edgar go home directly but took him to the construction site of the Fallen Corporation. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the car. Grace exined. Fallen Corporation had a project at the Maine construction site before. Due to Yvonnes mismanagement and Jades cutting corners, there was a construction ident that even affected the newly built adjacent building. Jade has been dragging his feet and refusing to make the payment, causing the construction team to be dissatisfied and create amotion at the company. If you were in that situation, what would you do? Edgar thought for a moment and gave a concise response, Make the payment and appease the workers. Grace thought he mighte up with some extraordinary solution, but now it seemed she had hoped for too much. The car quickly arrived at the Maine construction site. Edgar looked up at the building outside the window and earnestly met Graces gaze. If youre willing to trust me once, I can take over this project. I can handle it. Grace pondered for a moment but didnt give her consent. Its useless. Belinda did the same thing at the beginning, but the workers never trusted thepany afterward and didnt put in their best effort. However, if we rece all the workers, it might chill the hearts of the entire Maine project staff, Grace exined. The car quickly arrived at the Maine construction site. Edgar looked up at the building outside the window and met Graces gaze with a sincere expression. If youre willing to trust me once, I can take over this project entirely. I can handle it. Grace pondered for a moment but didnt give her answer. Just then, Beth called again. There was something that needed her attention at Angle. During this period, she had been running between Angle and the Fallen Corporation, feeling a bit mentally exhausted. Especially since the Tallen Cor poration was currently going through a low period, it would take a long time for them to return to their former glory and retrieve the 8.8 billion, along with the interest, from Jade While she was lost in thought, Edgar suddenly stood up and knelt on one knee beneath the car seat. His intense gaze locked onto her with his ck eyes. Grace, please believe me. The control of the Fallen Family was entrusted to me by my grandfather a long time ago. It is the foundation of the entire Fallen Family. I have been in power in the Fallen Family for a long time, and I still have a great deal of prestige among the employees. I wont harm the Fallen Family, nor will I take advantage of the situation to seize your power. Grace lifted his chin with her slender fingertips, and her tone cold as she said, Based on the things you did recently, why should I trust you? Edgar was momentarily speechless. No one would believe him, especially after he had injured her as a test of her identity. I admit that at first, agreeing to sign the agreement had an element of testing you. But as I got to know you, I realized that I genuinely like you. I have only liked you from beginning to end! So, I sincerely want to stay by your side, Grace, 1 Grace ced her index finger on her own red lips, making a gesture for silence, not wanting to hear any more of his cheesy words. Edgar wisely kept his mouth shut. Grace asked, If I let you handle the Maine Project, what do you need from me? Authority. As soon as these words were spoken, Graceughed, You say you have no ulterior motives, Edgar, youre really good at acting. Its a pity youre not signed with Angle as an artist with such acting skills. She gave him a cold nce and prepared to get out of the car. Edgar quickly grabbed her wrist and sank to his other knee, keeping his back straight as he knelt in front of her, exining. I desire authority not to take back the Fallen Family, but to make those people believe in me. If youre not at ease, you can assign Fifteen and Seventeen to monitor me. I wont y any tricks. In his ck eyes, there was an unprecedented sincerity, even apanied by a hint of imperceptible vulnerability. Grace nced at her phone, seeing that Beth was continuously sending her messages. She pondered for a moment and said, Alright, Ill trust you this once. You have one month to handle the entire Yunxi Project, from appeasing the construction workers topleting the construction. If you cant aplish it or dare to y any tricks Edgar nodded, If I cantplete it, you can have my life. Was he staking his life on this? Thats what you said. But theres one more thing. You cant neglect the household chores of the vi just because youre busy with work. The vi must remain spotless until I return every day, and dinner must be served hot. Can you handle that? There were only twenty four hours in a day, and with time for eating and sleeping, there was only about half of the time left. It was not an easy task for him to simultaneously handle both sides of the work within the limited. time. But Edgar hardly considered it, his ck eyes fixed on her, a doting smile on his face. Alright, as a man, I cant say I cant! Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 13 5 Grace lightly frowned. The tone of his words seemed a bit flirtatious to her. She snorted coldly and sarcastically remarked, I dont remember if you were capable in the past, but now Im guessing.. C Edgars face instantly paled, understanding her implication. Due to the effects of the special drug he had injected, his physical strength was not as it used to be. But as a man, how could he possibly admit defeat in that aspect? Without hesitation, he replied, Do you want to try it now? Lets see if I can handle it. Youre asking for trouble! Grace was very angry, her starry eyes ring at him fiercely as she maliciously pinched his left check and twisted it forcefully. Ouch, it hurts Edgars face contorted into a knot, unable to dodge and could only yfully cry out in pain. Grace released her grip in anger. His left cheek had turned red from the pinch, and tears were welling up from the pain. He didnt dare to rub it in front of her, wearing a pitiful expression like a pushover. Although she knew he was deliberately putting on a show for her, seeing his miserable appearance made Grace feel somewhat relieved, and her anger subsided. Get off the car. Today is the first day of your life-or-death challenge. Im heading back to Angle. Okay. Edgar first brushed off the dust on his knee, sat back in the car seat, tidied his cor slightly, and then coldly opened the car door and got out. Grace watched as he effortlessly switched between expressions. It was such a pity that he didnt be an actor! Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She called Fifteen and Eighteen in the back seat to follow him, and then headed straight to Angle. Time flew fast when one was engrossed in work. As it was approaching the end of the workday, Grace was about to make a call to Belinda to inquire about the situation of the Maine Project. Before she could dial the number, she received a call from Belinda. Belinda sounded very excited. Boss, I dont know what methods President Fallen used, but on the first day, the Maine Project has already returned to its original order, and the atmosphere among the construction team is very harmonigus. Its truly amazing! Grace furrowed her brows slightly, Youve only known him for a day, and youre already calling him President Fallen? Huh? No, no, no! I will always be loyal to you, Boss. My heart belongs to you, my life is Grace rubbed her forehead, Enough, I dont need a pretty ghost. Belinda chuckled twice. Grace regained herposure and instructed, You continue to work with him. You need to personally review all his decisions, grant him authority in public, but have the final say behind the scenes. Also, pay attention to his handling of problematic projects and learn from him. Yes, Boss, L After hanging up the phone, Grace continued to arrange Abigails schedule. Taking advantage of the current momentum, in addition to the groups performance arrangements, Grace also helped her secure some brand endorsements. Because it was Abigails first endorsement shoot, Grace was worried that she might feel nervous, so she had to keep an eye on her tonight. But tonight, she also nned to leave work half an hour early and go home to inspect someones household chores. Beth had been assigned other tasks by her, and after careful consideration, Grace thought it would be good for Patric to personally keep an eye on things. When Patric received her call, he was quite surprised. Little sister, you actually want me to oversee a new artists endorsement shoot? Am I so unimportant to you? You got it wrong. Third brother. Abigail is the artist Im currently focusing on cultivating. Only you can demonstrate thepanys importance to her. From a different perspective, its actually showing how much I value you. Patric knew she was trying to coax him with her sweet words, but when his precious little sister said she valued him the most, his heart still felt warm. You smooth-talker. Ill help you out, little sister. Thank you. Third brother. After arranging everything on her te, Grace drove back to the Bay Vi. As soon as she entered the garden, she called Seventeen and Eighteen. When did Edgare back? Mr. Fallen arrived home about an hour ago, and he hasnt stopped since he got back. Grace pondered for a moment. What about during the day? During the day, everything was normal. The two of us were with him all the time. Would he really be obedient and not cause any trouble? Grace was somewhat skeptical. But it was only the first day after all. If he wanted to gain her trust, he would probably behave for a few days. She thought about it while pushing open the door. Edgar heard the noise and came out of the kitchen. Upon confirming that it was Grace, his dark eyes showed a hint of surprise. Youre hack so early today? Grace raised an eyebrow. Is that not allowed? Of course it is. Edgar stepped forward and took out a pair of slippers from the shoe cab, handing them to her feet. Youve worked hard today. Grace could hear a slight panting in his voice, and his white shirt cor was soaked with sweat. Obviously, he had been busy during the hour before she arrived home. Is dinner ready? Not yet Can you give me another twenty minutes? Chapter 115 Seeing that he had indeed been busy since he returned today, Grace didnt intend to purposely make things difficult for him. She lightly nodded and went upstairs. At dusk, Fangcheng Mens Prison. After the prisoners had finished their meal, they were granted half an hour of free time. The most respected big brother in the prison had a visit tonight, and Tim nned to sneak into the bathroom during his absence for a quick shower. At this time, there werent many people using the bathhouse. He had just taken off his shirt when someone covered his mouth from behind with a white cloth and forcefully dragged him to a corner against the wall Although his martial arts skills were decent, he couldnt withstand an attack from eight men ambushing him from behind. They held him down firmly. He struggled and made a couple of mu ffled sounds, but it was already toote when he realized there was a sedative on the white cloth. He lost consciousnesspletely. When he woke up again, the surroundings hadpletely changed. It was a run-down and dimly lit small house. Clearly, he had been taken out of the prison by someone. He struggled with his bound wrists and found that both of his hands were tightly tied with ropes. He was suspended upside down from the rafters in the small dpidated house, barely managing to stabilize himself with the tips of his toes. This position was extremely exhausting because his hands were tied in a reverse hanging position, and soon his whole body would lose strength. Creak. The door of the shack opened, and as he saw who came in, his pupils dted. Edgar, Eric, you Edgar ignored him, while Eric walked up and punched him. You ungrateful traitor! Who does Nancy think she is? You actually helped her falsely use Boss in front of Grace. Tim, are you stupid or what? With the mention of Nancy, Tims emotions became somewhat agitated. Dont you dare say that about her! What did she do wrong? Its all that Graces fault! You and Boss were both deceived by that b itch! Eric was on the verge of spitting blood from anger. Didnt they say that it was girls who easily be foolish in love? How did Tims intelligence drop to negative Jvels? You are unbelievable! After following Boss for so many years, you make pigs look smart by comparison when calling you st upid! Eric was so frustrated that he stomped his foot, but Liunian waspletely unresponsive, unwilling to hear a single bad word about Nancy. Edgar sighed. Hes not capable of listening right now. Its a waste of breath to say anything more. He thinks Nancy is perfect! Show him the evidence! Tim had been stubborn and defiant, until Eric presented the evidence using Nancy Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 This How is this possible? Before he could finish speaking, he saw the evidence document in front of him, which was presented by Eric. It confirmed that the incident of encountering the disguised assassin at the Mellis family vi was indeed orchestrated by Nancy. She pretended to offer him shelter, but behind his back, she had nned to send him to his death. His tears flowed like rivers, realizing that the evidencepiled by Eric couldnt possibly be fake. It was precisely because he knew this that he felt extremely heartbroken, as if his heart was being suffocated. Nancy had deceived him for so long, causing him immense pain. Im sorry, Im sorry, Boss. I have betrayed your trust. You can punish me in any way you want. Seeing him cry so miserably, Eric sighed and said. Repeat everything you did for Nancy, without a single mistake. Alright As he spoke, Eric listened attentively and recorded his words on theputer. Thats all. Since the hijacking incident, I have been imprisoned by Graces faction. Eric handed theputer to Edgar, who carefully reviewed it before closing the device. His gaze toward Tim became slightlyplex. As formerrades who fought side by side, this will be thest time we see you. Is there anything else you want to say? Tim closed his eyes, his heart turning to ashes. No, its my own stu pidity. Go ahead and do what you need to. Eric smiled. Do you think the Boss wants to kill you? He prefers to see you alive and repentant. Edgar nced at the time and instructed Eric, Find two people to give him a hundredshes, keep him alive, and send him back. Let the bosses of the two factions in prison know that anyone who dares to treat him well will have trouble with me. Yes. Eric took theputer and left the room without looking back. Soon, the sound of whipshes mixed with the painful moans of a man echoed in the room, sounding miserable and eerie. The next day, Grace finished breakfast and went to work. Edgar finished cleaning the dishes and left the house one after the other. Although he no longer held the position of head of the Fallen Family, the authority he had established over the years remained. Plus, he still held 40% of the shares, so his influence in the Fallen Family was still high. It was only the office that moved from the 28th floor to the 23rd floor, but Edgar didnt care. These things were merely superficial to him. However, if Grace wanted it, he would spare no effort to help. her. But just because he didnt care didnt mean that others didnt care. During lunchtime, Manager Kenton and Manager Finn knocked on his door. Chapter 13 6 .Good afternoon, President Fallen. Both of them smiled, trying to please him. Edgar nced at them and spoke in a cold tone, Whats the matter? Manager Kenton and Manager Finn exchanged nces, and Manager Kenton said, We came here today mainly to discuss something with you, President Fallen. Edgar didnt even raise his head and replied, If its something significant, talk to Director Grace. If its a small matter, find Miss Belinda. Both of their faces stiffened, and they exchanged meaningful looks. Manager Finn quickly said, Since the change in leadership in the Fallen Family, Miss Belinda has been suppressing us, the long-serving employees. Moreover, President Grace is elusive, and we have no way to reason with her. Now that you have returned, have you ever thought about reiming the Fallen Family? Edgar paused for a moment but remained silent. Manager Kenton added fuel to the fire: The new President, Ms. Grace, seems to have little understanding of the real estate industry, and Miss Belindacks ideas. Thepany cant continue like this forever, right? He tapped his fingers lightly on the desk, lost in thought, with a hint of contemtion in his dark eyes. What do you want to do? Just say it. If you have the intention to regain control of the Fallen Family, we will support you wholeheartedly! No, its not just us. Many of the old employees are willing to listen to yourmand. President Grace only has 5% more shares than you, but you have been in power in the Fallen Family for a long time. If you directly confront her, your chances of winning wont be low! Edgar fell silent for a while before saying. Who are the people? Make a list for me. Manager Kenton and Manager Finn were overjoyed. So, you agree? He pressed his lips tightly together, his expression inscrutable, and didnt answer. They knew he had a cold personality, so they assumed he had already had his own thoughts. They eagerly handed over the list. When Edgar regained control of the Fallen Family, perhaps these old employees who had contributed to thepanys stability might even receive some sca ttered shares. Both of them felt so happy in their hearts. They continued, You can take your time, President Fallen. If theres anything we can do, just give us orders. Mm. The two of them sensibly closed the door and left. Edgar was still looking at the list when suddenly the door opened quietly, revealing the figure of Grace in a white bodycon dress with high heels. He noticed her out of the corner of his eye and instinctively looked up. Grace leaned against the door with her hands crossed, looking at him with a smirk on her face but with coldness in her eyes. From Edgars perspective, her figure was perfectly showcased in the tight-fitting dress. Why are you here? Graces tone was indifferent. This entire building belongs to me now. Cant Ie? Or is it that I cane at the wrong time and happened to overhear something I shouldnt have? Chapter 13 6 I didnt mean that. Edgar stood up, motioned for her to sit on the sofa, and poured tea for her. After doing all this, Edgar handed her the list that was on the table. Take a look at this. She nced at it roughly and looked a bit surprised. These are the people who can support you in reiming the Fallen Family. Are you selling them out like this? Edgar pressed his lips together and, under her gaze, slowly squatted down on one knee, looking up at her. Grace was puzzled. What do you mean? In the future, I wont let you raise your head to speak to me, because the person who should be looking up to you is me. As he said these words, his ck eyes were incredibly serious, and his handsome features resembled those of a deity. Due to the effects of the special medicine he had received, his face was somewhat pale, but it added a touch of sickly beauty. Grace was stunned for a moment, unable to believe that such words coulde out of Edgars mouth. To gain my trust, youre really willing to go all out. I know you dont believe me now, but as time goes by, you will understand that I havent lied to you. ?? Grace sneered and harshly grasped his chin. Edgar, I hate being deceived the most. When you used to have a sharp tongue and hated me, at least it was genuine. If I catch you lying to me, there wont be any good consequences! Edgar: Clearly, the words he was saying now were the most genuine! Grace released his chin and shifted his gaze back to the list. How should I deal with this group of employees who are loyal to you? Edgar sighed. They are all long-time employees of the Fallen Family. We cant simply dismiss them all. Besides, they are also individuals. If you provide them with good employee benefits, over time, they will also support you. So, you want me to turn a blind eye and pretend I didnt see anything? Grace asked. Yes, with this list, you can have a clearer understanding of potential threats. You can appropriately reward them for their work and remain vignt in case any of them have ulterior motives, Edgar exined. Grace pondered for a moment, somewhat skeptical. So, you had Manager Kenton and Manager Finn write this list specifically for me? Yes, if you hadnte today and I returned to the Bay Vi, I would have personally given you the list. But you happened to be here, and I almost misunderstood Edgars mouth was slightly droopy, appearing somewhat aggrieved. Ignoring his expression, Grace asked, Providing me with this list muste at a price, right? What do you want? Edgar met her gaze without intending to hide his intentions. I would like to request to have an assistant. Chapter 13 Is it that simple? Grace inquired, Who? Eric.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Eric? The name sounded familiar. What is his rtionship with Tim? Grace asked. Edgar had no intention of hiding it from her. They are both my subordinates. Grace rested her chin on her hand, her elbow on her knee, tilting her head as she observed him. Her appearance was particrly enchanting, with her delicate features disyed up close in front of Edgar. Edgars heart ski pped a beat. This woman Does she not realize that her expression is captivating? Lost in his thoughts, Grace spoke up: I never expected that, despite your current situation, you still have loyal followers. You probably still have personal assets, right? His personal assets were insignificantpared to the many secrets he actually possessed, but he couldnt disclose them to her at the moment. Edgar felt a bit pleased. Are you trying to take control of my private assets? I dont care about money. If you want it, I can hand it all over to you. Grace rolled her eyes at him. Im not interested in your money. Im just curious why you dont use the money to redeem the old house, at least to make your mother and sisters lives morefortable, Grace said. He lowered his head. My mother has a harsh personality, and my sister is spoiled. They both bully you, so this is my way of punishing them. Grace was slightly surprised. Im just your ex-wife, and they are your family. How can you be so harsh on them? Edgar has always had his principles. If something is wrong, its wrong. I wont show favoritism. This is just an opportunity to toughen their characters a bit. Although there is nothing wrong with this statement, Grace couldnt help but feel something strange about it. Let it be with Mia, but what about Yvonne? Shes your biological mother. Arent you afraid of being scolded for being unfilial? Graces gaze couldnt capture his expression as Edgar lowered his head. He remained silent for a moment before saying, She can bear it. If theres something she cant bear, Ill bear it for her. In handling this matter, Grace somewhat admired his approach. Im going to the office now; you can continue with your work, Grace said. Alright, Edgar replied. As Grace stood up and walked towards the door, she noticed him still squatting. She chuckled and asked, Youre still not getting up even though Im leaving? Edgars face turned pale. My leg its numb. Grace burst intoughter and ignored him, opening the door and walking out. Before leaving, Grace informed Belinda about his request to have an assistant. Belinda was efficient in handling tasks, and that same afternoon, Eric eagerly arrived at Edgars office. Chapter 137 Boss, youre incredible! Now we dont have to meet in secret anymore, and the Miss hasnt, suspected anything. Impressive! Eric eximed. Edgar, who was busy working on hisputer, was suddenly intrigued by his remark and looked at him suspicious/ What do you mean by meeting in secret? Im only handling official matters! he retorted. He angrily picked up a ballpoint pen from the desk and threw it at Belinda. Eric didnt dodge it, and it hit his forehead, causing him to rub it in pain. Boss, youre really ruthless! I have a concussion now. You owe me workerspensation, Eric comined. You still dare to talk back? Edgars gaze turned icy as he picked up another pen. Eric became timid. Im sorry, Im sorry! I wont dare next time! Although there was amotion, they still needed to discuss business matters. Eric first checked the entire office to confirm that there were no listening or surveince devices before handing over the information he pried out of Tims mouth to Edgar. Edgar carefully examined the evidence and the timeline of eventspiled in the information. Boss, with this evidence from Tim, you can prove your innocence to Miss Grace, Eric said. Edgar remained silent, his deep ck eyes slightly narrowed. After some thought, in front of Eric, he tore the information from the middle, tearing it into pieces. until it waspletely destroyed. Eric was shocked. Boss! What are you doing?! This is the evidence that proves you didnt harm Miss Grace! Edgar showed no expression. If I show her this evidence, the tiny bit of trust Ive managed to establish with her will bepletely shattered. Eric didnt understand and looked at the pile of shredded paper with heartache. It took him a lot of effort to gather it during this period. Edgar didnt even nce at the pile of paper. When you gave me this evidence just now, I realized that with Graces abilities and the capabilities of her brothers, theres no way they couldnt have found out. She didnt investigate at all; she has already convinced herself that Im the culprit. He sighed. It seemed that Grace truly didnt trust him at all. Rebuilding her trust, even a little bit, was not an easy task. Moreover, if I were to give her this evidence, she would find out about all the secret investigations Ive been conducting and my meetings with Liu Nian. She will be even more guarded against me in the future. Eric understood and felt sorry for him. In that case, boss, you can only shoulder the me yourself. Tim, that scoundrel, a hundredshes are not enough! He deserves another two hundredshes! Half a monthter. During this period, the Fallen Family experienced a low point but gradually recovered through various projects. When Belinda presented the data and information to Grace, she was satisfied. Based on the current 14.18 11 Maine and His Billionaire Ex wife Chapter 137 situation, the Fallen Familys business is rtively stable. We can slowly move forward with demanding the Evans Group settle their debts. Belinda nodded. Boss, how do you n to handle it? Grace smirked. From now on, as long as its a business that the Evans want and falls within the capacity of the Fallen Family, well intercept it all! Just as she finished speaking, the assistant at the door knocked and entered. Miss Grace, Mr. Grammer is here. I know, Grace replied. Belinda tactfully left the office, exchanged greetings with Adrain, who had just arrived, and they politely acknowledged each other. Once Belinda waspletely gone, Adrain walked over and sat on the chair opposite Graces workspace. Grace didnt even look up. What are you here for today? Adrain had a smile on his face, and his ears turned slightly red. Grace, did you forget? Its my birthday in three days. Grace did indeedpletely forget. Am I supposed to wish you a happy birthday in advance? I remember that your uncle and aunt used to hold a banquet for you on your birthday. How long do you n to stay in City S? she asked. Adrain blushed a bit. Those were things from when we were kids. My parents said that unless I bring a partner with me, theres no need for me toe back. In an instant, Grace understood his intention foring today. But youre the pride of the Grammer family. How could your uncle and aunt not let youe back? Dont try to deceive me with these tricks, she said, seeing through him. Caught in the act, Adrain didnt lose heart. I know you wont being back to City S for the time being, but can youe out and have dinner with me alone in three days? Consider it my birthday gift from you. That shouldnt be a problem, right? As friends, his reason wasnt unreasonable, and Grace had no reason to refuse, so she agreed. Meanwhile, on the 23rd floor of the Fallen Building. Eric sneaked into Edgars office. Boss, I heard that Mr. Grammer came again and is currently speaking privately with Miss Grace on the top floor. Privately? Edgar furrowed his brows, his face stern. Whenever Adrain came, it was never a good sign! He stood up abruptly, pushed open the office door, and took the elevator to the top floor. Adrain had just left Graces office and was waiting for the elevator to go downstairs. As the elevator arrived and the doors opened, they came face-to-face. Adrain smiled and spoke first: President Fallen, what a coincidence. Edgar had a cold expression and a frosty tone. No coincidence. I came here to find you. (Authors note: There will be a heartbreaking and torturous developmentter on, which is necessary for the story. This is an early warning for all the dog lovers out there. Please dont me me for the heartache. *cries*) 14:12 Chapter 1 38 The two of them went to the quiet and secure passage in the building. Both Edgar and Adrains assistants guarded the two ends of the passage. Adrain leaned leisurely against the railing and asked, What do you want to say? Edgar stared at him with cold eyes, his face icy, If your sister and Grace cant get along in the future, who would you choose? Adrain pondered for a moment: That wont happen. Sarah already knows Graces identity, and as long as Sarah still cares about Patric, she wont argue with Grace again. Are you sure? Edgar sneered and said, From what I know, Patric and Sarahs engagement had been arranged for two years, but they havent officially tied the knot yet. Patric recently asked for a breakup, but the family head of your family persuaded him to continue with the engagement. So what? Adrain replied cun ningly. You know Graces personality, Sarah has harmed her before, and her methods were very malicious. She will never get along with Sarah in this lifetime. Sarah is not someone who will take a loss, so you can only choose one between your sister and Grace. Adrain became somewhat annoyed. Whats wrong with you? Cant I have both? I will try to mediate between them regarding their issues. Edgarughed as he listened: You dont truly like Grace. Youre just foaling yourself. Your sister will eventually get married to someone else, and youre hesitating in a situation like this. Youre simply not worthy of Grace. Heh, its you whos not worthy of her. Since the day you signed the agreement with her, you were destined never to remarry her. Edgar smiled indifferently. If theres no remarriage, then so be it. At least I can protect her in a different way. Before shepletely rejects me, I have to find a tuan who truly loves and cares for her. And that man is definitely not you. Upon hearing this, Adrains expression softened and he stated, You dont know yet, do you? She has agreed to have dinner with me alone in three days. I will give her a grand surprise that day, and she will definitely ept my proposal. As for you, you will never have a chance! Adrain, with his elegant peach blossom eyes, gave a rare provocative smile. Edgars tyrannical side started to rise, and he grabbed Adrains cor, his voice low as he warned. him. Youve been pretending for quite a while; Im afraid you had an ulterior motive from the beginning of your friendship with her, right? Stay away from her from now on! Adrain shrugged off his hand dismissively and asked, Do you really think you can stop me? It was true that Patric and Sarahs engagement might not reach its conclusion. However, the union between the Grammer and Smith families was an inevitable trend, and besides,Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Adrain genuinely liked Grace. Getting married would be a win-win situation. But Adrain wouldnt tell Edgar these thoughts. Their cyes warned each other back and forth in the air for a while until their respective assistants Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 1 38 The two of them went to the quiet and secure passage in the building. Both Edgar and Adrains assistants guarded the two ends of the passage. Adrain leaned leisurely against the railing and asked, What do you want to say? Edgar stared at him with cold eyes, his face icy. your sister and Grace cant get along in the future, who would you choose? Adrain pondered for a moment: That wont happen. Sarah already knows Graces identity, and as long as Sarah still cares about Patric, she wont argue with Grace again. Are you sure? Edgar sneered and said, From what I know, Patric and Sarahs engagement had been arranged for two years, but they havent officially tied the knot yet. Patric recently asked for a breakup, but the family head of your family persuaded him to continue with the engagement. So what? Adrain replied cun ningly. You know Graces personality. Sarah has harmed her before, and her methods were very malicious. She will never get along with Sarah in this lifetime. Sarah is not someone who will take a loss, so you can only choose one between your sister and Grace. Adrain became somewhat annoyed. Whats wrong with you? Cant I have both? I will try to mediate between them regarding their issues. Edgarughed as he listened: You dont truly like Grace. Youre just fooling yourself. Your sister will eventually get married to someone else, and youre hesitating in a situation like this. Youre simply not worthy of Grace. Heh, its you whos not worthy of her. Since the day you signed the agreement with her, you were destined never to remarry her. Edgar smiled indifferently. If theres no remarriage, then so be it. At least I can protect her in a different way. Before shepletely rejects me, I have to find a man who truly loves and cares for her. And that man is definitely not you. Upon hearing this, Adrains expression softened and he stated, You dont know yet, do you? She has agreed to have dinner with me alone in three days. I will give her a grand surprise that day, and she will definitely ept my proposal. As for you, you will never have a chance! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Adrain, with his elegant peach blossom eyes, gave a rare provocative smile. Edgars tyrannical side started to rise, and he grabbed Adrains cor, his voice low as he warned him. Youve been pretending for quite a while; Im afraid you had an ulterior motive from the beginning of your friendship with her, right? Stay away from her from now on! Adrain shrugged off his hand dismissively and asked, Do you really think you can stop me? It was true that Patric and Sarahs engagement might not reach its conclusion. However, the union between the Grammer and Smith families was an inevitable trend, and besides, Adrain genuinely liked Grace. Getting married would be a win-win situation. But Adrain wouldnt tell Edgar these thoughts. Their eyes warned each other back and forth in the air for a while until their respective assistants Chapter 1 38 pulled them away, ending this silent war. After Adrain left. Edgar returned to the office with Eric. Just the thought of what Adrain said earlier about the three days made him furious, and he mmed his fist hard on the desk. With a loud bang. Eric was startled. Boss, what are you going to do about Adrain? he asked. Edgar got angry whenever he mentioned that name: Within three days, find a way to get rid of him. Send him packing as far away as possible from Frant City. Dont bother me. Oh, okay! Eric hesitated a bit. But he has the backing of the Grammer family in S City, boss Edgar snorted and nced at him. Just the Grammer family. Theyre the weakest among the four major families in 5 City. And this time he came to Frant City without obvious bodyguards, sneaking in. Cant you handle this? Liu Nian pursed his lips, feeling that his boss was exploiting and squeezing him. He was giving him difficult tasks! So heartless and unreasonable! Hmm? A rather dignified onomatopoeic sound made Edgar frown and re at him. Eric instantly panicked and chuckled. Dont worry! Ill go back and discuss with the others. But we might need some cooperation from you, boss. Edgars expression returned to normal and he agreed, Good. In the past half-month, Grace has shown a bit more trust in him. She didnt make Fifteen and Seventeen, the two bodyguards, watch over him every day, and he was quite happy about it. Three dayster. Because she had agreed to have dinner with Adrain tonight, Grace nned to leave work one hour early. Just as she finished tidying up her desk and was preparing to leave, she received a call from Eleven in the Bay Vi. Miss, Mr. Fallen has identally been injured. He is bleeding heavily from his waist. Pleasee back and take a look! Grace thought for a moment and felt something was off. Why dont you call a doctor for the injury? Whats the use of meing back? Mr. Fallen said its an injury he sustained when he was looking for you in the Wind City Mountains before. Today, he identally injured himself while doing housework. His physical condition is not the same as before. Im currently helping him stop the bleeding. Are you really noting back to take a look? Was it the old injury on his waist from before? That injury was caused by her Big Brother. Okay, I understand. After hanging up the call with Eleven, she tried calling Adrains phone, but it was out of service. Grace didnt think too much about it, assuming that he was busy with work. There was still an hour left before their scheduled time, so Grace decided to drive back to the Bay Vi first. The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wil When she reached the second floor, Eleven was bandaging Edgars waist. The gauze was wrapped in multipleyers, but faint blood stains could still be seen. Grace walked over and sat on a nearby chair, asking. What happened? Wasnt the wound already scabbed over? How did it get injured again? Edgar saw her return and smiled happily, saying, Because today is a special day, I wanted to cook a few more dishes. I identally cut my waist while in the kitchen. A special day? Wasnt today Adrains birthday? What kind of special day could it be for her? Seeing her furrowing her brow in thought, Edgar said, Did you forget? Six years ago, it was today that Grandfather adopted you, bringing you back to the old mansion from the welfare institute. It was also the second no, the first time I met you Grace was surprised. She didnt even remember such things, yet Edgar actually remembered them? Seemingly sensing her thoughts, Edgar continued, Ever since I realized that I truly like you and care about you, I have kept everything about you in my heart. Grace remained silent and expressionless. After finishing the bandaging. Edgar took two steps closer to her, his eyes filled with anticipation. Grace, when you first came to the old mansion six years ago, I didnt apany you. Let me make it up to you this time. Ive prepared many dishes. Will you have dinner with me? Graces brows furrowed, and her expression grew serious. No, I cant. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Edgar was slightly taken aback, not expecting her to refuse so decisively. Grace said, Those years were incredibly dark for me, starting from when Grandfather brought me into the old mansion. He showed me favor, but he also didnt trust me. When Yvonne used me of stealing the jewelry and Greg chimed in, Grandfather didnt say a word. Although I dont hold any grudge against him for that incident, theres no way I wouldmemorate the day I entered the old mansion. Her gaze was icy to the core. It had been a long time since Edgar had seen her look at him with such eyes. He quickly apologized. Im sorry, I didnt know Grace wouldnt direct her anger at him. You were probably busy with work at the Fallen Family at that time, so its normal that you didnt know. But we dont need to have thismemorative dinner. As she spoke, she nced at the time and realized it was gettingte. After instructing Eleven to take care of Edgar, she turned to leave. Edgar swiftly grabbed her hand. Grace, do you know that Adrain is going to propose to you tonight? Grace wasnt surprised, but she still turned back and asked, How do you know? Edgar didnt hide it. When he came to the Fallenpany looking for youst time, I met him. He told me. I think he has a kind heart and could be a good friend, but he will undoubtedly make you sad if you are together. On this point, Grace shared the same view as him. Adrains gentle and refined nature was not directed at one person but towards everyone. But hearing these words from Edgars mouth as a reminder felt ironic to her. Whether he will be a good husband or not is still uncertain, but you definitely are not. So, what right do you have to say these things? Edgars face turned pale instantly. After a momentary pause, he looked at her again and said, As your former husband, I failed to fulfill my obligations and brought you pain. I have let you down. Im sorry.. Grace released his tightly held hand. Theres no need for apologies. Once the one-year agreement. between us is fulfilled, we will have no debts between us and will be two parallel lines that will never intersect. Adrains face turned increasingly pale as he watched her break free from his grasp and leave the vi. So, did she really like Adrain? Seven-star Dous Hotel in Frant City. Adrain reserved an entire floor for the rooftop restaurant. The entire floor was covered in 9,999 red roses, and the engagement ring box was hidden inside the birthday cake. Chapter 139 The French-style long table was adorned with exquisite gifts, each representing his attempt to make up for the six years he spent apart from Grace on every birthday and holiday. Adrain carefully checked every little surprise to ensure that everything was perfect. He adjusted his tie and prepared to practice how he would propose. This was already his third confession to Grace since coming to Frant City for her. The previous two attempts were either rushed or hindered by others. This time, he was determined to seed! Lost in his thoughts, a man dressed in a suit and resembling a bodyguard approached. Hello, Mr. Grammer. I am Miss Graces bodyguard. Why havent I seen you before? Enzo squinted and smiled, I am Fifteen. Miss sent me out on a mission before. Thest time you came to the Bay Vi, Seventeen and Eighteen escorted you back. I see. Adrain smiled in return. Observing the young mans sunny and friendly appearance, he had no doubts. Because Grace was particr about appearances, her bodyguards were all good-looking. Enzo continued, Mr. Grammer, Miss has prepared a surprise birthday gift for you and would like to invite you to the rooftop terrace. Upon hearing that Grace had prepared a gift for him, Adrain felt delighted. Great, shes thoughtful. He followed Enzo, and the two bodyguards apanying him followed suit. Enzo noticed this and questioned. Miss is waiting for Mr. Grammer alone on the rooftop. Should Mr. Grammer bring bodyguards and dampen her excitement? After thinking for a moment, Adrain also felt it was inappropriate. How can there be two third wheels during such a romantic moment? You guys wait here. Its just the rooftop; there shouldnt be any issues. Yes, Mr. Grammer. The elevator in the Dous Hotel didnt go directly to the rooftop. They had to take the safety passage to reach the top floor. Enzo opened the door to the rooftop and gestured for him to enter. Adrain returned the gesture with a humble smile and walked in with big strides. The rooftop was empty, with nothing at all. He realized something was wrong. Where is Grce? You lied to me! He turned around, ready to leave, when suddenly a man dressed in an employee uniform lunged. from belrind and covered his mouth with a white cloth. Adrain struggled for a moment but was quickly overpowered and knocked down. The man in the employee uniform removed his mask, revealing a familiar face. Enzo asked, Where should we take him? After a moment of thought, the familiar face replied, Let the guys take the employee passage to FrantOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. City Port and put him on a cargo ship. Its best if its an outbound ship. The boss said, Throw him as far as possible. Chapter 139 This Enzo felt a bit worried. Are you sure it wont cause any trouble to abandon him on a cargo ship? After all, hes a wealthy young master whos used to a life of luxury. The familiar face gave him a punch. Why are you worried about him? Cant a fully capable man find his way? Besides, how long do you think you can keep it a secret from the Grammer family? What about the two bodyguards from the F u family downstairs? Ill take care of them, Eric replied. After dividing their tasks, the two men went into action. Meanwhile, Grace was driving to the Dous Hotel when she received a message on her phone from Adrain. [Grace, theres an urgent matter at the Grammer family, and I have to go back. Im sorry, well have to reschedule dinner for another time.] What urgent matter could there be in the Grammer family that required him to return sote? And Adrain was not the type to cancel appointments. Grace felt a bit strange and parked her car by the roadside to call Adrain. The phone call went straight to the gentle voice message of a female operator, indicating that the phone was switched off. Did he already board the ne so quickly? She didnt dwell on it and turned back to the Bay Vi. Upon seeing her return, a joyful expression appeared on Edgars face. Grace found luis attentiveness a bit odd, but she didnt pay too much attention to it. She casually ate a few bites for dinner and went upstairs to rest. The next day, they went to thepany as usual, one after the other. In the CEOs office of the Fallen Corporation. Grace was discussing the specific ns for the pre-selection project with Edgar and Belinda. Fifteen urgently knocked on the office door. Miss! He called out, but upon seeing Edgar and Belinda present, his voice abruptly stopped. Grace noticed the concern in his eyes. Although she found it strange, she still made a symbolic excuse and asked Edgar and Belinda to leave. Once everyone was gone, Grace asked, What happened? Fifteen leaned closer to her ear and whispered in a barely audible voice, The people from Frant City Womens Prison reported that Nancy Mellis has gone missing! Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Disappeared? Grace frowned and asked, How could someone who was perfectly fine in prison suddenly disappear? Fifteen shook his head, and replied, They said she vanished during the half-hour activity time after dinner yesterday. Its like she evaporated into thin air, leaving no trace behind. No trace? Grace chuckled andmented. Can someone of that size simply vanish into thin air? Its impossible not to find any clues. We must thoroughly investigate! Find out who has recently visited her cell, how long they stayed, and examine every detail without overlooking anything! Understood. Wait. Fifteen was about to leave, but Grace stopped him with a grave expression and said, Also, check all the recent visitation records for Tim. You suspect Before Fifteen could finish his sentence, Graces gaze turned increasingly cold. Hopefully, she was just overthinking- In the afternoon, heavy rain poured down relentlessly. As the day drew closer to sunset, the rain not only failed to stop but grew even stronger. The heavy rain sttered against the window ss, dividing the once pristine surface into numerous c racks. The weather was ominously gloomy, as if silently conveying a message. Grace stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, admiring the rain, her expression indifferent, her mind lost in thoughts. Fifteen spent the entire morning and afternoon investigating and only returned to report to Grace when it was almost evening. Miss, I thoroughly checked all the records and found that there was only one person who visited. Nancy and Tim in the past half-month. Graces face grew dark. Who? Its Eric. Fifteen respectfully handed her the information and continued, Moreover, not long ago, Tim also disappeared from the prison for an hour. He imed to have identally entered the freezer and was locked inside by the staff. However However, what? When he was found, he was covered in blood with numerous injuries, seemingly inflicted by whips or simr objects Both Tim and Erle appear to be under Mr. Fallensmand. Grace furrowed her brow as she listened. Why are you reporting this now? Because at that time, everyone thought it was an ident, that he was mistakenly locked in the freezer due to a grudge with a big brother from the prison. After all, he wasnt missing, so they didnt consider it a major problem. Whips and other deadly weapons with a menacing aura dont just appear in prisons. It was clear that they were taken out and then returned! The implication was obvious. Suddenly, Grace remembered the unusual behavior of Edgar when she returned to the Bay Vi yesterday afternoon It seemed like he intentionally dyed her, afraid that she would discover Nancys disappearance. She cross-checked the investigation record and found that it was precisely during that time period that Nancy inexplicably vanished. Could it really be such a coincidence? When she returned to the Bay Vi, Edgar wore a face full of joy Was he celebrating Nancys sessful escape from prison? Heh. She thought he had truly repented during this period, but unfortunately, it was all to divert her attention and facilitate Nancys rescue, wasnt it? Were those remarks that imed a wrong was wrong and when something was wrong, it should be punished just a load of bu lls hit in front of her? Except when it came to Nancy, right? Unreasonable! The more Grace thought about it, the angrier she became. She forcefully knocked over a stack of files on the corner of the table, sc at tering them all over the floor. With a loud crash, the room was in chaos. Miss Fifteen had never seen her erupt like this before and took two steps back in fright. Grace narrowed her cold eyes. Return to the vi! To prevent her from impulsively taking the sports car in her anger, Fifteen willingly took on the role of the driver. The heavy rain pelted against the car window, making a loud noise that was irritating to the ears. The anger in Graces heart was not extinguished by the rain; instead, it burned hotter and hotter. Upon reaching the vi, Fifteen was about to grab an umbre and open the car door for her, but he saw her getting out of the car by herself and walking straight into the garden through the rain. Fifteen was rmed and hurriedly caught up with her. Miss! Use the umbre! Dont catch a cold! Inside the vi, Edgar was cooking in the kitchen when he unexpectedly heard Fifteen shout. Checking the time, he realized that Grace arrived home twenty minutes earlier than usual, which made him quite pleased. He washed his hands after chopping vegetables and came out to greet her. Just as he stepped out, he saw her entering through the door, raindrops clinging to her body and hair. Her delicate shoulders werepletely soaked by the rain. Edgar quickly went to the restroom to get a clean towel, and he helped her dry off. You didnt bring an umbre? Why did youe back in the rain? The weather has turned cooler recently. Dont catch a cold. Ill make you a bowl of ginger soupter, alright? Grace remained silent, her lips tightly pursed as she observed him. Seeing him speak with apparent concern for her, his face neither blushing nor his heart racing, and the undisguised indulgence and. affection in his eyes. Using affection as a guise to lower her guard and find an opportunity to save Nancy. What a clever tactic! What great acting! Edgar noticed that her aura was growing colder and became a little puzzled. Grace, whats wrong with you? Grace smiled with pursed lips, but her eyes were chilling. The fallen leaves in the garden outside are quite numerous. Go and sweep them clean. Edgar subconsciously nced outside the window. But its raining heavily outside When you finish sweeping, then you cane inside. Grace ignored his words and coldly turned her eyes away, heading upstairs. Edgar sensed that her mood tonight was off. Did she encounter something frustrating and want to take it out on him? He sighed helplessly and went to the backyard to get a broom to sweep the fallen leaves. Just five minutes after rushing into the rain, his whole body was instantly drenched. Winter was approaching, and the leaves were falling recklessly, especially under the relentless downpour. No matter how much he swept, he couldnt clean them all. Grace stood on the third-floor balcony, watching indifferently. Her heart felt numb. If Edgar truly loved Nancy, he could have rescued her from prison right from the beginning. They could have been enemies, confronting each other head on. She could ept his indifference or even hatred towards her, but he shouldnt have deceived her while pretending to love her and repay his debt. Utterly shameless! Grace clenched her fists tightly, a raging fire burning inside her. Eleven was called into the room by her and stood on the balcony with her, watching Edgar sweep the fallen leaves in the garden. Before Grace could speak, Eleven expressed some concern. Miss, Mr. Fallen injured his waist yesterday. This rain is too cold. I dont think he can endure for long. Grace stared intently at the person in the garden and sneered. Does he look like someone with a waist injury to you? What do you mean, Miss? Grace didnt answer, but continued to ask, When he got injured yesterday, did you see his wound? Eleven thought for a moment and didnt lie. No, Mr. Fallen called me into the room. When I went in, he was already halfway through dressing the wound, but it was still bleeding. But it couldnt have been fake, right? Couldnt it? Let him stay in the rain for another hour. If he still cant clean the leaves, then let hime inside. Yes. THE The rain was pouring heavily, making it a bit difficult to see. Although Edgar kept his head down, he could feel that he was being stared at continuously, and it went on for a long time. It should be Grace. But today, she felt so unfamiliar to him-colder than ever before. Could it be that she found out about him getting rid of Adrain? Lost in his thoughts, he unknowingly spent an hour sweeping the fallen leaves outside. Chapter 140 It was only when Eleven came out and called him to Graces room to talk that he snapped back to reality and returned the broom to the backyard. Before entering the house, he paused. He was too wet, dripping water all over, and he didnt want to dirty the freshly mopped floor or Graces room. So he chose to stand at the doorway, wringing the water from his clothes and pants before entering. He used the towel that had just been used to wipe Graces clothes at the doorway to quickly dry his hair. He looked as if he had just taken a shower, with neat and clean short hair and a white shirt clinging to his body, revealing well-toned aludominal muscles. However, because he had been soaked in the rain, his lips were slightly pale, giving him a sickly and fragile appearance. Eleven stood silently beside him, watching. Seeing him meticulously groom every detail of hisN?velDrama.Org owns this. appearance, he couldnt help but sigh sofily. He probably didnt know what awaited him for a while. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Perceptive to his sigh, Edgar noticed and asked, Eleven, whats wrong? Nothing. Eleven hesitated for two seconds. Mr. Fallen, you can go in by yourself. I wont go in. Alright. Edgar didnt dy and went straight upstairs. As he opened the door, a heavy atmosphere filled the room, colder and more piercing than the rain outside. Instinctively holding his breath, he looked up and met a pair of icy and murderous eyes. Grace, its already 8 p.m. Are you hungry? Has the recent pressure from bothpanies been too much? Did something trouble you? His tone was gentle, tinged with a trace of hopefulness. Grace beckoned him with a smile that didnt reach her eyes. Come here, closer. Edgar obediently walked over and stood in front of her.. Before he could squat down, Grace grabbed his white slurt, forcefully pulling it open to expose the bandages wrapped around his waist, which had been wound several times. Edgar was taken aback. Grace, you Grace didnt even let him speak, forcefully pulling apart the thick bandages wrapped around him. Aside from a long scar, there were no new wounds on his waist. She sneered mockingly, You got injured yesterday, and the wound has already scabbed today? 1 cant tell; you must have a natural self healing ability! This statement Edgars heart trembled suddenly. What kind of terrible idea did Erice up with? He said it wouldnt fool Grace for long. Grace hated deception the most, and this time he hadmitted the act right under her nose! His knees almost instantly weakened, and he knelt down beside Grace with a pleading and pitiful. tone, saying, Grace, I was wrong. I didnt mean to deceive you In the past, when he used this tone, although Grace knew he was pretending, she couldnt be bothered to expose him. But today, seeing him like this, she felt nothing but disgust, and her anger was almost burning away her rationality. She calmed her emotions, her voice cold as she asked, You used your waist injury to deceive me, with the intention of bringing her away? Edgar paused for a moment. She really found out about him getting rid of Adrain so quickly You already know Since he was caught redChanded, Edgar didnt intend to hide it anymore. Im sorry; I just felt that he wasnt worthy of you. He admitted it so openly? Acknowledging that he had been deceiving her during this period. What do you mean hes not worthy of me? Grace clenched her fists, suppressing her anger, and. Millionare Ex wife Chapter 141 coldly said, Edgar, youre quite interesting. Are you implying that shes not worthy of me and wont allow me to teach her a lesson? Thats why you nned to send lier away, far away, to a ce where I can never see her again? Edgar felt that there was something strange about her words. But he couldnt pinpoint exactly what was odd, because he did indeed have that intention. Seeing him remain silent, Grace pressed down her anger and asked, Where is she? Edgar still didnt speak. Eric was responsible for casually sending him away on a cargo ship. Who knows which country he was sent to? He shook his head honestly. He thought he was telling the truth, but Grace didnt see it that way. Silence is a form of resistance! Grace, with great patience, looked down at the man kneeling straight beside her. Edgar, you know me well. No matter how much you hide or whether you have the power tomand outside, as long as you are in this vi, you are my servant. You should listen to me. Even disobedient pets are punished, let alone you. What do you say? She raised her chin, her cold gaze making her truly appear like someone dealing with an unruly pet. Ill ask you again, where is she? Edgar looked up and met her gaze. Noticing her icy eyes, he suddenly felt extremely dissatisfied. Was she implying that she would punish him for Adrains sake? So, does she really like Adrain? Edgar felt a sharp pain in his heart. I dont know! His eyes reddened, and he looked at her with utmost seriousness. You like him so much, and you want to punish me for his sake? I only sent him away; I didnt harm him! Grace burst intoughter. It was the first time she had seen someone so shameless, still trying to act innocent in front of her. Edgar, its obvious that you like her! How could you hear to hurt her and continue this act in front of me? Dont you find it disgusting? What the hell? Edgar was almost dizzy from what she said. How could he possibly like Adrain? He wasnt insane! I only like women! And its you, the woman in front of me, that I like! Everything Ive done during this time has been with genuine feelings. Cant you see that? Though he was kneeling and looking up at Grace, his tone when he yelled out these words was fierce and undefeated. Grace was quite impressed by his ability to act shamelessly. She didnt have the patience to listen to him any longer and stood up, walking to the window. The rain outside was still pouring heavily, making a loud sound as it hit the caves and stone bs, just as noisy as the incessant chatter of a certain man in the room. She narrowed her eyes and couldnt suppress her anger any longer. The rain scene tonight is truly beautiful. Since you insist on not speaking, go kneel in the garden and enjoy the rain. When youre ready to tell the truth, then you can get up. What?! Edgars breath hitched. She ordered him to kneel in the garden, where all the bodyguards could ser The Millionare and His Bonaire Exile Chapter 141 him. Was she trampling on his dignity for the sake of Adrain? Grace numbly stared at the windows, which were divided into cracks by raindrops. Do you remember when Yvonne wrongly used me of stealing the jewelry? Although you formally cleared my name, she knelt for less than half an hour, and the duration was far off. So, you go and kneel to make up for the time. Edgar had always felt guilty about that incident. Okay. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He supported his knees and stood up. But Im kneeling because I owe you; the Fallen family owes you. So, Im repaying you, not because I think I did something wrong. Even if given another chance, I would still send him away. These words pushed Graces anger to its peak. She shouted angrily, Get out and kneel! Edgar straightened his back and resolutely walked out. Grace stood by the window, watching. Edgar walked to the position in the garden right below her window and knelt on the bluestone without hesitation. His clothes were impably neat, and his face showed no signs of submission. The heavy rain mixed with the cold wind soaked himpletely. Each time rainwater fell on his shoulders or head, it felt like a whipshing at him, causing a painful sting. He struggled to lift his head and looked out the thirdCfloor window. The longshes on his eyes were covered with droplets, blurring his vision. Graces window was lit, and she stood beside it. Because of the backlight, Edgar couldnt see her face, but he could keenly sense that she was also looking at him. However, her gaze was devoid of warmth, colder than the impending winter rain. She had punished him, so could they turn the page on this matter? Could they go back to the harmonious days they had beforest night? Edgar knelt there listlessly, his mind wandering aimlessly. The pain in his knees was piercing, and his legs began to stiffen after a while. Unconsciously, his shoulders slumped, and his waist rxed a bit. The bluestone was uneven, and his knees felt as if thousands of steel needles were fiercely piercing into them. He suddenly remembered how Grace had knelt like this in the Fallen family. Did she feel just as helpless and wronged back then? Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 With these thoughts in mind, he didnt feel as ufortable anymore. These were the paths she had once walked in the Fallen family, and now he was just repaying them all. Once it was repaid, no more debts, could everything return to the starting point? With these thoughts, he clenched his fists, mustered his consciousness, and knelt in a standard posture. In thete night, during this heavy rain. Edgar had been kneeling in the garden for two hours, while Grace had been standing by the window for the same duration. Since the incident with Grace and the special medicine, the bodyguards have taken turns being on duty during thete hours. Tonight, it was Elevens turn, and he hid in the shadows, also observing the person in the garden. Although Edgars constitution was weak due to being injected with the special medicine, he remained resolute from the beginning, gradually swaying as time passed. But his back remained. straight. Eleven genuinely admired him. Even though he was kneeling, he still exuded an inherent nobility that prevented others from looking down on him. Eleven couldnt hear to witness this mans pride being truly broken. In his struggle, Eleven quietly entered the vi and knocked on Graces door. Come in. Eleven walked in straight and stood not far behind Grace. Without turning around, Grace kept her gaze fixed on the man kneeling in the garden, her expression nk. What is it? Eleven swallowed and said, Miss, it seems that Mr. Fallens physical condition may not be able to endure kneeling much longer Grace steered, So what? I didnt force him to kneel this time. He deceived me under the guise ofOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. repaying a debt. Let him y his role to the fullest. Miss Get out. Grace pulled the curtain shut, went straight to the bathroom to freshen up, and prepared to sleep. Eleven sighed and could only leave, returning to his post. The rain continued throughout the night, gradually subsiding in the early morning. Edgar didnt know how long he had been kneeling. All he knew was that his knees to his calves had be numb, and his whole body was stiff and devoid of any warmth. Although the rain had stopped, the wind blowing against his face still felt like sharp knives cutting into his skin. TH When Eleven came out and saw that Edgar was still persevering, he was somewhat surprised. Mr. Fallen, its been enough time. Please get up. Enough time? Edgars pale lips involuntarily curled. Did enduring this mean they could turn the page on this matter? Would his debt be repaid? He tried to support his body and stand up, but as the breath he had been holding suddenly rxed, his head began to feel uncontrobly heavy, and his vision gradually darkened. Mr. Fallen? Mr. Fallen! Eleven touched his forehead, which was burning hot. Even though he had passed out, his body couldnt suppress the shivering caused by the cold. After being drenched in rain all night, he was running a high fever! Eleven quickly brought him back to his room and went upstairs to inform Grace. Grace had just woken up and was sitting at the dressing table,bing her hair. Upon hearing that he had fainted while kneeling. Graces hand paused for a moment. Her face showed no expression as she continuedbing her hair. Understood. Get a doctor toe and check on him. Yes. After the doctor arrived, they prescribed antipyretics and administered a fever-reducing injection. An hourter, estimating that he would wake up soon, Grace went downstairs and entered Edgars room. She had a bodyguard bring a chair, and she sat beside Edgars bed with an expressionless face, waiting. Her gaze was deep, and it was unclear what she was thinking. Edgar slowly woke up, his vision still blurry. However, as soon as he turned his head, he saw the familiar figure sitting by the bed. Instinctively, he grabbed her wrist. Grace, have you forgiven me? His fever hadntpletely subsided yet, and his hand felt hot as he held Graces hand. Grace frowned but didnt let go of his hand. However, her eyes were filled with intense disgust. Ill ask you onest time, where did you take the person? Upon hearing her words, Edgars grip slowly loosened. As if he were also angry, he turned over, facing away from her, closed his eyes, and pretended to be asleep, as if he couldnt hear her words at all, out of spite. Graces patience had beenpletely exhausted. Since you are so brave but refuse to speak, then I dont need to waste any more words. Now that youve sent her away, I will make sure you pay the price. Why dont you take her ce and suffer the same prinislunent? After saying that, she shouted towards the door, Eleven, Fifteen,e in! The two of them entered the room in an orderly manner. Grace cruelly curled her lips and said, Send him to the cell and make sure he receives special treatment! As soon as Eleven heard this, he immediately stepped forward to plead.. Miss, you cant do that! Given Mr. Fallens current physical condition, if hes sent in, he wontst more than three days! The Milliona Chapter 142 Grace gave him a cold nce and said, That works too. Then you can go in his ce, and Ill make sure you receive special treatment as well. Eleven fell silent. His sympathy was suddenly suppressed, and he reluctantly joined Fifteen to help get Edgar out of bed. Edgar was still running a fever. When he was sleeping with his back to Grace, he vaguely heard her mention something about going to jail. When Eleven and Fifteen approached, he broke free from their grip and resolutely refused to get out of bed. He looked at Grace in confusion and said, I only sent Adrain out of the country, not to prison. Who am I supposed to be going to jail for? Grace chuckled. What does Adrain have to do with this? Do you think you can distract me with irrelevant matters? Take him away! Edgar was momentarily stunned but quickly realized that he might have misunderstood something from last night. Just as Eleven and Fifteen received the order and forcefully pulled him off the bed, he instinctively fell in Graces direction and ended up sprawled at her feet. Grace involuntarily stepped back. Edgar missed his target and raised his face, looking resolute. Although I dont know what youre talking about, besides the matter with Adrain, I truly havent done anything! Grace gritted her teeth and pinched his cheek, reminding him word by word. You confessedst night that you were involved in taking Nancy away, and now youre denying it. Dont you think its toote? Nancy? Edgars pupils dted, and he had a determined expression. What, Nancy? Isnt she supposed to be locked up?! Grace pursed her lips, no longer responding. Her eyes remained icy as she continued to observe him, as if she wanted to see how long he could keep up the act. Edgar knew she didnt believe him at all. Grace, I didnt do this. The reason I wanted a divorce in the past was because I thought Nancy was the girl who saved me thirteen years ago. Later, I found out it wasnt her. I even asked you once. Do you remember? Grace pondered for a moment. It seemed to be rted to Nancys I due to serious injuries. He had defended her in front of the media and asked about that old matter. What are you trying to say? Edgars dark eyes had a faint mist, and he stared at her intently. Since that time, I knew that Nancy had deceived me, and recently, I discovered that you were the girl who saved me. So, Grace, believe me, everything Ive done during this period has been sincere. He coughed twice. Continuing, he said, I was just upset that Adrain wanted to propose to youst night, so I secretly took him away. I truly had no knowledge of Nancys situation! Seeing his earnest expression and thinking back to Adrains incident fromst night, it did seem a bit- strange. These two incidents coincidentally collided. Could there be such a coincidence? Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 If it really wasnt him, then this matter was not as simple as it seemed. Grace narrowed her cold gaze and looked at Edgar with doubt still in her eyes. She squeezed his cheeks forcefully with her hand. The flesh on the mans cheeks bulged, as if he had two small dumplings in his mouth. His handsome brows slightly furrowed, and his ck eyes shimmered, resembling a pitiful, wronged puppy. Ill believe you this time. But if I find out youre still lying to me, Ill immediately throw you into prison. Lets see how long you canst there, and how long your subordinates can keep you out After saying that, she withdrew her hand angrily. Edgar slumped on the floor,pletely drained of strength. He wanted to speak, but suddenly, a sour and sweet sensation surged up his throat, causing him to choke and cough violently. It felt like his lungs were about toe out. He wasnt afraid of going to jail. Even if Grace really threw him in, there werent many people inside who dared to touch him. However, he didnt want Grace to continue misunderstanding him. Cough If L lie I wont survive Alright. Grace turned her head and looked down at him once again. His face had turned pale from coughing, and he still had a fever. When he furrowed his brows, he looked extremely painful. Perhaps due to the effect of the special medicine, he looked like a long suffering patient who couldnt recover. Even Eleven and Fifteen, upon seeing his miserable appearance, felt a hint of sympathy. Grace, however, had an expressionless face, and it was unclear what she was thinking as she stared at him. After a while, she looked at Eleven and Fifteen and said, Which one of you will cook some milletOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. porridge for him and bring it over? Eleven and Fifteen exchanged nces, looking very troubled. Miss, I can fight for you, but cooking porridge? Ive never learned that Eleven replied. Fifteen added, I dont know how either, really! Grace was speechless. Should she hire some bodyguards with decent cooking skills next time? She looked back at the person on the floor and wondered if she should tell him to take care of it himself. The person seemed to notice her gaze and suddenly coughed harder, with a heartbreaking sound that was pitiful. Grace pursed her lips. Fine, you two help him back to bed. Ill go cook. Yes. After giving the instructions, Grace went downstairs, found the millet in the pantry, and began to cook the porridge. Chapter 111 After Fifteen helped the person back to bed, he came downstairs to the kitchen to find her. Miss, do you believe Mr. Fallens words? I believe, but not entirely. I only believe in the final evidence. If it really wasnt him, there will always be some traces left behind. She thought for a moment and continued, Since he imed to have sent Adrain away, you investigate this matter and see if it matches what he said. Yes, Fifteen nodded and added, Actually, I still trust Mr. Fallen quite a bit. Grace paused in her porridge-making. Tell me more. should From the fact that he could take Tim out of prison and secretly bring him back without anyone knowing, his power and connections must be extraordinary. It would have been easy for him to rescue Nancy Mellis if he really wanted to. He could have done it a long time ago. Then he could have taken Nancy and gone to a small country on the sea where even immortals couldnt find them. So, afterpleting this task, he wouldnt need to stay in the vi, risking being discovered by you. Grace remained silent. In her anger yesterday, coupled with Edgars misunderstanding of her intentions, she readily admitted her suspicions without thinking too deeply. Now, upon careful consideration, there were indeed many loopholes in this matters details. If it was not him, then who could it be? A sudden thought popped into Graces mind. Could it be someone from the Smith family who harmed her? If it really was that person, when did he discover that she was still alive and in Frant City? And why did he want to get Nancy out of prison? What was his next move? As Grace was lost in her thoughts, Fifteen suddenly looked terrified. Miss! The porridge! Its burned! Huh? What happened? Its burnt! Miss, the porridge is burnt! A burnt smell suddenly filled Graces nostrils, and she btedly realized what had happened. She quickly turned off the stove. Fortunately, only the bottom of the pot was burned, and the porridge on top was still drinkable, albeit with some difficulty. She instructed Lu Fifteen to do as she had previously ordered and investigate, while she took a small bowl from the cupboard and filled it with porridge. As she was going upstairs, she noticed that Edgars door was notpletely closed, leaving a small gap. Grace was about to push the door open when she caught a glimpse of Edgar rolling up his pants and applying medicine to his knee. Because his skin had be fragile, his knee was covered in dark bruises, swollen, and heavily bruised afterst night. The injury was quite severe. Grace frowned. Although he had knelt at almost the same time as she did, his knee was much worse off than hers. Since they had signed the agreement, she couldnt remember how many times he had Chapter 143 voluntarily or involuntarily knelt, and it seemed like he never stopped getting injured. The once proud and fierce lion seemed to have been trulymed by her. But why didnt she feel particrly happy about it? If she counted carefully, it seemed that his debts had been repaid to a certain extent. Grace snapped out of her thoughts and pushed the door open- When Edgar saw her approaching, he let go of his pants leg, tucked himself back into the covers, and leaned against the headboard, waiting for her. She sat down on the chair next to his bed, holding the bowl of porridge and gently blowing away the steam while stirring it with a spoon. Her movements were elegant and gentle. Edgars gaze burned with anticipation, and his heart raced. He licked his pale lips, his ck eyes filled with expectation, obediently waiting for her to feed him. Grace noticed his gaze, but he remainedposed, blowing on the porridge in the bowl without any fluctuation in his eyes. Feeling that the temperature of the porridge was not as hot anymore, she handed him the bowl along with the spoon. Edgar hesitated and didnt reach out to take it. Eat it yourself: I wont feed you. Graces tone was icy cold. Edgar felt a pang in his heart, suddenly overwhelmed by a sense of great disappointment and grievance. He didnt reach out; his eyes were slightly red as he looked at her. It hurts; I cant eat by myself. Grace mercilessly exposed his pretentiousness: You have a knee injury, not a hand injury. Why cant you eat by yourself? Edgar was unwilling to ept this. But I have a fever: I feel dizzy. Graces face turned cold. Youre speaking so clearly; it seems your brain hasnt been affected by the. fever. If you keep whining, then dont eat. She made a gesture as if she were going to take the bowl and leave. Edgar quickly sna tched the bowl from her hand. Even though he couldnt receive someones feeding. at least the porridge was cooked by her own hands. It would be a shame not to drink it. However, when he took a spoonful of the millet porridge and put it in his mouth, he almost spat it out on the spol. Why does it taste burnt? Grace felt a bit embarrassed. Could she say that she was preupied with Nancys matter and forgot about the cooking time? If you dont like it, dont eat it. You can cook it yourselfter. She reached out to take the bowl. Edgar moved aside, not letting her take it, showing a protective expression. Then, under Graces gaze, le directly poured the whole howl of porridge into his stomach. Because it was burnt, the taste and texture were unpleasant. Edgar suppressed the urge to vomit and showed her the empty bowl, indicating that he had finished it. Grace knew it didnt taste good, and seeing him like this, her mouth instinctively twitched. downward. But since they had finished eating, it was time for the next step. Chapter 143 She took out a piece of paper that Eleven had printed and handed it to him with a calm expression. Take a look: sign the document. Edgar took it obliviously. After reading the words on it, he became furious. You want to terminate our employment agreement? Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Exactly. Her tone was calm. Seeing his strong reaction, Grace continued, Ive made a rough calction, and by now, youve almost paid off your debt. Shouldnt you be happy about terminating the agreement? You can continue being the young master of the Fallen Family. Although she said that, clearing his debt had always been his goal. But Previously, you said that once the debt was repaid, we would have no further contact, that we would be strangers. Is that true? Edgars gaze was serious. Yes, she replied with determination. In that case, I wont sign. You also mentioned that one year of service is equivalent to three years, but its only been a little over half a month. I havent fully repaid it yet! His eyebrows furrowed, and his cheeks puffed up as he handed her the termination agreement form. Grace didnt reach out to take it, and her expression turned cold once again. Edgar, stop causing trouble and sign! Feeling quite frustrated by her harshness, Edgar shifted closer to her and grasped her delicate wrist. His voice trembled a bit as he spoke. I took Adrain away, and I pretended to be injured to deceive you. Are you still angry with me? Grace, I promise I wont deceive you again. Moreover, you already punished mest night, and Ive been falsely used in the Nancy incident. Our wrongdoings cancel each other out. Dont be angry anymore Grace earnestly pulled her hand away. Im not angry. Its precisely because Im rational that I think I should let you go. We should both lead peaceful lives separately, which will be good for both of us. Did not being angry mean that his actions no longer evoked any emotions in her? Didnt this indicate that she no longer cared about him at all, that she no longer harbored resentment or disgust? Edgar felt quite miserable. Well, you can continue being angry then, because I dont want to let you go. I wont sign this. termination agreement. Edgar! This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Grace furrowed her brows and looked at him darkly. Im simply informing you, not seeking your opinion. Whether you sign it or not, you will have to sign. As soon as she finished speaking, Edgar tore the paper to shreds right in front of her, throwing the torn pieces up towards the ceiling. The white fragments sca t tered like snow, filling the entire room. Agreeing to sign the divorce papers with her back then was the biggest regret of his life. This time, he absolutely wouldnt allow himself to regret it again! He stubbornly locked eyes with her, his ck gaze provoking. I tore it up. Does that make you angry? If youre capable, call in Fifteen and Seventeen to beat me up. Even if they leave me half-dead, as long as I have a breath left, I wont sign! Chapter 141 Some shredded papernded on Graces head, igniting an inexplicable anger that surged to her temples. Fine, fine! Do you enjoy seeking abuse? Grace ground her teeth, took a few deep breaths, and managed to suppress the urge to w him to death. You better pray that your illness takes a bit longer to heal while my anger subsides quickly. Otherwise, I cant guarantee what Fifteen and the others might do to you! After she finished speaking, she stood up, gave him a disdainful look from above, and left the room. Edgar felt a bit uneasy when he realized she was genuinely angry. Getting beaten up would still hurt, and he wasnt a masochist. But signing the document was absolutely impossible! The Evans family vi. Jade sat in the study, reviewing reports. The maid brought her coffee, but in her agitated state, Jade knocked over everything on the desk with a sudden outburst. With a cra ck, the maid trembled in fear as her hands shook, identally spilling the coffee on the floor and breaking the cup. Im sorry, Miss! It was an ident! Jade gave her a cold nce, and her already sour mood worsened. You cant even handle serving coffee properly. What use do I have for you? You only bring me trouble. Get out today and disappear from my sight forever! The maid turned pale, crying and begging for mercy. Miss, I truly made a mistake. Please dont dismiss me. I really need this job! I beg you! Get out! With a furious shout, themotion attracted the attention of the housekeeper outside, who quickly came in and forcibly dragged the sobbing maid away. The room finally fell silent, and Jade took out her phone to make a call. The Fallen Familys recovery was happening too quickly, and Grace had already started targeting her. During this period, all of the Evans familys ongoing businesses faced stat, and pre-secured projects were sna tched away by the Fallen Group or Anlin Real Estate. This caused a significant decline in the Evans familys revenue. Jade was almost driven mad. She had spent a fortune sending people to investigate Graces background, but so far, there had been no response. Just as she was thinking about it, the call. connected, Miss Evans, weve checked three times, and her identity is indeed that of an orphan from Frant City Welfare Institute. She has no parents or any other rtives. How could Jade believe that? What about before she was sent to the welfare institute? What happened before that? If she never left the welfare institute, how could she be Rin Sakuragawas master? How are you people handling this? Im sorry, Miss Evans; we did our best. This is the result of our investigation. Jade angrily hung up the phone and grabbed the cup from the table, throwing it against the wall. 11346 The Millionaire and His Tiltiscaire Ex wife Chapter 141 Who exactly was this despicable woman? So many people were sent out to investigate, but they couldnt find her true identity! She sat dejectedly in her chair, filled with anger but with nowhere to vent it. Not being able to find out Graces identity meant she would never know her opponents trump cards, and she wouldnt be able to continue fighting against her. But she couldnt just stand by and watch this despicable woman ruin the Evans family! Feeling helpless and at a loss, Jade was suddenly interrupted by the butler knocking on the door. Miss, theres someone outside looking for you. He says hes from the Smith family in S City. She held her forehead, feeling dizzy from anger. What Smith family? I dont know them; dont let them in! Yes. The butler bent over and was about to leave. Wait! Jade called him back. Why would someone from the Smith familye looking for her? After thinking for a moment, she decided to meet with them. My ce is too messy, and I dont want to scare off an important guest. Take them to the most secluded small meeting room. After giving instructions, she returned to her room and changed into an elegant outfit, applying beautiful makeup before heading to the meeting room. She pushed open the door, and the person was already waiting inside. It was a tall and sturdy man, estimating around 1.9 meters in height. His facial features were decent, and he looked quite handsome, dressed in a ck suit. Noticing her arrival, the man smiled slightly. Miss Evans, hello. Jade nodded politely, curious. I dont know which member of the Smith family you are. The man smiled and said, You dont need to know my identity. You just need to know that Im here to help you. To help me? about Jade was puzzled. Although my Evans family is far inferior to the Smith family, we still hold a respectable position in the prominent circles of Frant City. At least we never have to worry food and drink. I dont see what help I would need. The man directly exposed her. Miss Evans, theres no need to pretend. My master is aware that youve been troubled by the Fallen Family and someone else recently, so he specifically sent me to help you. Jade found it hard to believe. With Patrics favoritism towards that despicable Grace, would there really be someone in the Smith family who didnt want her to fare well? Your master? Yes. The man nodded and continued, To show my sincerity, Ive brought you a gift. Im sure youll love it. He pped his hands, and someone immediately brought in arge sack from outside. With suspicion, Jade approached and opened it, only to be startled and pale-faced. She fell to the ground. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Ah! What is this Inside the sack was a woman, unconscious and with disheveled hair that covered her face, emitting a sour smell. Her arms and legs were covered in bruises, indicating that she had been subjected to abuse. Jade looked up at the man with a bewildered expression. The man remained silent, only smiling. But that smile carried a profound meaning. She covered her mouth and nose, suppressing the urge to vomit, and pushed aside the womans. tangled hair. This is Nancy? Wasnt she sent to prison by Grace? Didnt she receive a ten-year sentence? How could she be out so soon? She was abandoned by the Fallen Family and severed ties with the Mellis family. Shes nothing now, just a useless person. What use could she have? The man still had a smile at the corner of his mouth. Youll find out soon enough. In the past few days, Edgar had been recuperating, while Grace was busy at thepany. Despite living in the same vi, the two of them rarely crossed paths. The next day, as Grace finished washing up and headed downstairs, she caught a whiff of a delicious aromaing from the dining room. The breakfast was neatlyid out and still steaming hot, indicating that it had just been prepared. A smile formed at the corner of Graces mouth. In such a short time, someones cooking skills had. improved significantly. She walked over to the dining room but found the kitchen empty and quiet. So she called out to Eleven, Where is Edgar? Miss, Mr. Fallen woke up early this morning and prepared breakfast for you before going to work at the Fallen Familyspany. This guy must have realized that he was still recovering from his illness and that she might pick a fight with him, so he decided to avoid her altogether. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Grace chuckled and shook her head. She had a few bites of breakfast and headed to work at the company. Just as she sat down at her desk, Fifteen knocked on the door and reported the investigation results. Miss, Mr. Fallen wasnt lying. Young Master Grammer was indeed abducted from the Dous Hotel and dumped on a cargo ship at Frant City Port. However, its difficult to determine his current whereabouts. He paused for a moment before continuing, Although the surveince footage at the Dous Hotel during that time was tampered with, I identally discovered a familiar face that was missed during the deletion. He handed Grace a photo captured from the surveince. Although this person was wearing a mask, do you think the eyes and eyebrows resemble Eric, Miss? TM Grace took the photo and examined it carefully. Due to Eric acting as Edgars assistant in name, they Chapter 145 had worked together asionally in the past half month, so she had some impressions of him. If it really was Eric, then it could be ruled out that Nancy was kidnapped by him. It wasnt Edgars doing. A sense of relief washed over her, and Grace put down the photo and gave further instructions: Continue investigating Nancys whereabouts until she is found, and also look into any recent activities from the Smith family. Yes, Miss. Grace nodded, signaling for him to continue his work. Watching Fifteens departing figure, she fell into deep thought. If Fifteen, in coboration with the Dark Bell organization, couldnt find any leads, then it was highly likely that someone from the Smith family was behind the sophisticated operation that targeted her. But what did that person want by using Nancy? For some reason, Grace felt a sense of unease regarding Nancys disappearance. She even had a feeling that something big was about to happen. As she anxiously pondered over it, she kept herself busy. While checking thetest schedules and filming progress of all the artists, she unexpectedly discovered that Toms filming progress had inexplicably halted since yesterday afternoon, and he hadnt shown up on set this morning. Grace immediately called Tims agent. President, its a misunderstanding. Second Young Master was filming just fine yesterday, but something happened between him and Carlos Brent, the young master from the neighboring production. They got into a fight, and Carlos ended up in the hospital. Many passersby who were visiting the Frant City film studio witnessed the incident. The production teams from both sides are currently discussing a resolution. The more Grace listened, the tighter her brows furrowed. Why wasnt this reported yesterday? And where is Tom? Im sorry, President. I thought that since Second Young Master had encountered simr incidents in the past, we could settle it directly with the production team. But Carlos was seriously injured this time, and Second Young Master was taken back to the Walker familys hotel from the set by the Walker familys people early this morning. We havent been able to contact him since Grace fell silent for a moment. Knowing the old mans temper, Tom, the troublemaker, was undoubtedly going to face the familys disciplinary actions once he returned. Okay, I understand, she said, massaging her temples. She made up her mind to personally visit the Walker family. She didnt want the old man to be too harsh and dy the filming of the little troublemaker. She drove all the way to the Walker familys vi. After exining her identity to the guards at the gate, they inmediately let her in. Following the butlers lead, Grace made her way inside without any obstacles. Even before reaching the ancestral hall, Grace could hear the loud sounds of punishment mixed with Toms pained moans. The mere sound made her heart pound with unease. Unconsciously, she quickened her pace. Inside the ancestral hall, Tom was kneeling on the ground, gritting his teeth and enduring the pain, his face filled with defiance. The old man was furious, although he felt somepassion. How could this troublemaker, who couldnt go three days without causing trouble, not learn his lesson? 11:40 The Millionaire and His Hillionaire Ex wife Chapter 14. Waving his hand, the sound of punishment ceased. Im asking you, do you know youre in the Wrong? Tom took a couple of breaths to calm himself, but his rebellious eyes remained unyielding. Im not wrong. He deserves a beating, and next time I see him, Ill beat him again, the same as every time I see him! Grace had just arrived at the entrance of the ancestral hall when she heard Toms words loud and clear. Foolish boy, even if you genuinely feel youre in the right, dont you know to submit first? As expected, the sound of punishment immediately resumed inside, even harsher than before. Keep beating him! Beat him until he admits his mistake! The butler quickly went inside and whispered the news of Graces arrival to the old patriarch. Its been a long time, Grandfather. You havent aged a bit; youre still so youthful, Grace said with a charming smile as she walked in at the right moment. She took the intertwined cane made of two strands of rattan from the hands of the punishing ser vant. Grandfather, this thing must hurt a lot when its used for punishment. Tom is still young; please dont hurt him too badly. Seeing her enter, the old mans face softened, and he smiled widely. Oh, my little Grace, youve grown up so much. Come and sit here; let Grandfather have a good look at you. Grace obediently walked over and sat beside him. Dont feel sorry for this boy. Ive been beating him since he was little, but hes tough and can take it! Its my little Grace, the treasure of the Walker and Smith families, who needs to be cherished! Hearing this, Tom sucked in a sharp breath and discreetly straightened his back to massage the injury behind him. Silently, he cursed in his heart. His own grandfather didnt care for his own grandson but favored someone elses granddaughter! Was there something wrong with his mind? Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 It seemed that Old Master sensed the resentful gaze directed at him, and he red back fiercely. What are you looking at? Get down on your knees! You troublesome brat, dont think this is over just yet! From the tone of his words, it was clear that the Old Master had no intention of letting Tom off the h ook. Grace pondered for a moment and chimed in with a smile, Grandpa, the main reason I came today was to take Tom back to the filming set. His shooting is nearingpletion, and it wouldnt be good if he dropped the ball at this point. I will personally take him to apologize to Carlos. I will also educate him properly about this matter. The old man looked at Grace, then at Tom, and nodded in satisfaction. Alright then, Ill entrust him to you. I can rest assured. Thank you, Grandpa, for your trust. Shall I take Tom with me now? She spoke while giving Tom a signal with her eyes. Tom held his swollen body and struggled to get up from the ground. The butler, seeing his condition, grew somewhat concerned. Old Master, why dont we have the Second Young Master take some medicine before he leaves? Its too difficult for him to endure the pain and continue filming. What medicine? Why should my little Grace wait for him? He should remember this lesson while enduring the pain. He must not be absent from the charity g tonight. Do you understand? Understood. Tom pouted, his face sullen. Grace suppressed herughter and looked at Old Master Zhuo. Grandpa, Ill take him with me now. Ill come to visit you when I have free time. After saying that, she walked forward and supported Tom as they limped out of the ancestral hall. When they were far away from the hall, Tom asked, Sister Grace, youre not really going to take me to the hospital to apologize to that sc umbag, are you? Please dont! Grace pressed her lips together and raised an eyebrow. Then tell me first, why did you get into a fight? Tom lowered his head in frustration. Because he had been beaten on his buttocks and legs, his walking was ufortable, and he was sweating from the pain. After hesitating for a moment, he said, Because I heard him bad-mouthing you behind your back, saying really unpleasant things. So, every time I saw him, I gave him a beating Iliss As he spoke, he identally moved his injured area, causing him to grimace in pain. Grace chuckled. Why did she suddenly find him silly and a little cute? Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If thats the reason, why didnt you just tell Grandpa directly? Tom replied, Even if Grandpa knew, although he might not have beaten me as severely, once he and the butler knew about Carloss offensive words towards you, it wouldnt be long before all the ser vants in the Walker family found out. I didnt want to tarnish your reputation. Listening to his exnation, Grace grew more and more curious about what Carlos had said about her. Bonaire and His Hiire Ex wife Chapter 146 Do you have a recording? Let me listen to it. Tom followed Grace into her car and yed the audio of Carloss words for her. I heard that Toms backer in his entertainment agency is a wealthy abandoned woman from a prominent family. Or maybe shes an orphan? Its really strange how she managed to obtain the operating rights for Angle. She must have slept with Patric! However, I saw her appearance during the final showcase of the previous talent show. She looks decent, but its a pity shes just a facade! After listening. Graces face turned dark. Tom said with a fiery temper, Da mn it, after hearing it again, I really want to punch him! Grace stopped him. You better behave and go back to the filming set. Leave this matter alone. Are you kidding me, Sister Grace? Youre nning to let him go like this? Grace raised an eyebrow, a mischievous smile forming on her lips. Who said I was letting him go? The most difficult thing to control in this world was other peoples mouths, but whether she listened or not was another matter. Since she had heard it, with Graces personality, it was impossible for her to act as if nothing had happened when she returned. She pondered as she drove to Frant Citys Studio, and she called her agents assistant toe and pick him up. Tom clung to the car door, unwilling to get out. Sister, do we really have to film today? There seems to be an action scene, and I just got beaten up. I cant possibly shoot. Grace took out a tube of anti-inmmatory ointment from the cars glovepartment and handed it to him. I bought this for you when I came. Apply it in the rest area of the filming set, rest more, and take the day off today. But you have to catch up with the shooting schedule afterwards. Tom was touched. Indeed, sister, you care about me the most. I will always be your most loyal little puppy! Dont be cheeky: go now. Tom chuckled a couple of times and was about to open the car door, but then thought of something and turned his head. If I manage to continue filming today, Ill try my best not to dy the progress. But for the charity g tonight, Sis, can you apany me? When it came to this point, it was clear that he wanted her to go. Grace nodded in agreement. Okay. After Tom happily left, she called Eleven. Arrange for someone to keep an eye on Carlos from the Brent family at the hospital. Once he is discharged, put a sack over his head and give him another beating. I feel like he prefers staying in the hospital. Remember not to leave any marks or evidence. Understood, Miss. After giving her instructions, Grace drove back to Angle. C Edgar was also investigating the matter regarding Nancy. The investigation results were simr to what Grace had found there was little progress. Furrowing his brows, Edgars mind was filled with a raging fury. His ck eyes were deep and cold. That woman suddenly disappeared at such a crucial moment. This matter is definitely not simple: 1- The Willinunten an Chapter 145 dont know if this wave is targeting Grace or if someone is targeting me. So we must investigate! Investigate thoroughly! Seeming somewhat exasperated, Eric sighed. But she seems to have vanished without a trace, without any clues or evidence. Boss, do you think its possible that she never left the prison? Edgar fell silent for a moment. Its impossible. She must not be in the prison, but she might still be in Frant City, hidden by someone. Who could this someone be? As he pondered, Edgars phone rang. He nced at the caller ID, someone he had stored in his phone but had nevermunicated with before. Jade. The call connected, and a womansughter, as melodious as a silver bell, came through. Cousin, its been many years. I wonder if you still remember me? Whats the matter? Edgar got straight to the point, his tone cold. Jade continued tough. Oh, cousin, youre still so aloof. But there is indeed something important today. Theres a charity g tonight, and I sincerely invite you to attend as my escort. I wonder if youre willing to give me face, cousin? Edgars brow barely furrowed, but his evident disgust was not concealed. He was about to firmly refuse. As if anticipating what he would say, Jade preemptively continued speaking. Cousin, dont be so quick to refuse. I heard that Grace will be attending with Tom tonight. I heard that Toms attitude towards Grace is not ordinary. Upon hearing this, Edgar fell silent.. Jade continued. One is the boss of Angle, and the other is the face of Angle. If there were any intimate actions between them at the banquet, and news of a romance spread, wouldnt it be a sensation across the inte? Cousin, are you sure you dont want to reconsider? Toms interest in Grace hadnt been a secret for a day or two. Edgars dark eyes narrowed slightly, seemingly pondering something else. Fine, Ill go with you. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 That evening, the charity g took ce. It was held at the most splendid Garden Hotel in Frant City. The hotel was magnificent, and it was filled with influential business tycoons and heirs of prominent families from Frant City, Since she was attending a charity event, Grace chose a ck qipao with gold cloud patterns. Her hair was clegantly swept to the side, making her look mature, charming, and exuding a captivating allure. Ever since the talent show, everyone knew that she was the boss of Angle. When they looked at her, there were fewer judgmental gazes. As soon as she and Tom appeared, they instantly became the center of attention. With Toms poprity in the entertainment industry, the two of them captured the focus of the discussions. Grace, who had always maintained a low profile, unexpectedly couldnt help but shine on this asion. Tom noticed that she seemed a little unhappy and chuckled. Well, theres nothing I can do. Sister is too beautiful. Qipaos are quite picky when ites to body shape, but this qipao on sis seems to be tailor made. Bringing you to events like this never disappoints me. Im so impressed! Grace nced at him and whispered, Youre already making jokes so soon. I guess the beating you. received during the day doesnt hurt anymore? Toms expression instantly changed, and heined while circling his arm around hers, No, it still hurts It hurts a lot I even had action scenes in the afternoon, and it hurt like hell Grace couldnt help but chuckle and lightly flick his forehead Their yful interaction caught the attention of Edgar, who was not far away. His eyes grew cold, and this scene made him feel suffocated, as if his heart was being tightly squeezed. But he knew he had no right to feel jealous. Yet he couldnt help but feel unhappy. Very unhappy! Jade, standing beside him, keenly sensed the low pressure aura emanating from him, especially when she saw his clenched fist with prominent veins. Cousin, shall we go and greet Miss Grace and Tom? Edgar remained silent. He neither agreed nor refused. Jade made the decision herself and walked in Graces direction. Grace and Tom were having a lively conversation when they were suddenly interrupted by a discordant voice. Long time jo see, Miss Grace. Youre bing more beautiful. Even with so much makeup, you cant hide that fox like scent emanating from you. As soon as Tom heard these words, he became angry. Of course, my sister is beautiful. Even without makeup, she can outshine you by miles. And if you call her makeup today heavy, then what should we call your wall-like face? Besides, not everyone can be a fox. Someone like you can only be a wild boar. You! Jade felt offended. Was she supposed to be a wild boar? She wasnt that fat or ugly! 11:47 The Millitaire and His Billionaire Ex wife Chapter 147 But those words werent directed at her by Grace. It was Tom who retorted. Jade didnt want to offend the Walker family in Frant City, so she could only bear the humiliation silently. Grace didnt pay much attention to their bickering. She noticed Edgar walking out from behind Jade. In just an instant, the aura around her changed. It became cold and profound. A thinyer of anger flickered in her eyes, like the harbinger of a storm. Didnt Jade harm him before? Moreover, she really disliked Jade! How could he leave his household chores undone ande out to attend the charity banquet with Jade? Standing opposite her, Edgar almost instantly sensed the anger emanating from her. His Adams apple rolled subconsciously. Oh no! He couldnt care less about being angry at the interaction between Tom and her just now because Grace was angry. When he returned home tonight, it probably wouldnt be easy for him. Sensing the gaze of the two, Jade smiled and exined, Cousin just missed you. But since youve teamed up with Tom, he could only apany me in order to see you Grace, please dont get jealous. Grace responded with a coldugh, Miss Evans is joking. Hespletely irrelevant to me, and I have no reason to be jealous. The four words pletely irrelevant pierced Edgars heart. His face instantly turned pale. Taking a moment to alleviate the suffocating feeling, he stepped forward as if no one else was present and gently grabbed Graces wrist. Grace, our employment contract hasnt been terminated yet. I still belong to you. Ive been well-behaved today, but when we get back, you can do whatever you want with me. You can punish me as harshly as you like, and Ill endure it His aggrieved ck eyes gazed at her as he turned her wrist over, his distinct knuckles gently circling in the palm of her hand. The fluidity of these actions was remarkable. Tom, beside them, looked shocked and could only utter, Holy shit, to express his astonishment. How the hell did he dare to say such em barrassing words in public? Jade was also taken aback. Was this clingy man still her cousin, who was once known for being cold and ruthless in the Fallen family? Could it be that someone had cast a spell on him? However, Edgar continued to draw circles on Graces palm as if no one else was there. Grace remained expressionless. After all, she wouldnt be the one embarrassed by saying such things in public. But the circr motion of Edgars hand made her palms itch. Just as she was about to pull her hand back, she suddenly realized that his hand movements were not right! Not only was he circling, but he was also writing something? Grace concentrated for a while, but unfortunately, she didnt understand what he wrote or his intention. Tom cleared his throat and said, Sister, Im getting nauseous from the air here. How about we go over there and have a ss of red wine? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Alright. Grace withdrew her hand and walked with Tom without even ncing at a certain man. Edgar hung his head, feeling a bit dejected. She didnt understand his meaning, and he knew she wouldnt let him off easily when they returned. Jade stood beside him, silently observing him for a while. Cousin, youve changed a lotpared to before! I remember that she used to chase after you every day. Who would have thought that after the divorce, you willingly became her devoted follower? I heard that she tortured and abused youst time, and even sent you to the hospital. How can you endure this? As she spoke, she lightly tapped her fingers on his arm. If possible, Im willing to help you break free from Graces clutches. Cousin, you Before she could finish her sentence, Edgar tightly grabbed her wrist. His stern ck eyes met hers, conveying a warning. I am a cold-blooded person who doesnt care about family ties. If you dare to do anything foolish, not only Grace, but I wont spare you either. Jade struggled free from his grasp, wearing a mischievous smile. Cousin, dont you want to see if she will still get jealous of you? Edgar frowned. He had a bad premonition from her words. Before he could say anything, screams suddenly erupted from the banquet hall, one after another. Who is this? How can she be lying here covered in injuries? Is she a human or a ghost? She looks so terrifying! Sob The woman who was awakened by the screams slowly regained consciousness. Under her dirty, tangled, and dry hair, a pair of bloods hot and ferocious eyes were revealed. She brushed aside the hair from her forehead, exposing her face, marked with pain and injuries, to the public eye. Someone with sharp eyes recognized her. Isnt this Miss Nancy from the Mellis family?! Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Some people refuted, The Mellis family has long publicly severed ties with her. How can she be called Miss Mellis? But wasnt she sentenced to prison? How did she end up here? Why does she look so ugly now? Her skin is so wrinkled; she looks ten years older Nancy felt the gaze of the crowd, trembling helplessly. She looked around, trying to find that familiar figure among them. Ed! I want Ed! My Edgar Outside the crowd, Jades eyes flickered with curiosity as she nced in that direction. Cousin, its lively over there. Lets go take a look. Without waiting for Edgars response, she walked over, pushed through the crowd, and kindly saved a spot for Edgar. Ah, Cousin, isnt that Miss Mellis? Upon hearing this name, Edgar furrowed his brow, emanating a chilling aura. He narrowed his dark eyes and walked over with an aura of mystery. When Nancy saw him, her emotions instantly became overwhelmed. Wuwuwu, Edgar! I finally see you. You have no idea how difficult these days have been for me. Ive endured so much pain every day just to see you Her voice was h oar se, and she cried with deep sorrow. However, her face, covered in bruises, and bloodshot eyes made her look pitiful yet terrifying. As she sobbed, she moved closer to Edgars feet, reaching out her hand, wanting to grab onto his trousers. Edgars expression changed slightly, and almost instinctively, he took a big step backward. Tom, who was tasting red wine in the main banquet hall, vaguely heard themotion from the back hall and pulled Grace along to join the spectacle. Upon arrival, they witnessed the scene of Nancy persistently crawling towards Edgars feet. Edgars face looked very unpleasant, as if he were avoiding a gue, and he continued to retreat. However, his back bumped into Grace, who was walking towards him. Grace quickly reached out and supported his lower back, her lips curling into a cold smile. Acting for compensation? Edgar didnt feel embarrassed either; his face turned slightly pale. He bent down and rubbed his leg. Grace, my knee hurts I want to go back to the vi. His forehead furrowed tightly, and when he turned to look at her, he quickly suppressed the aggressiveness in his eyes and reced it with a pitiful expression of being wronged. Grace couldnt be bothered to expose him and casually nced at Nancy, who was stunned by his words on the ground. She smirked. Well, that wont do. This is your private matter; deal with it yourself. After saying that, she used force to push him towards Nancy, who was still reaching out to him. Then she stood there, enjoying the spectacle with indifference in her eyes. After searching for this person Chapter 148 for so long, she unexpectedly appeared at the charity event in the garden hotel. If someone was willing to act, she was also willing to watch. On the ground. Nancy reached out pitifully towards Edgar, saying, Ed Edgar stabilized himself in time and looked down at her. His dark eyes were filled with indifference. and coldness as he reprimanded in a low voice, Stay there; donte near. Nancy was pierced by his indifferent gaze and began to cry uncontrobly. Edgar, dont you recognize me? Im Nancy, your fiancee! Do you know how much suffering 1 endured for you, being framed and imprisoned by that bitch, Grace! Edgars eyes grew even colder. When I left Frant City, my mother made the decision to cancel this marriage. The current you has no connection to me. If it werent for the public eye, he would have peeled off the skin and torn apart this fraud right then and there! She had taken advantage of Graces life-saving favor and, on multiple asions, tried to harm her. Now, she didnt know who had suddenly brought her out with the purpose of intensifying the animosity between him and Grace. Despicable! Beside them, Tom made a clicking sound and whispered in Graces ear, adding fuel to the fire. Sister, listen, this is a sc umbag! When he loves, he loves passionately, but when he doesnt, he is heartless. Fortunately, you divorced him in time! Grace pursed her lips and remained silent. Her once-clear, starry eyes now stared deeply and silently at Edgar, not far away. Edgar! How can you treat me like this? I love you so much Nancy, who had initially harbored hope of being released, now reached the peak of despair and resentment upon seeing his cold and heartless expression. Edgars expression remained unchanged. In front of the onlooking crowds whispers and gossip, he spoke loudly, Nancy, let me tell you onest time, the one I love, the one I like, has always been Grace. It was before, it is now, and it will be in the future. Since you were sentenced, you should stay in prison and reflect on your past sins! While speaking, he took out his phone to contact Eric. Little did he know that his words would completely ignite Nancys emotions. She covered her head and screamed manically, her voice sharp. and piercing, filled with anguish and terror. I only love you; what crime have Imitted? Its all because of this bit ch; she stole you from me! If it werent for her, we would have been together long ago, and none of this would have happened! She sent me to prison; I wont let her go, Ill kill her! Her crimson eyes stared at Grace, suddenly overflowing with intense murderous intent. She quickly pulled out a knife that she had prepared in advance from her sleeve and charged towards Grace, Til kill you! Bi tch! Die! Grace watched the deranged woman get closer, her expression unchanged, her eyes calm and undisturbed. Tom and Edgar immediately stepped in front of Grace, followed by Eleven, Twelve, Fifteen, and 1117 Thin Chapter 145 Seventeen, who rushed into the banquet hall. Nancy couldnt even touch a corner of Graces clothes before being restrained by several bodyguards. She could only thrash around, shouting from a distance, Bit ch, just you wait! Even if I be a ghost, I wont let you off! Do you think Im the only one who hates you? There are so many people in this world who want to get rid of you! Even if I cant kill you myself, someone else will! Ill be waiting for that day! Her words made Graces eyes narrow with a sharp gaze. Based on her words, Nancy seemed to know something. Eleven turned to look at Grace. Miss, how should we handle this? Disperse the crowd and let the banquet continue. Take Nancy away! Grace ordered. As soon as she heard that she was going to be taken away, Nancy struggled desperately. Ah! You bit ch! Youre the one who caused my current situation! You want to take me back and continue torturing me? I wont go! Id rather die than go! Seeing that Graces bodyguards were tall and strong and not easy to deal with, Jade quickly spoke up. Grace, she is a fugitive. Regardless, she should be handed over to the authorities. You cant take her away, let alone take matters into your own hands! Others began to chime in, saying, Thats right! Were in a society ruled byw now. Your people arent law enforcement officers, so why should you take her away? Yeah, she cant be taken away. Someone should quickly notify the authorities and let them handle it! The crowd became chaotic, not only showing no intention of leaving but also gathering more closely together. Grace scanned the crowd and finally fixed her gaze on the arrogant Jade. To set up advance? this scene today, did they deliberately find someone to manipte public opinion in Heh, quite interesting.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Eleven. Twelve, and the others were squeezed by the crowd and couldnt move. They didnt dare push people, fearing that they might hurt the masses. After all, these people were not ordinary individuals; they were the distinguished sons and daughters of the upper ss. Jade took the opportunity to exchange a meaningful look with Nancy. Nancy understood her intention and swiftly broke free from the guards restraint while their attention was focused on the crowd. She quickly escaped from the crowd. The guards faces turned pale, and they were about to chase after her, but they were blocked by the crowd. Seventeen was infuriated. Dont you have eyes? Even if you dont agree with our young miss taking someone away, you shouldnt allow the escape of a fugitive like Nancy! Jade smiled. Theres no need for you to chase after her. Ive already notified the authorities. I dont think she can get far, and JC will take care of her. Theres no need for the watchdogs of Miss Grace to take action. Watchdogs? Seventeen and the others gritted their teeth in anger, but since their young miss didnt speak, they remained silent. Grace tightly pursed her lips; her face was dark. Edgar saw her expression and called out softly. Grace. She looked up in response, giving him a cold nce devoid of any warmth. She is your responsibility, this matter. Before she could finish her sentence, Edgar quickly interrupted, She is not my responsibility! Graces expression remained unchanged as she continued, Anyway, this matter is for Mr. Fallen to handle on his own. Whenever youre done, then you can return to the vi. Edgar knew she was still angry and wanted to reach out and hold her wrist to plead with her, but he was interrupted by the hurried arrival of Eric. Boss, Im sorry Imte! Edgars face immediately turned dark. Suppressing the urge to turn around and beat Eric, he calmly gave orders, Nancy ran towards the secluded bamboo forest path at the back. She is injured and cant get far. Go after her. Yes, After Eric acknowledged it, he immediately dashed in the direction that was mentioned. Edgar calmed his emotions and was about to reach out again to hold Graces wrist, but she calmly twisted her body to avoid him. Grace looked at the surrounded guards, Eleven, Twelve, and the others. Disperse the crowd and let the banquet continue. The main actors in the y have all left, so theres nothing interesting to see. The crowd quickly dispersed. Once most of the people had left, Grace approached Jade. Her beautiful eyes were cold, sharp, and unrestrained. When she locked eyes with Jade, she smirked and said, Miss Evans, considering our past grievances, I originally only intended to ruin the Evans familys fortune. If you behave yourself, I might spare your life. But if you conspire with anyone to cause trouble and I find out, you might not be able to afford the consequences, The Millionaire Jade was frightened by the warning in Graces eyes and momentarily froze. After a few seconds, she finally reacted and smiled back, saying. Miss Grace, dont worry. Who wins and who loses, who cleans up who, is still uncertain! Grace narrowed her eyes and smiled, saying. Ill be waiting. After speaking, she left the charity event without looking back, apanied by Eleven and several bodyguards, leaving behind a lonely Edgar. He wanted to catch up to her, but Jade stopped him. Cousin, the event isnt over yet. Are you in such a hurry to leave? Stay with me a little longer! Edgar red angrily and said, Get lost. After coldly uttering those words, he immediately chased after her outside the hotel. As Grace was about to get into the car and close the door, Edgar quickly grabbed the door, saying, Grace, wait! What is it? Edgar nced into the car first. Eleven was driving. Twelve was in the passenger seat, and Fifteen and Seventeen were absent, presumably going to take Tom back to the Walker family. With a tight grip on the car door, Idgar spoke softly, afraid to provoke her anger with even a slightly louder voice: Grace, I also want to go back to the vi. Could you move inside a bit? Because Grace had just gotten into the car, she was sitting on the right side closer to the road, and the left side was vacant. Under the dim streetlight, Edgars ck eyes gleamed faintly as he stared at her, cautious and subtly hopeful. Grace gave him a cold nce, almost without hesitation, and said, No. Whoever brought you here, let them take you back, or better yet, use your own legs to walk back. Her tone was ice-cold, devoid of any warmth. Ever since he refused to sign the termination of the employment agreement, Grace has never shown him a good face. Tonight, she is as distant from him as she was on the night they were punished for kneeling in the rain. A shadow passed over the corners of Edgars eyes, and his eyshes drooped lightly, as if restraining immense grief. Grace, theres a reason why I came here tonight with Jade. Can you listen to my exnation? Grace withdrew her gaze, not even ncing at him, and simply said, The vi will keep the door for you until eleven oclock. If you dont make it back, then you can go sleep on the streets by yourself. Let go. There was a hint of redness in the corners of Edgars eyes. What a heartless and unscrupulous woman! How could her heart be as hard as stone? He felt suffocated, and his chest ached. Reluctantly, he released his grip on the door handle. Just as he let go, the car door mmed shut with a loud bang, and then sped away like an arrow, leaving him behind with a face full of exhaust fumes. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He choked and coughed twice, standing alone in ce, watching the car disappear into the night. Boss! Eric approached him. The Kilbanza! Humaire Es wir Edgar regained his usual coldness and asked in a displeased tone, What is it? Eric lowered his head, his expression unpleasant. Im sorry, Boss. I couldnt catch up to Nancy. By the time I got there, she hadpletely vanished, as if someone had taken her away beforehand. Check the surveince. Erics head drooped even lower. The section of the road in the hotel garden where the bamboo forest is located is a blind spot for surveince, and the few cameras that could capture the entrance and exit were all disabled in advance. Im sorry. Edgar didnt intend to be too harsh on him. Its not your fault. From Nancys appearance, attempting to stab Grace with a knife, to her escape, everything was premeditated. I just cant understand why the person behind all this did it and what their purpose is. As soon as he finished speaking, his phone rang. Seeing that it was Jade, he hesitated for a moment, but ultimately answered the call. Cousin, you havent left yet, right? The banquet isnt over yet. As someones malepanion, you cant just leave her alone, right? Edgar didnt want to say a word to her. Just as he was about to hang up. Jade spoke again: Cousin, do you want to know where Nancy is? He narrowed his cold gaze. You know? Jade smirked mischievously and said, Not only do I know, but I can also take you there, cousin! Im sure you have a lot of doubts about Nancy, right? Why not personally unravel these mysteries? Edgar pursed his thin lips, and his deep ck eyes narrowed. What do you want? I hope that my cousin can apany me until the end of this banquet. Its just thest five minutes. Cousin wont refuse such a small request, right? Jade chuckled softly and continued, Once the banquet is over, I will immediately take you to see Nancy. How about that? Edgar didnt reply immediately. He nced at his wristwatch. There was still over half an hour left until eleven oclock Fine, where are you? Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 It was half past ten in the evening. Finally, the charity banquet at the Garden Hotel came to an end. As Jade walked towards the entrance, she nced sideways at the man beside her. He was as aloof as ever, with an indomitable aura between his brows. Jade thought about how he had acted helpless and fragile in front of Grace earlier. It piqued her curiosity. I thought it was my cousin who had changed, but it turns out that cousin only changed towards someone in particr. Im really curious, cousin, are you just acting in front of her, or have you truly fallen for her? Edgar stood tall with his back straight, exuding an air of elegance in his suit as if he hadnt heard her words, walking in silence. Despite being ignored, Jade didnt feel embarrassed. She continued. walking and got into the car with him. Eric sat between them in the backseat like a sandwich cookie, since Edgar was reluctant to sit next to Jade. He became an impromptu barrier between them. The car sped away, and it only took eight minutes to reach the outskirts. It was a deste but exquisitely crafted wooden house. Along with the bodyguards Jade had brought, the four of them entered the small wooden house. Only one kerosenemp was lit inside the house, casting a dim light. Edgar surveyed the room and noticed that whether it was the bedsheets, the tabletop, or the bedside, everything was clean and showed signs of being inhabited. It seemed that Nancy had been living here ever since she was brought out of prison. With this in mind, Edgar nced at Jade and sneered, I didnt expect the Evans family to have such ability, actually being able to stealthily take someone out of prison without anyone noticing. Jade chuckled and replied, Of course. She is your beloved, and by saving her, I am helping you, my dear brother. She is not, Edgar responded without hesitation. She had never been his beloved. At that moment, Nancy sat on the wooden bed, no longer disying the frantic and deranged appearance she had at the banquet. Although her face still bore the marks of injuries, she seemed like a different person. Upon hearing Edgars immediate denial, Nancy couldnt help but burst into tears,rge drops rolling down her cheeks. Why, Edgar, why? You used to love me so much. What did Grace do to you? Have you forgotten the promises you made? Have you forgotten the debt of gratitude from when I saved you decades ago? As she mentioned this, an overwhelming aura of resentment emanated from Edgars entire being. This so-called promise had caused him to overlook the love Grace had shown him throughout the years, and he had even wronged and insulted her with his words. The memory of the hurtful things he had said to Grace filled him with intense remorse, making him wish he could p himself several times. Lowering his head to conceal the surge of guilt in his eyes, he paid no attention to Nancys words. Eric spoke up on his behalf: Miss Nancy, our Boss already knows that you are not the girl who saved him in the past. Its quite foolish of you to continue relying on a debt of gratitude, dont you think? The Millisandre and Nancy was stunned for a moment, then she weakly kneeled before Edgar,cking any strength in her limbs. She deceived you, Ed. It was really me who saved you back then. I was at the scene of the ident, but I was young and scared. I didnt rush to your side immediately. There was a girl who pulled you out of the car and left. It was me who came forward to save you. It truly was me! Nancy cried earnestly and mournfully, her eyes filled with unparalleled sincerity. Edgar remained silent. Jade handed a document to him, saying. Brother, what she said is indeed true. I had someone investigate the incident from back then. If you dont believe it, take a look. He took the document and carefully examined it. His cold and stern expression remained unchanged, and his dark eyes were as deep as a bottomless abyss. So, it turns out it was like this. I thought it was Grace who saved me. It seems she deceived me. Hearing this, Nancy breathed a sigh of relief and continued to sob, Ed, she is a wicked and treacherous woman. She is the one who caused me to end up like this. You must not let her go! Jade also chimed in, Brother, I heard that ever since you signed the employment contract with her. she has frequently abused and tormented you. She has harmed both Miss Mellis and the Fallen family. Dont you want to seek justice from her? Edgars dark eyes grew increasingly deep. He lowered his head, deliberately concealing his anger in his eyes. In a cold tone, he asked. What do you want? Jade smirked as if offering a precious gem and said. How about we join forces? You continue to gain her trust and inform me of her every move. We can work together from within and without, seize the opportunity, and bring her down. No! Dont kill her directly! Nancy shouted, her eyes gradually revealing malice. Give her to me. I suffered in prison, and she must experience all the suffering I went through. I want her to taste extreme pain and die full of regret! Edgar pursed his thin lips lightly. His face showed little expression, but his hand clenched tightly in his sleeve, the knuckles turning white, He looked at Jade and calmly asked, Why should I join forces with you when I can handle it myself? But this time, the n to have Nancy appear at the charity event was well executed. It didnt seem like your style, cousin. If you want to cooperate, you need to show sincerity and make me see the value of working with you. Being called cousin, Jade felt somewhat pleased. She thought for a moment and believed that if they were going to cooperate, they should indeed be open and honest with each other. I didnt n this incident myself. I was only responsible for its execution. But dont worry, Brother, the person behind all this is meticulous in their thinking, setting up traps one by one. If you cooperate with us, you wont lose out. Is that so? He smiled gently. Then who is this person? I cant tell you that just yet, Brother. Lets wait until you uncover the first thing about Grace, something that allows us to trust each other. Then, I will tell you. Edgar nced at Eric, his deep anger no longer concealed in his eyes. No, I cant wait until then. I want to know now! 150 As soon as the words fell, one of the bodyguards behind Jade suddenly groaned, his eyes bulging. and he clutched his throat in a grotesque manner. Blood flowed continuously through his fingers. He struggled for only a second before copsing to the ground, lifeless. Eric, standing behind him, took out a tissue and gently wiped the small knife in his hand, his expression numb. Jade and Nancy, both women, were shocked by this sudden turn of events. Edgar! Brother, what are you doing? Edgars eyes brimmed with intense hostility as he tore apart the so-called truth in his hand and coldly red at Nancy on the ground. It doesnt matter anymore who saved me back then. Even if it was truly you, I gave you money to support your education and satisfy all your vanity. That debt has been repaid. Now, the person I love is her, and shes the one I want to protect. You have harmed her so many times. Its time to settle this score. Nancy c copsed to the ground, disbelief written all over her face as she covered her mouth and cried in pain. Jade gritted her teeth in anger. So you wanted to cooperate earlier as a deliberate deception? To lower my guard and have me killed? Edgar didnt argue. He turned his head and instructed Eric, Take them all back to the vi. Let Grace personally settle the score. Yes, Boss. Eric took out a medicated handkerchief and approached Jade first. Jade took two steps back, pressed against the door, and chuckled. Cousin, you didnt actually think the person behind me hadnt anticipated this, did you? Since your refuse to cooperate, lets see if you can make it out alive with us!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 After she finished, she suddenly pushed the wooden door open. Three bodyguards with sharp knives rushed in, blocking the door and trying to kill them. When Nancy saw this, she quickly got up from the ground, byp a ssed Edgar, and hid behind the group of bodyguards to use him. Edgar, youre crazy about that woman! I really love you, but you insist on choosing her over me. Dont worry, when you die, Ill torture her to death. Ill revenge! Her eyes were red, filled with anger and hatred. Eric immediately stood in front of Edgar as protection. Jade was very proud. I heard that my cousin had been injected with a special drug that made him weak, and so he cant even fight. If its true, then only your little ser vant can try to protect you, fighting with bare hands. Tsk, hes trying too hard isnt he Indeed. With Edgars current physique, he couldnt even beat him not to talk of three people. If he really did try to he would only be able to drag his feet. Inside the house, the atmosphere was tense and the situation changed in an instant. Bah! Eric red at her angrily, you dont need to worry about my strength, after fighting those three, bring ten more and Ill fight them! Jade did not bother to look at him at all. Instead, he stared at Edgar behind him and tried to persuade him. It looks like the news is true.if so, shes too cruel to you. How can this kind of woman deserve your tenderness? You and I are rtives. I wont treat you like this. Im not even willing to let you die here today, so why dont you cooperate with us, let us take her out together Thinking of Graces beautiful face, Edgar unconsciously pursed his lips. Yeah, shes not only cruel, she also has a ck heart. All her tenderness and coquettishness are directed at Patrick and the others, and all of her anger and violence are given to me. Even so, It is better than you! This made Jade angry, Alright, then dont even think about walking out of here alive today! The bodyguards behind her with knives pressed forward aggressively. Edgar narrowed his eyes coldly. Even at this point, there was still no trace of panic in his deep ck N?velDrama.Org owns this. eyes. He stared at Jade, raising the corner of his mouth. You dont really think that I came here unprepared do you? Eric put his hand in his mouth and let out a crisp bird call A few secondster, the wooden window was violently smashed open. The loud noise startled Jade and Nancy. Fred brought his brother in through the window and stood side by side with Eric. He gave him the knife he was holding. Chapter 151 Because of the strict control over weapons in the country, and in order to avoid loud noise and unnecessary attention, both sides used knives. When the fight started, it was apetition to see who was the first to beat the other to the ground. Edgars people had all been with him for many years, and they had all tried their best. The two sides faced off and the atmosphere was tense. Jade was not willing to give up. It looks like it wouldnt be an easy fight tonight. She was annoyed for two seconds. She thought of something and sheughed again, Cousin, theres something I forgot to tell you. The scene at todays charity g was not aimed at you. Im afraid that this bi tch wont be able to go home. its already toote Edgars brows knitted together, anger welling in his ck eyes, What do you mean? Jadeughed. She waved her hand, The scene was chaotic and blood was flying everywhere the Garden Hotel is far from the Bay Vi. It waste at night, Grace drank some wine again, and Eleven drove the car more steadily. However, Grace was not idle in the car. She had a notebook on herp and was checking thetest financial statements of the Fallen Corporation. Twelve yawned and was already a little sleepy. Eleven was still driving intently. There was very little traffic, the windows were not opened, and the inside of the car was very quiet. When he was passing by the Crane Bay Bridge, Eleven suddenly heard a very small beeping sound. the sound wasing from inside the car. Realizing something was not right, Elevens expression changed drastically. This is not good! Miss! Jump out of the car! The three of them reacted quickly, opened the car door and jumped out. The moment they jumped out of the car, the red Maybach exploded with a loud bang. The impact was extremely strong, and several people were thrown two meters away. After the explosion, the debris of the car flew everywhere, and Graces right shoulder was scratched by the flying debris. The pain quickly spread from her shoulder bones to her limbs. Blood slid down Graces slender arm. Eleven and Bernerd were frightened and quickly got up to check on her condition. Im sorry I allowed you to get hurt miss! Da mn it! cursing, Eleven pped himself in annoyance. Grace endured the pain, Its alright, its not your fault. The explosion of the Maybach indicated that a time bomb had been nted on the car. At this moment, Grace instantly wanted to understand why the other party wanted to go to such. length at the charity g. Nancy knew that she could not hurt her in public so she caused all that drama at the g just to Chapter 151 force her bodyguards away from the car so she could take advantage of the opportunity to manipte her car. What are you still doing! Quickly send Miss to the hospital! Twelve shouted at Eleven. The two of them helped Grace up, and before they could take two steps, they suddenly heard the sound of swift and powerful footsteps approaching. Tall men in ck suits with machetes appeared, looking well-trained. The street lights were dim, the night was gloomy, and the surrounding killing intent was as rampant. The road at both ends of the Crane Bay Bridge was blocked tightly, and the three of them were surrounded on the bridge. Eleven and Twelve protected Grace in the middle, respectively defending her from the killers on both sides. Grace was not idle either. She roughly counted the people. There were twenty people on the other side of the bridge. After she finished counting, she smiled. I didnt expect that he would give me such a surprise gift. Forty elite assassins just to kill me, a weak woman. They really look up to me. The killers on both sides were solemn and silent, still pressing forward. Forty to three, not to mention my shoulder injury. I have almost no chance of winning this round. Grace started to smile. That smile looked extremely coquettish, and her voice was even weaker. Anyway, Im dying. At least tell me who he is? Give me that at least before I turn into a ghost. The killer who was walking on the right side of the bridge couldnt hold back. Miss Grace, the Smith Family wants you to die. Does this mean that behind all the conspiracies, they made decisions after consultation? Her long curly eyshes drooped down, and she sighed softly. The faint mist made her starry eyes clearer, and that beautiful little face was even more aggrieved. But I dont know what I did wrong? They triednio kill me several times, and Ive already left the city. Why are you still unwilling to let me go? The killer bowed his head. When he looked up again, his expression became cold and ruthless. Im sorry! Go down and ask the Lord of Hell about this! Go! Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 With the order, more than 40 men from both sides rushed up. Graces face was solemn, and she grabbed Eleven and Twelves hands, and whispered, I have already informed Patric, you are not allowed to risk your lives fighting, I want both of you to live! Just now, while she was talking to the killers, she quietly sent a message from her phone. When Eleven and Twelve heard this, they made up their minds to protect her with their lives and attacked the rushing killer. Because she was wearing a cheongsam and her hips were tight, it was not convenient for Grace to lift her legs. She immediately tore it up from the slit of the cheongsam, and tore off a small piece of fabric, and used the fastest speed to bandage her right shoulder to stop the bleeding. While she was doing this, a killer rushed up to cut her. She quickly dodged sideways. She jumped up and kicked the mans legs. The mans face turned pale from the pain. Forty against three, the scene was very chaotic. Inside the cabin. They were also going through a bl oody fight. Eric and Cole was very strong, but the people that Jade had brought were not weak. The chaossted. for five minutes. Edgar thought of what Jade had just said, and he suddenly felt an uncontroble constipation. He couldnt wait any longer. If he stayed here for another minute, Graces side would be even more in danger. Eric! follow me, lets look for Grace, the rest of the people cover us, withdraw! On the Crane Bay Bridge, blood filled the sky. Eleven and Twelve sn atched the machete on the opposite side, red-eyed. However, there were too many people, and they rushed forward one after another. In just a few minutes, their physical strength was exhausted to the point of distraction. They were stabbed on their backs and legs. Grace was already injured, and her physical strength quickly overdrawn. When she was slightly distracted, she was shed on her arm again. The originally fair and slender arm was stained with a long bloodstain, causing the entire arm to tremble uncontrobly. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She covered the bleeding wound and bit her lower lip. She held back from screaming in pain and quickly observed the situation. Eleven and the two of them were overwhelmed, their bodies were covered in blood, and they were still fighting hard. If this continued, the three of them would have to die here before the Patric rushed over! She looked at the blood, and the anger in her heart was surging. Tonight, she would have to pay it back a thousand times over! She stepped on the stone pir by the Crane Bay Bridge, and the wind ruffled her forehead. But that little face, stained with blood, was still shockingly beautiful when sheughed. Her cold eyes looked down. Even if she was injured, her whole body seemed to be arrogant. They want to kill me, I cant escape, but even if I want to die, I have to choose how to die! After shouting, she jumped off the ten- meter-high Crane Bay Bridge. Miss! No! Before she fell into the water, thest thing she heard was Elevens desperate roar. The twilight was dark, and she could not see anything in the water. The dim yellow of the streetlights on the bridge became the only light in her eyes. As the light gradually disappeared, a sharp pain suddenly broke out in her head, and unclear images shed in front of her. There was also a young and crisp voice saying: Sister, buy a bunch of flowers. Youre as beautiful as this one! Sister, why do you have a father but I dont? Can you give me your father Sister, I like you so much, but I can only choose one of you and Dad. Sister, elder sister Who is it? Who was she!? Graces brain was aching, and there was a young and fuzzy face staring at her andughing.ughing, laughing. She could not hear anything butughter. Except for the little girls blurred face, she could not see anything- She forgot to struggle. Her body kept sinking to the bottom of theke. Are you going to die? Her consciousness became increasingly dizzy. Before she faintedpletely, she felt a force tightly wrapping her, sending oxygen into her mouth, desperate to pull her back from the brink of death. I When Grace woke up again, the first thing she saw was the white ceiling. Girl, are you better? In her ear, was the subwoofer that Patric was familiar with. grace turned her head, and Patricks handsome face gradually became clear in front of her eyes. She shouted in a h oa rse voice, Patric Dont talk yet. Youve just finished your fever. Dont hurt your throat. Patrick rubbed her head in distress. I mean, youre really too st upid. Winter ising soon. The water in the river is freezing cold Youre still injured. What would you do if your wound is infected? Do you really want to die? The corner of Graces pale mouth twitched into a smile, signaling for him to rx, and then asked, How about Eleven and the others? Patrick was quite upset when he saw that she had just woken up and was busy caring about others, but he still answered her in a soft voice. The two of them are fine. Although there are a lot of skin injuries, they havent been cut to the core. They will be good as new in a while. Grace heaved a sigh of relief and was about to continue asking, but was stopped by Patrick. You just woke up, why are there so many questions? Wouldnt it be difficult to sleep again? Graces face was pale, and she did not say anything, staring at him quietly with her eyes. As she watched, Patrick was defeated. Alright, my little sister, you won. I know what you want to ask. While you drink the soup, Ill report to you in detail, okay? Grace smiled, very satisfied. He sighed and helped her adjust the pillow so that she could lean on the head of the bed and drink the soup. As soon as I received your message, I immediately brought someone over. Before I even got close enough, I saw you stand on the bridge and heard you roar. It really scared me into a cold sweat. Next time, dont you dare do that again! Grace smiled and nodded obediently. Patrick continued, I checked the identities of those killers, but I didnt have any information. They were all raised by the underworld. I couldnt find That person from the Smith family. Before, he and his two brothers, including his father, had privately investigated, but there was still no clue. The eldest brother eve used the underworld to investigate, but he could not find any clues. Grace sipped her soup and said weakly, The Smith family nned for more than one person to die, so their ns were all negotiated and they did it so thoroughly. Patrick frowned, But why are they only targeting you? Grace thought for a while and then shook her head. I dont know either, but maybe it has something to do with the familys inheritance. Because she was the youngest and only daughter in the family, Ethan Smith had already drawn up a will with awyer a long time ago. All of the Smith familys property would be inherited by her in the future. Patrick felt that there was some truth to it. If this is the case, then most of them have nothing to do with the old people from the Smith family. Its only a matter of time before they get caught. These were just conjectures. Grace remembered the little girls face that suddenly shed across her mind before she fell unconscious. And those words were repeated in her ears over and over again, as if they were all the things that had happened to her before. Although she had lost her memory before, it was obvious that she had regained it. Why is this happening? Grace was puzzled. Patric, besides me, does Dad have another daughter? Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Patrick lowered his head and fell into serious thought. After thinking about it, he shook his head. No, you know. Dad is already quite old. When he gave birth to you, he was already old. She heard that her step mother had been asking people for remedies over the years, but she had never heard of it. she was three years older than her, she had always been at odds with her. As long as the two of them stayed together, they would usually quarrel without saying a few words. Grace thought about it. She had an intuition. She always felt that the matter of her memory loss and wandering to Frant city many years ago had something to do with the little girl in her mind. But she could not remember anything. This matter had to be investigatedter. I could only put it aside for now. Patric, how did you deal with that group of peoplest night? Patrick was silent. When he arrivedst night, the fight on the bridge was almost over. It was Edgar who arrived first. He cleaned up the mess and left a few alive for questioningter. He thought about it and ignored Edgars part in the fight. They hurt my sister, so I killed most of them to vent my anger and left two people behind. When youre better, you can personally go to question them, to see if we can get some information out. Good. Grace put the nutritious soup on the bedside, and suddenly remembered that she vaguely remembered who had saved herst night. Then Patric, did you jump into the water to rescue mest night? When she mentioned this, Patrick became very angry. When he arrived, Edgar had already jumped into the water. When Grace was carried up, he saw that the slits on both sides of his sisters cheongsam skirt were torn apart. Yes its me. He looked away, a little unnatural Grace frowned, her weak eyes fixed on him, Really? But I remember someone kissing me and sending oxygen into my mouth. What?- Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Edgar, that ba stard, was really bold! He shouldnt have been soft-hearted. He should have thrown that b astard back into the river and let him freeze to death! You were not conscious at the time. You must have not have remembered correctly. Grace looked at him deeply, Patric, dont lie to me. Chapter 153 How can I lie to you? Its true. He looked up at her, his eyes firm. Grace knew him too well. But even if she knew that he was not telling the truth, and he insisted on not saying it, she could not ask anything. So, she asked from a different angle, What about Edgar? Where was hest night? I dont know where he wentst night. This time, its because of his Nancy that so many things have happened. I cant get rid of him. Dont worry about him, Ill just lock him up. At the vi in the bay, I wont let him go out. Grace frowned and wanted to say something, but Patrick immediately picked up the soup and blocked her words. Come on, girl, drink more. Aunty Rosa personally prepared it. Its very good for your wound recovery. In the basement of the Bay Vi. The coughing was loud and heartbreaking, and the echoes lingered for a long time, which was very terrifying. Edgar curled up on the cold floor, his weak ck eyes was unable to hide the look of sickness. Because of the violent cough, his face was incredibly pale, and his expression was sullen. He was dripping with cold sweat, but his body was hot. His consciousness was also fading. However, Eleven, who was his best friend, was still recovering from his injuries in the hospital. Patrick asked Fifteen and Seventeen to lock him in the basement, not giving him water, food, or even a lamp for him. He spent more than ten hours alone in the dark basement. If he continued like this, he might lose his life because of his high fever and weakness. The person who harmed Grace had not yet been found out. Jade and Nancy were still atrge. He couldnt die yet! He took a deep breath and put his hand to his lips. Because he was not sure if Eric would be around, he repeated the birds voice over and over again Fifteen and Seventeen heard the newsing from the basement and opened the door. Mr. Fallen stop messing around. Master Patric said that when Miss is able to leave the hospital, Ill Jet you out. With that, the two of them didnt want to stay for a second longer. The door to the basement mmed shut again and was locked. Edgar was choked by the cold wind that suddenly opened the door and coughed again. He coughed so much that his entire body curled up into a ball, trembling down his spine. Last night, Edgar insisted on going into the river to save people. Eric was very worried about him, so he quietly ambushed around the Bay Vi to observe. Chapter 153 At this moment, he heard Edgars faint and weak signal, and he was angry. Yeah, hes not even human! He took Fred and a few brothers straight to the basement of the vi. The Smith brothers tried their best to stop him. However, the two of them couldnt defeat this group of angry people. Eric kicked open the door of the basement, and the moment he saw Edgar, the anger in his chest came surging. Haa! Is this how he repays the kindness their savior? I will kill him! Fred was also very angry, How about killing those two bodyguards! Ill be suffocating him! Just as Eric was about to answer, Edgars hot hand tightly gripped his wrist. Because it had been simmering for too long. Edgars voice was too h oar se to make a sound, and he did not have the strength to speak. But Eric understood what he meant. They were not to be killed. Eric struggled for a while in his heart and sighed. After all, he still had to listen to orders. But if they didnt vent, their brothers would all have to suffocate to death, so they ordered Fred to drag the Smith brothers into the basement to lock them up. Then, he carried Edgar back to his room on the second floor and found a fever-reducing sticker for him to use. When he checked the temperature, he found that he had a high fever of 38.9 degrees. he had people buy antipyretics and mixed them with antipyretic needles. It wasnt untilte at night that the weak person woke up. he checked the temperature again and found that his fever was low. Fortunately, he will be fine. He heaved a sigh of relief and sat on the bedside with a rather depressed expression. Boss, look, this is the result of how hard you tried to get over here! Being locked up by Patrick and not letting you go to the hospital to see Miss Grace, he probably wont let her know that it was you who saved her. This is too much! Edgar closed his eyes, his eyshes trembling. Those once high-spirited ck eyes had lost focus because of the pain and the high fever, and his face was pale. Patrick had always hated him, and it was not surprising that he would do this. Moreover, he knew that Patrick was his ex-brother-inw, so he still had a little soft spot for him. As for the hospital, Patrick would definitely take good care of her so he was not worried. Seeing him not say a word, Eric felt very distressed. Boss, I goona say something about this. You know that your current physique is not as good as before. You cant stand the cold. The water is so cold. You even jumped into the river to save people. Couldnt you have waited for Patrick to save them! Are you stu pid? Is your brain is not working well? 11:47 wile But he did not dare to say thest sentence. He was afraid that when Edgar was healed, he would be beaten up. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Edgars voice became h oar se and did not want to speak. He turned over and continued to sleep. When he arrivedst night, he happened to hear Graces roar and watched her jump into the river. He felt like he was losing control to the point that his heart was going crazy, it was really ufortable and suffocating. Just thinking about it made his heart cramp. He would never let this happen again! Eric looked at him and he ignored him, knowing that he would not listen at all. After being with Edgar for so many years, this was the first time that he had worked so hard for someone. Boss, rest well, call me if you need anything, dont force yourself. Eric sighed helplessly, poured him a cup of hot water and ced it on the bedside, then turned around and went out to help him close the door. Edgar was still burning, his mind was already drowsy, and soon he fell asleep again. In the middle of the night, the vi was dark and silent. Eric went all the way downstairs to the basement, his face gloomy. Fred and a few other brothers stood guard at the entrance of the basement. The Smith brothers woke up a long time ago. They were very angry at being locked up and kept banging on the door. When Fred saw Eric approaching, he walked up to him and asked, How is it? Is the boss better? he nodded. Fred heaved a sigh of relief and continued to grit his teeth, Can these two people be killed? Ever since I woke up, Ive been scolding him. Erics expression was not good-looking. Although he couldnt deal with Patrick, could he still deal with the twockeys of the Smith family to vent his anger? Anyway, just save his life. Open the door, Ille. The door to the basement opened. The moment the Smith brothers opened the door, they wanted to run out. Instead, they were tied up and thrown back to the floor. Twelve was about to shout when his mouth was blocked by a rag. Because Eleven had reluctantly been a bit more gentle with Edgar before, and received his love, he did not forcefully silence him. Moreover, Eleven himself was much quieter, making him look like a skinny monkey with a hot personality. Twelves mouth was gagged and he continued to mumble. He was so frightened that his pupils exploded. It was close to the fact that he might be a father-inw for the rest of his life! Hes a ruthless person! Chapter 154 Seeing that his arrogance had subsided, Can you listen to me seriously? Eleven was silent, but Twelve nodded. Our Lord saved Miss. Grace but Patrick not only did not thank him, but also locked him up and let him have a high fever. Isnt it a bit excessive? It makes the brothers feel aggrieved. Th Smith brothers did not know what he wanted to do, so they did not say anything. Eric continued, You two took the Smith familys sry and lielped Master Patrick work. You will also help him suffer this crime. The two of them could barely smell the threat from him. With a wicked smile, he patted the two of them on the arm, So Im sorry, you two let your brothers. punch each other to vent their anger, then we will let you two out. Scared?! They were going to be beaten like sandbags. Eleven knew that he would not be able to escape, so he stucked his neck and said, Hitting someone is not a p in the face! Eric smiled, Okay, its up to you. Her face was broken, but it was hard for Miss Grace to exin it. Eric stood up, leaned against the door, and added, Our Lord doesnt know about this matter. Nobody is allowed to inform him and let him take the me. Can we do it? Eleven learned that Edgar had a high fever when he was imprisoned. He felt a little guilty in his heart and did not hesitate. Eric did not say anything. She turned around and walked out of the basement. After two days in the hospital, Grace was discharged. The first thing she did was to see the two killers that Patrick had brought back alive. The weather was getting colder. She wore a ck trench coat, a red velvet dress, and a red lipstick. She looked cool and charming, like a queen. The two killers were locked in the basement of Patricks vi. They were tied to chairs with iron. chains. Their faces and bodies were injured. to prevent tongue biting. The bodyguard brought a chair for Grace and she sat down three meters away from the two killers. When she saw the face of one of the killers, she was slightly startled and smiled. it was you, the only man who answered my question that day. The mans eyes were cold and he turned his face away. Grace had always been patient. She rested her cheek with one hand, and smiled enchantingly, Little brother, others may not know. whats going on, but you must know. You can tell me the secret. I can ask them to let you go and give you money to let you live happily for the rest of your days? Her voice was sweet. Especially when the word little brother was shouted, the man shuddered. He subconsciously nced at her and was almost sucked in by her harmless tw inkling eyes. Chapter 154 What a goblin! The man turned his head angrily and closed his eyes to ignore her. Their rules were extremely strict. If they leaked their secrets, they would only die even more miserably. Dont want to say it? Grace pouted and instructed the person beside her, Let them go. Miss, they havent vomited anything yet. Do you really want to let them go? Grace nodded, her expression not looking like she was joking. The two of them were stunned, and they were directly covered with a ck cloth and led out of Patricks Vi. After they left, Patrick came in and asked, Girl, why did you do this? Find a few people to follow them. If anyonees to silence them, save them if necessary. If they let them go directly, they would definitely think that the two of them had leaked their secrets, and they would definitely try to trouble them again. The more shots they made, the easier it would be to reveal their faults, which would be more beneficial to her thorough investigation. Patrick was a smart person. He immediately understood what she meant and asked them to do ast she has said. Seeing that the arrangements were almost done, Grace prepared to return to the Bay Vi. Patrick asked, Girl, why dont you stay with me for a few days? Aunty Rosas cooking is your favorite. Ill let her stew more soup to make up for it for you. No, Im almost better. She smiled and stood up to leave. Eleven and Twelve learned that she wasing back and came out to greet her with a smile. Hello, Miss. Mmm. Grace nced at them both. Although the two of them hid well, she still keenly noticed that something was wrong. Twelve was beaten harder, and there was a slight bruise on the edge of his neck under the cor of his shirt. Whats going on with your neck? Twelve suddenly covered his neck and looked at Eleven I identally fell. Can you fall to this position? The two of them lowered their heads and did not speak. Grace squinted her cold eyes, and without saying anything, she withdrew her gaze and went into the living room of the vi. The moment she opened the door, Edgar walked down from the second floor. Chapter 154 Their eyes met from afar. Edgars fever had subsided, and his body was still a little weak. Grace also noticed that his thin lips were dry and a little white. Why does everyone look sick? She frowned and stood at the door, motionless. Edgar saw that her face was not very good, so he speed up and went downstairs. He silently helped her take out her slippers from the shoe cab and set them up. Grace felt even more strange. Do you not speak? Today, you want to change your routine and pretend to be serious? Why did she note back for two days? Everyone in the room was weird.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Grace observed him while he was wearing his slippers. She took off her trench coat and handed it to him. Edgar was stunned for a second. His long eyshes drooped slightly, and his handsome face was pale. He obediently took the trench coat that Grace handed over and helped her hang it on the coat rack. He never took the initiative to say a word, not like his usual attentive attitude. Graces face became darker and darker. Edgar did not realize it, and turned to look at the clock on the living room wall. It was almost noon. He was ready to go to the kitchen to cook. Grace sat on the sofa domineeringly, her red lips slightly raised, and when she spoke, it was in an indifferent tone. Come here. Edgars broad back stiffened as he obediently walked over to her feet and stood still. She did not look up, her expression was a little cold, I remember someone saying before that they would not let me look up. Edgar stood still, feeling a little awkward because he found that her attitude towards him was still very cold. As expected, Patrick did not tell her that he had saved her. So when Grace came back today, he was only responsible for going to the charity party with Jade. At first, he was thinking that his merits and demerits would be worth it, but suddenly he felt that his heart was blocked, and he was a little breathless. Huh? It was a dignified onomatopoeia, with a feminine voice. Grace became impatient. Edgar was stunned for two seconds, then squatted down in front of her with one knee. Grace felt that her emotions were very awkward, and her heart was even more strange. She gently hooked his chin with her fingertips, forcing him to raise his face. They looked at each other. Edgars eyes were reddish, and in his ck eyes held the grievance and fragility that he tried to cover up but could not hide. As if he had been bullied by her, his expression was extremely innocent. Graces brows furrowed even further. She didnt even ask anything, so he was wronged? What have you been doing these past two days? Patrick seems to have said that you are not allowed to go out. Why havent you done housework for the past two days? Edgar pursed his lips tightly, feeling as if his heart was being tugged, the pain was so painful that he could not breathe. Grace raised her chin a little further, Speak, are you mute? Recuperating. Someone cherished his words like gold, his voice was low and h oar se, but there was a hint of grievance in his tone. She was really dumb. Grace chuckled, Whats wrong with your throat? Whats wrong with you? Fever. He stayed in the vi for two days, and it hadnt rained in the past two days. How could he have a fever? Judging from his pale and sickly face, it was estimated that the fever had not been severe in the past two days. Grace had a guess in her heart. She let go of the hand that held his chin. Stop squatting. Theres a sofa opposite. Go sit. Edgar was d. He stood up and sat on the small sofa beside her. He didnt have any strength in his entire body. If he squatted for a while longer, he was afraid that he would not be able to hold it. Grace raised her hand and elegantly poured herself a ss of water before continuing to ask, Whats up with Elevens injury? Who hit him? Edgar watched her drink water, her Adams apple rolled involuntarily, and her face was not red and her heart was not beating. He didnt even want to tell her the truth. Grace was toozy to continue pestering this matter, so she returned to the topic, What did you on the day of the charity party? do Edgar just opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, Grace stared at him and repeated herself, I want to hear the truth. I took Jades car and went to the suburbs to meet Nancy He swallowed his dry throat and took a peek at Graces expression. When he saw that she had not changed, he continued. What happened at the party was just a decoy. There was someone behind her who was nning. This person was well-crafted. Every move he made was basically urate. While Jade said that she wanted to join forces with me, she tried to silence me. Get ready, cough He had said so much, his throat was burning. Grace handed him a ss and let him pour the water himself. You have to listen to the truth. I wont hide it from you. As for whether she believed it or not, it was not something he could decide. Really? Grace slightly pursed her lips, rested her cheek with one hand, and put her hand on her knee. She tilted her head and looked at him with a sly smile. Then I want to know what happened to Elevens injury, be honest. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 155 Edgar thought for a while, then his thin lips parted slightly. He offended me, so Eric hurt him. Grace frowned, vaguely feeling that he had hidden something else. But to tell the truth, for this sake, Grace rationalized the order and guessed it. It was estimated that it had something to do with Patrick. But putting this matter aside, Jade was either the executor or the nner this time. If she didnt settle the ount, she would not feelfortable. Grace stood up and gently adjusted the hem of her red velvet skirt. Since you hurt my person, then let your person do the work for me today. Ill go to the Evans family to collect the bill! At the end of her sentence, her eyes were shining, and her cute little face was cold and arrogant. Edgar looked at the glimmer of light in her eyes and was stunned. When he returned to his senses, Grace had already taken the ck trench coat from the coat rack and was ready to go out. He hurriedly followed, and contacted Eric to bring some of his brothers to work for her for a day. When everyone arrived, Grace took a look and felt that it was not enough. Edgar exined, Grace, they all tried their best. That was not enough. Two days ago, it was forty against three. She wanted Jade to fully experience this kind of majestic aura. However, while two were still lying in the hospital, another two seemed to be injured. She simply called out, Call some people with good organizational skills. Boss, Im going to fight! Edgar listened from the side, keenly hearing the organization? Boss? Soon, Grace had gathered more than fifty people, including Edgar and herself, making a total of fifty- eight people. As they walked, the ground trembled. That aura looked frightening from a distance. Grace was very satisfied and was about to set off when someone grabbed her wrist. Edgar stared at her gloomily, andined in a h oar se voice, Do you n stop fight without me? Grace blinked her eyes and patted his pale cheek. She smiled frivolously, My dear, youre sick, you cant fight. Although Grace did not mean that. But in front of so many people, the words you cant deeply hurt Edgars nerves. Edgars face was solemn, serious, and stressed. He said through gritted teeth. I can! The Evans family vi. The bodyguard at the door was bored and suddenly felt the sound of well-trained footsteps. Even the water ss he had ced on the table was shaking. Chapter 155 They turned their heads in surprise. They saw a woman in a trench coat and red dress, domineering and enchanting, with beautiful facial features. Behind her, there was arge group of tall and strong men, menacingly walking towards them from fifty meters away. Even though she was much smaller than the men behind her, her aura was not suppressed in the slightest. She was like a queen with her ck knights.aa. The Evans familys bodyguard was terrified. Hurry up and inform Miss and Madam! Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 When Jades mother, Jane slowly walked downstairs. Grace and her party had already entered the garden. There were so many people that they filled the entire yard. The bodyguard at the door wanted to stop them, but under the momentum of the crowd, he looked small and helpless, and he couldnt resist it at all. Grace asked people to bring the reclining chairs in the garden and satzily in the middle of the garden. Edgar went to the orange tree in the backyard of the Evans family to pick some small oranges and stood by the side to peel them quietly. The moment Mrs Evans came out of the vi, she was stunned when she saw this. However, she had been in charge of the Evans Corporation for many years, and her basic calmness and literacy were excellent. Everyone, this is Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly noticed the orange in Edgars hand. Cant you move? Grace smiled charmingly, and took the orange that Edgar had peeled with her slender fingertips. As expected of the fruit that the Evans family took care of meticulously, it tastes good. When Jade saw that she had finished eating the whole orange, her heart was bleeding. She had it flown back from Europe. It was very valuable. The fruit trees were longsting and meant to make money. Edgar even picked a few! She clenched her palms tightly, suppressing the anger in her heart, and said with a smile. Youre really an amazing woman. Youre divorced and youre able to upy, the Fallen family in such a short period of time. There arent many women in this world that I can like, If you want to visit the Evans family, you are always wee, but what do you mean by bringing so many people? Grace did not look up. She waited for Edgar to peel the oranges, then ate another one. She saidzily, Mrs. Evans thinks too much. Im not here to visit today I came to Settle scores Jane was stunned. Jade just walked down the stairs. But she soon noticed the group of men behind Grace. They were wearing ck suits. They were standing tall and straight. Seeing that she was worried, she stepped forward and stood side by side with her mother, propping up her aura and staring at Grace. You brought so many people into my house during the day. I can sue you for malicious harassment. Grace waved her hand indifferently, Mrs. Ivans just said that Im wee to visit the Evans family at any time, so Im here. Is this illegal break in?TM The mother and daughter of the Evans family gritted their teeth and refused to speak. Chapter 156 The Bodyguards behind Grace shouted, No way! Their voice loud and powerful. The Evans familys mother and daughter were startled by the sudden roar, and their faces turned pale. Grace was very satisfied with their reaction and sat up calmly. I finished attending the charity g two days ago. On the way home, the car exploded. Forty people suddenly rushed out to kill me. Jade snorted coldly. How does this matter concern me? Its obviously your own indiscretion. Youre too hateful! Its a pity that a bit ch has a tough life. So many people cant kill you. Grace was expressionless, Yeah, thanks to you, I cant die for the time being. I just suffered a little injury, so Im here today to ask for a price. Otherwise, Im not veryfortable. When she said that she was injured, the bodyguards expressions behind her became darker and gloomier. Edgar still lowered his head and was seriously peeling the oranges for Grace as if it was none of hisContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. business. There were fifty-nine people in total. If they werent men tally strong, they would be scared to death. Jade felt threatened. She subconsciously grabbed onto her mothers arm and stared at Grace vigntly. Grace justughed, her eyebrows curved, she was extremely coquettish. She raised her hand gently, and a group of bodyguards took a step forward. Jades face turned pale, she subconsciously retreated, and looked at her through gritted teeth. Thew here is very strict. You dont dare to kill me! And I didnt do anything! You dont have any evidence, so why touch me! Who said Im going to kill you? If you die, youll be dead. Its not fun, but the evidence wille sooner orter. You can pay it back first. In the end, Grace suddenly retracted the smile on her face, her beautiful eyes were cold, and she instructed in a deep voice, Hold her down. The bodyguard immediately rushed forward to arrest him. Therge group of troops rushed over and rushed over. With Jades small physique, they could feel the pressure on her. She was terrified. Jane was more experienced, so she quickly reacted and shouted to her bodyguard, What are you still doing! Call out all the bodyguards and serv ants and protect My daughter! The Evans familys bodyguards acted quickly. But how could they be the opponents of Graces group? In less than a minute, all the Evaus family members in the entire vi were put under control. Jade first saw that the situation was very bad. Graces people were merciless, their hands were heavy, and she was forced to kneel on the ground. The pain made her facial features twist. She shouted, You bitc h, you dare to touch me, I wont let you go! Ill make you die miserably, alt pain! Let go! 17.77 Chapter 150 Youre going too far! My Evans family is also a powerful family in Frant city. Its impossible for you. to bully us if you want to! Jane was also being controlled by her bodyguards, so she could only keepining and threatening. Grace ignored it and was busy eating oranges. Under her long eyshes, her beautiful eyes stared at the two of them for an instant. The corners of her mouth were h ooked, but her cheeks were bulging. Her appearance as a yful and ruthless bad woman made Edgars heart tremble. He was staring intently at Grace. Jane was looking at him and shouted at him, Edgar! James is your uncle! Hes not at home, are you going to let your ex-wife bully my family like this? Edgars face was pale and his tone was cold. Auntie Jane, Jade should have told you that I signed an employment agreement with Grace. Im hers and I cant help you. You! Youre helping her! Were your rtives! While Jane was stillining Grace felt she was a little noisy and frowned. Noisy, stop it. The bodyguard immediately went to find a rag and gagged Janes mouth. Grace took the dagger from Erics hand and yed with it, then stood up and walked to jades feet. She gently raised jades chin with the tip of her knife. Jade felt a slight tingling pain in his chin, and was so frightened that he did not dare to let out his anger. Her voice finally softened. Grace, its really none of my business. Its useless for you to take revenge on me. Grace sneered: I know that there is someone behind you. If you can hand over that person, and Nancy, I will let you go. Our previous ount can also be written off, how about it? This meant that she would not consider touching the Evans Corporation anymore. The Evans family could live a peaceful life in the future. Jade was a little hesitant. But this bi tch had pped her in the face before and made her face disgrace. How could she have swallowed this sigh of relief! Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Shameful memories were brought back. She stared at Grace, hating her facial features. How do I know where they are? Even if I did, I wouldnt tell you! Im still waiting for them to kill you! you dont want to talk? Graces voice was dark, but her eyes were cold. Then lets start the reckoning. She thought about it for a while. The dagger left Jades chin and slowly moved to her right shoulder bone. The other day, my car exploded, and the fragments of the car identally cut my shoulder. Lets start from here. jades face went pale with fright. Her eyes were frightened and she shook her head desperately, No! This matter has nothing to do with me! A scream cut through the sky. Grace was cold-blooded. Jades entire body shivered from the pain. Cold sweat was dripping from her shoulders. Blood was seeping from her shoulders, and the blood stained her white dress. She red at Grace unwillingly, Wait for me! You bitch! I wont let you go! you still have the strength to scold. It doesnt seem to hurt too much. Grace said, and then moved the dagger to her snow-white arm. Ill give you onest chance. Where are the people behind you and Nancy? Jade bit the corner of his lips, Graces gestured that she was about to start. She quickly shouted, I dont know, I really dont know! He didnt tell me who he was. He only contacted me every time he had an assignment. Nancy was also with him. I really dont know! Grace stared at her for a while, then took the dagger and sat back on the reclining chair. Jade thought that she had spared her. Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, she saw her hand the knife to Eric. Iler tone was t but ruthless, I had a knife on my arm that day. Be careful. Eric was suddenly called, he was stunned, then happily took the dagger, Okay, Ill do it, dont worry. Dontah! A shrill scream rang out. Beside her, Jane was so distressed that she burst into tears. Grace watched quietly, in a good mood. She reached for the oranges that Edgar had peeled, but someone suddenly grabbed her wrist. She turned her head and saw that Edgar had taken a handkerchief and squatted beside her, gently wiping her fingers. Noticing her gaze, he exined in a low voice. Its stained with blood, dirty. Grace didnt say anything, just enjoying his active service with peace of mind. By the time she ate thest orange. Eric had also finished the work, Jades body was covered in wounds, blood dripping from his blood. His hair was soaked with sweat Eric was very cun ning. He focused on the parts of his body that were not fatal but could cause people to die. At first nce, jade was like a bl oody rag doll. Grace couldnt help but look at him. I thought he would be sympathetic, but I did expect that he would be a ruthless person. Thinking of this, grace nced at Edgar, but did not say anything. She stood up and straightened the hem of her skirt, causing her to let go of Jane. When Jane was free, she immediately rushed to Jades side and cried. Grace warned her, This time, Im just repaying the debt for the day of the charity party. My 8.8 billion yuan has been in the hands of the Evans for a long time. Did you bring it or do you want me to do it myself? Jane did not say anything and stared at her angrily. Grace didnt really want her to give an answer. So they smashed all of the Evans familys luxury cars and took away the small orange tree in the backyard. It was delicious, she liked it very much. The Evans familys ser vants were terrified by her bandits entering the vige. Wait! Im going to sue you until you die! Ill send you to jail for the rest of your life! As she walked out of the door, Janes hateful roar rang out from behind her. As if she hadnt heard it, grace left without looking back. It was almost winter and she felt the faint sunlight on the street. It was not warm, but she still felt refreshed. The mission waspleted, and the people from the Dark Bell were arranged to sneak back to various ces. There was still a long time in the afternoon. After taking care of her business affairs in a leisurely manner, she left work half an hour earlier and went to find patrick. patrick already knew that she had gone to the Evans familys house to make trouble in the afternoon. Girl, Jane has managed the Evans family for so many years. Frant citywork is still very wide. She will not give up in the future. You have to n ahead. Grace took the tea with a nonchnt expression, Im not afraid of her, she wont trouble me. When Patrick heard her say this, he should have already made up his mind. He patted her head in relief. But was gently held down by the song, his face was very serious. He was startled. Whats wrong? You just went to the Evans family to settle the bill. Arent you supposed to be in a good mood? Patric 12:33 Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The Millomat Chapter 157 grace hesitated for a moment. She raised her beautiful eyes and looked at him. Did Edgar go to the Crane Bay Bridge on the night of the charity party? Did he jump into the river to save me? patricks expression instantly became solemn and serious. He frowned and said in a deep voice, He really didnt have a good intention. Even if he doesnte, I can save you. He actually took this matter in front of you to im credit. Grace sighed, put down the teacup, stood up and walked towards the door, leaving a message, He didnt say anything. I guessed, Grace looked at the untouched tea on the table with a deep andplicated expression. He did not know what he was thinking. Aftering out of Patricks vi, Grace returned to the Bay Vi, As soon as the door was opened, the aroma of the food came out. Grace expressionlessly took off her trench coat and hung it on the coat rack. Edgar in the kitchen heard the movement and quickly came out to greet her. Before she could get close, she saw a document in her hand. Thest time he asked him to sign the termination agreement was still fresh in his memory. He had a gut feeling that it must not be a good thing. Stop. Grace coldly stopped him. He paused. With such a cold tone, it really wasnt a good thing! Edgar did not look back. Instead, he reached out to support the railing weakly and gently coughed. Dizzy, Ill sleep. It makes sense for you to pretend to be sick and hide? Grace was still standing at the door, staring at his broad back from a distance. Her tone was a little more serious, Come here, sign, I wont say it a third time. Edgar bit his thin lip and turned around quickly, his ck eyes looking at her without showing weakness. If you dont sign it, I wont say it a third time! Grace clenched her hand tightly, approached him, and said sternly, I dont like to owe people. This time you saved me. I ept your love. Your signature is the best result. After she finished speaking, she handed him the document. Edgar did not answer. Grace was expressionless and continued, This is also yourst order as my ser vant. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Its an order. There was no room for negotiation and bargaining. She just wanted to draw a line with him. No matter how hard he tried, she would not ept him. again? So she was really determined to be strangers with him forever? Edgars drooping eyshes trembled lightly, and a light mist gradually formed in her ck eyes. The tyranny and hostility in his eyes had long since disappeared. He felt his heart being rubbed and rubbed fiercely, and the pain was unbearable. There was an undisguised vulnerability on his pale face. Grace saw his expression in his eyes. But the indifference on her face did not change at all. The hand that handed the document was raised an inch higher. Edgar held his breath and took the document with his fingertips trembling. His heart was extremely complicated. Grace was about to get the pen on the coffee table when he heard a hiss from behind him. Edgars ck eyes were cold and stern, and again without hesitation, he tore the document to shreds. Was it even more extreme this time, throwing it directly on top of her head?! Snow-white shreds of paper fell on her head Provocatively. Grace was really angry. The anger was surging, rolling and screaming, from bottom to top, burning to the top of his head. She gritted her teeth and said, Are you looking for death? The man opposite was not at all cowardly. When he looked at her, his deep ck eyes were extremely gloomy. His articted hand slipped onto the belt around his waist and neatly unfastened the buckle, as if he was about to pull out. What are you doing? Grace stood still. Was he so angry that he wanted to hit her? Hehe, with his current strength, did he really think he could beat her? W She stared at him angrily, gritted her teeth secretly, waiting for him to shoot. But in the next second, he folded his belt in half and forcibly stuffed it into her hands. She then turned around and knelt down on one knee, her broad back wearing only a thin white shirt extraordinarily straight. He said, I wont obey this order. Ive even made you angry. Ill admit the punishment. Hit me! Grace: ? 12:33 The Millon Chapter 158 What? She was so angry that she suddenlyughed! Whats wrong with your brain? Is this special hobby? Are you a masochist? Edgar bit his lower lip tightly, his eyes reddened. He was not a masochist. Even though he had suffered and suffered injuries in the army before, he was still afraid of pain. Butpared to the pain, he didnt want to lose her, and he didnt want to be a stranger to her. That would make him even more ufortable and suffocated. These are just for you! I tried my best to pay off my debt to you, not to make things better with you, but to give me a chance to start over. I really like you! Cough. He had said too many words at once, his throat was unbearable, his shoulders trembled from coughing, and his back was still straight. Like? Graces red lips pursed tightly as she quietly looked down at him for a while. Her eyes were as deep as death, and her tone was as if it had been mixed with ice. Its not umon for me to say that I really like for three years. For me, ate affection is cheaper than grass. Want to start over? Impossible. Edgars breath suddenly hurt. Im sorry.. He clenched his fists and sniffed. He broke the jar and closed his eyes. Then go ahead and let me sign it. Grace frowned. Youve been burning stupid in the past two days? With your weak body, Im really smashing. How many times can you take it? She also knew that he had just recovered from a fever. Edgar felt awkward and wronged in his heart, and the mist in his ck eyes was even heavier. she grabbed his neck and said, If you cant bear it, resist it until you feel relieved. Haha. Stubborn right? Find out for yourself She grabbed both ends of the belt that had been folded in half, and it suddenly straightened, making a crisp sound. Edgar did not move at all, he gritted his teeth and prepared for the pain toe at any time. Grace looked at him like he didnt want to be beaten up, and suddenly he wanted to tease him. Right? Edgar rolled his throat and immediately started to use his fingertips. He quickly took off his thin shirt and threw it onto the coffee table. Then, his posture remained the same; his back was neither humble nor arrogant, waiting for her to do something. Grace was not in a hurry and stood quietly behind him for a while. Chapter 158 -Although he was injected with a special medicine, that medicine would not have any effect on his body. It even made his skin pale by two points. In addition, his back muscles were wide and his lines were clear and perfect. Just looking at it was very eye-catching. After grace finished appreciating it, she used the belts tip to gently stroke every texture of his back. Slow and patient. Edgar couldnt help but tremble. Grace was clearly trying to tease him! It made his mouth dry and itchy. Just as he was being teased a little too much, grace loosened the end of the belt and tightly gripped the metal buckle. He held it up high, like a whip, and swung it out with all her strength. Swoosh The belt swept the wind and whistled. Edgar closed his eyes tightly and his entire body trembled. Butit didnt hurt. Grace was smoking the marble floor. She threw the belt and snorted, Counselor! I thought he was so tough, but he was shaking. Even if he was a masochist, she was not an unreasonable violent fanatic. Put on your clothes. Since youre not willing to sign, then stay here until you want to sign. After coldly saying this, she turned her head and was about to go out. Edgar quickly got up and turned around, grabbing her wrist, Its already night, where are you going? I dont want to stay here. going to live in another ce. These words seemed to be casually spoken, but they were actually cold and ruthless. Edgar held onto her wrist tightly. Hearing what she meant, she did not n to return to the Bay Vi, and wanted to leave him here. alone. Did she want to use cold violence to force him to sign? Let go. Grace frowned and broke his hand mercilessly. Edgar took a breath and finallypromised. Just one-year! You used to marry me and cooked for three years. Ill use this year to pay you back. When my debts arepletely paid off, Ill take the initiative to leave and never disturb your life again, okay? Good? Really? Grace confirmed, Ill leave forever. Edgars breathing was stagnant, and his thin lips were bitter. Yes, I said it, I will do it. kay. She raised her eyebrows and used her phone to record his promise, Remember what you- 12:33 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wife Chapter 158 said. Edgar nodded, his deep and weak ck eyes not knowing what he was thinking. After a while, he said, Dinner is still hot, how about some? Grace did not refuse. Since it was thest year, then ording to the agreement, he could do whatever he wanted. Edgars craftsmanship was much better than before. Grace was very full and went to the study to deal with some business before returning to the room to take a bath and rest. The next morning, she went to work as usual. Before she could walk out of the gate of the Bay Vi, a group of JCs in uniform and solemn expressions walked towards her. The leader, Police, showed her his credentials. Hello, Miss grace, Im Ben Thomas, Captain of the Third Division of Frant city Police Bureau. Someone has used you of trespa ssing, intentionally hurting people, and intentionally damaging personal property. Pleasee with us.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Police Bureau? It came quite quickly. Grace was not surprised at all. She consciously stretched out her two small white and tender hands and smiled. Okay, then lets go. This was the first time Ben had seen a woman who was so active and calm when she was arrested. In particr, her smile was light yet demagogic. Because he had seen the photos of Jades injuries, the bl oody person showed that the perpetrators were professional and cruel. It was hard for him to imagine that it would be this innocent looking girl in front of him. Before she could be handcuffed, Bens hand was suddenly held down. Edgar was washing the dishes when he heard the movement and came out of the vi. He saw this scene as soon as he arrived. He looked calmly and looked directly at Ben. These things have nothing to do with her. I did it. If you want to detain someone, bring me back. Grace looked puzzled. You only peeled a few oranges yesterday. Whats the matter with you? leave. Edgar not only did not step back, but took a step forward and firmly protected her behind him. His dark eyes were still fixed on Ben, and he said righteously, I know everything about this matter. If you want to find out the truth, just bring me back. Grace was a little annoyed. She did things on her own, and it was none of his business. The man standing in front of her turned his head gently, not realizing what she was thinking. He smiled in relief, Dont be afraid, you go back first. Grace was speechless. Which of his eyes saw that she was afraid? I havent been in the Police Bureau yet. How fresh. I just want to go have a cup of tea. Edgar and Ben: Did she think it was a teahouse? Sull fresh? Ben looked at the two of them back and forth. ording to the meaning of their words, the two of them should have been there at the time. Since the two of you are rted to this case, lets go together! Ben took out another pair of handcuffs. Grace did not object. It was good for Edgar to meddle in her own business and take them away together, so she smiled and agreed, Okay, but I want to say a few words to my bodyguard, soon. Eleven was called out. Grace found the ck and gold card in her bag, handed it to Eleven, and whispered something in lits car. In the end, both of them were ced in electronic handcuffs and sent in a special Police car. In the car, grace sat quietly with no expression on her face, admiring the scenery outside the window from time to time. Edgar observed her for a moment, and saw that her wrist was red from the handcuffs. There was a hint of anger and distress in his ck eyes. He held graces wrist and rubbed the red scar on her wrist. Does it hurt? Grace was not so squeamish. But since someone was willing to show it, she did not take it back. When she entered the special interrogation room of the Police Bureau, Jane Evans had already arrived. Even jade was covered in bandages and insisted oning. She wanted to watch this bit ch get sent to prison! As soon as grace entered the interrogation room, her sharp eyes noticed the mummified Jade. He Ben frowned and tapped his finger on the table, Quiet. Graces elbow rested on the table, her handcuffed hand gently resting on her chin. She blinked innocently and looked at Blen, Little brother, look at how fierce she is. This is forcing me to admit it. Little brother? Edgar frowned in disbelief. She had never called him so sweetly. Did she deliberately smile so good-looking, did she like Ben? Edgar drank a whole bottle of vinegar and pinched his hands tightly by the electronic handcuffs. Because his skin was fragile, a circle of swollen marks was quickly drawn. Graces smile was indeed yful and charming. Seeing Bens heart moved, he spoke softly, Yesterday, the surveince of the Evans family was destroyed, but all of the Evans familys ser vants confessions were pointed at you. How do you exin this? Graces beautiful eyes trembled, Little brother, the Evans family is a first-ss rich person in Frant city. Its normal for their ser vants to prefer their own masters. She paused and then continued, I looked at the evidence at the Bureau. Whether its the smashed luxury car or Miss Evans herself, it seems like theres no fingerprints of Edgar and 1, and theres not one other than the Evans family that thinks theyre different. Im afraid that the usations against me are not enough. Jane snorted coldly. Ben looked through the investigation materials and agreed with her. Seeing that he was shaken, grace continued, Ive been detained here for a few hours, and I cant go to work. If theres not enough evidence, should I get rid of the handcuffs? As she spoke, she swayed her slender wrist, and a pinkish tinge appeared on her snow white skin. Ben agreed, Its true that the evidence is insufficient, then first Ben! From N?velDrama.Org. Before he could finish his sentence, Jane fiercely interrupted and sneered, I think you are the captain of the Third Division, and you are not qualified to make this decision! Ben was a little annoyed. Just as he was about to retort, a Police rushed in and whispered something in his ear. Bens expression gradually changed. After struggling for a while, he said numbly, Im sorry, the handcuffs cant be released yet. Miss Graces suspicion is still very high. Shell be locked in the cell first, and shell be triedter. A prison cell was not a good ce. It was usually used for serious criminals. The skin would peel off within a day. She specializes in oveing tough-talking criminals both physically and m entally. It was a very special being and would not usually be used against prisoners easily. 12:31 The Millimabe an al His Pillionatze Es wife The mother and daughter of the Evans family smiled when they heard this. Ben waved his hand and had him bring grace into the cell. Grace pursed her lips, not moving, not struggling, and not refuting. Seeing that Police wanted to y the music, Edgar stood up to block it. In his ck eyes, there was a strong cruelty and coldness. Police Bureau of Frant city, you also move her? Hearing this, Sheng Ge secretly raised his eyebrows. he finally couldnt hold it in anymore and was finally willing to explode his vest? Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Bens expression was ugly. It was obvious that he was looked down upon. What kind of thing are you saying to me? Im working in the Police Bureau. Its not your turn to speak. Take her away! He waved, and all the polices in the room rushed over, wanting to take grace away immediately. Edgar was furious. Just as he was about to answer, before he could say anything, a sinister yet rich mans voice suddenly came from outside the door. Captain Ben is so powerful. When Ben and all the polices heard the voice, their hairs shuddered. Ben himself stood up and stiffened. Graces face instantly darkened. Just a little bit. It was really timely. Edgar gradually recovered from his tyrannical expression and sat back silently. As soon as he heard the voice, he knew who it was, and his fists under the handcuffs clenched even tighter. Grace was a good-looking person. Even the bodyguards around him would give priority to those who were handsome and watched. He remembered that this man was very beautiful Will Grace With dark eyes, he subconsciously turned to look at grace. but found that graces attention was not on this matter at all. The door opened. The man who entered was wearing a dark green and ck military coat, and under the coat was a solemn military uniform. The person was burly and straight, with delicate facial features, a high nose, and slender eyes. The most amazing thing was his blue gem-like pupils. With those phoenix eyes, he added a bit of evil charm to his whole person. That military uniform made him look both righteous and evil. Beautiful. As soon as he came in, all the polices, including Ben, respectfully lowered their heads and called him respectfully Hello, Mr. Ben. Nick was the fourth young master of the knight family. Everyone would call him Lord Barrow when they met. He was born to his third wife when the head of the knight family went abroad. Because his mother was a woman of European and African nationality, he was born with a pair of blue eyes, a mixture of Chinese and European blood, and extraordinary beauty. Ben tremblingly greeted him, puzzled in his heart. Chapter 160 He had only received a mandatory order from his superiors. Why did this mastere? If he said that, he had more to say than nick. Looking at the entire country, he was probably only Chris smith and the mysterious boss of the National Bureau of Investigation. But no one had ever seen the real face of the mysterious boss. Even his true identity and background were a mystery. I heard that he went on a mission many years ago, but no news of him came out. Ben retracted his thoughts, put on a ttering expression, and bowed slightly, Master barrow, why are you condescending toe to this small ce in Frant city? Come on, please take your seat. Nick ignored him all together. The interrogation room was heated and it was hotter than the outside. Nick took off his overcoat and handed it to his subordinates, then walked towards grace calmly. Only then did grace notice him. That sinister and handsome face gradually coincided with her childhood memories. Her beautiful eyes were stunned, her expression a littleplicated, and she shouted softly. Brother Nick? Nick replied with a smile. His pupils were like a sea of stars, deep blue. The Evans familys mother and daughter were dumbfounded. However, Edgar was stunned. !!! He felt an old blood choking in his throat. At first, he was worried that grace would not like Nicks face, but it turned out that they had known. each other a long time ago. And being so close He bit his pale lower lip and bit out a row of bloodstains as he suffocated without saying a word. When he saw Nick walking in front of Graces feet, his eyes were gentle and he wanted to touch her face, but she still did not hide. Edgar almost subconsciously took action, grabbing Graces arm and turning her attention to himself. Whats wrong? Grace asked. His deep ck eyes continued to mist with small mists, and the center of his eyebrows wrinkled. Grace, Im not very wellcough, it hurts Only then did Grace notice the crimson bloodstain around his lower lip, and the weak expression on his face, as if he was not pretending. Where does it hurt? Edgar was stunned and raised his arm without thinking- My hand hurts Under the handcuffs, his wrist was already covered with dark red bloodstains and swollen, looking shocking. But Grace not only did not feel distressed, but her expression lustantly turned cold. Had this ba stard forgot that she was wearing electronte handcuffs, so he could clearly do it himself! 12:33 The M?nnane and His Hillionaire Ex wily Chapter 160 Another bitter n? She did not speak, her red lips pursed tightly, and her eyes stared deeply at Edgar. On the contrary, Nick reacted first and swept towards Ben with a cold tone. Youre using handcuffs so quickly. Who taught Captain Ben this method of trial? Bens face went pale with fright. Nicks eyes narrowed and he emphasized, I said, untie them. Yes, yes. Ben could only bite the bullet and instruct Police to get the key. A minuteter, the handcuffs were released. Edgar naturally pulled Graces hand and gently rubbed her wrist. The red marks on Graces wrist were already very light, and they soon disappeared. In view of Edgars care, she angrily withdrew her hand and looked forwardzily. She did not look at Nick. Nick sat on Bens interrogation seat and looked down at the case. After a while, he sneered. The evidence youve collected so far is not enough to use them of doing it. You actually want to put someone in a prison cell. Do you, the captain, not want to do it? On the one hand, it was the bosss instructions and the temptation to get promoted, and on the other hand, it was Nicks fatal blow. Ben was miserable and decided to betray his boss, Master Barrow, it wasnt me. I originally wanted to let them go, but Mrs. Evans and my boss didnt agree. My rank is small, so I can only obey orders, but now youre here, of course, its up to you to decide. Jane could see that this Nick was here to help Grace today. With him around, she probably wouldnt even be able to get into the prison, let alone sentence her to jail She was unwilling andined in a deep voice, Ive heard of your name, Mr. Barrow, but this caseN?velDrama.Org owns this. doesnt seem to fall under the jurisdiction of the secret investigation. If youe here to listen, its fine. Interfering with Captain Bens decision is not appropriate, right? Nick did not say anything. Ben scolded, You know what! In front of Mr. Barrow, what is the Police Bureau of Frant city? Janes expression was ugly. Jade, who was wrapped up as a mummy, was also quite unwilling. Grace propped her chin up, her beautiful eyes stillzy, as if she was the outsider who was eating melons and watching a movie. The atmosphere in the interrogation room became quiet for a while, a little strange. This atmosphere continued for two minutes. Until a man suddenlyughed in disdain. Nick frowned. When he looked at Edgar, his phoenix eyes narrowed coldly, What are youughing at? Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 At that time, all eyes were on Edgar. Edgar did not panic at all, and joked with a smile that was not a smile. This meant that he was mocking Ben for deliberately boasting about him, and that he did not look down on Nick. The two of them looked at each other, and they both felt an obvious hostility from the others eyes. Soon, sparks flew everywhere, and the smell of wolf smoke filled the air. The air pressure was extremely low. They were so overwhelmed that they didnt dare to let out the air.. In this extremely low air pressure, it was Grace who knocked on the table and reminded, My time is precious. The two men stopped the spark and returned their attention to the topic. Nick scanned the information again and looked at the Evans familys mother and daughter. Mrs. Evans, since you are using miss smith of being the mastermind, you should provide reasonable evidence. If you dont have it, then I can let her go. Jane bit her lip. Before leaving yesterday, Graces bodyguards destroyed all the evidence. Apart from Jades injury and the confession of the familys servants, she could not bring out anything. She thought that with someone in Frant citys Police Bureau, she could quietly crucify this little girl. Who would have thought that Nick would suddenly appear, forcing her to do nothing. But she was very unwilling to go down without a fight, so she could only look at Grace angrily, Dont think that you can walk sideways if you have too many bigwigs behind you. Grace had azy demeanor and was ying with her fingertips. Hearing Janes words, she raised her eyebrows, Mrs. Evans is right, but I dont know how long it will take me. The good days of the Evans family areing to an end soon. You! Jane was so angry that she vomited blood. When she thought that the Evans family was the hard work of her ancestors, she gritted her teeth and asked, Even if you dont admit to deliberately hurting my daughter or smashing my car, but you stole my familys fortune. Its always the truth. Just a quick search of your residence, you want to deny it? Oh, thats it. Grace thought for a while, then admitted generously, Mrs. Evans invited me to the Evans familys house. I saw that the orange tree was fresh and took it away. If Mrs. Evans doesnt agree, can I return it? What the hell! Ive eaten all the fruits of my fortune! Since you took it, then use the money to buy it! Okay. Grace did not hesitate and decisively agreed. Chapter 161 Jane did not expect her to be so straightforward. That tree was very expensive. She had to turn it several times over and corrupt this little girl to death! I hope Mrs. Evans is satisfied. Grace smiled casually, sent a text message to Eleven, then looked at Ben. Captain Ben, Mrs. Evans wants cash, Ill have the bodyguards bring the money, theylle in a while, you Remember to let your subordinates go. Ban keenly noticed that she said bodyguards. How many people wereing? However, due to the pressure from Nick at the scene, he was embarrassed to ask, so he could only bite the bullet and agree, Okay, dont worry. After a few minutes of waiting for the bodyguard toe in, the interrogation room returned to silence. Nicks and Graces gazes met from afar and he smiled very gently. Those phoenix eyes with blue eyes, as if they could talk, had a demagogic charm. Grace was expressionless, her eyes still indifferent. Edgar keenly noticed that the two of them were looking at each other. There seemed to be some kind of story between them? He found that every time Grace looked at Nick, the light in her eyes was a littleplicated. When she sent Adrain Grammer away, she did not react, so Could it be that she likes Nick? Edgars heart was suffocated, and he coughed angrily. The voice was so loud and abrupt that even the Evans family and Ben noticed. But for the two of them who looked at each other Of course they did. Until the interrogation room opened. Eleven came in first, carrying tworge ck boxes in his hands. When Jane saw it, she was about to mock theck of money when she saw the second, third, and tenth men walking in with a ck suitcase. Twenty-five bodyguards in ck stood in unison in front of the open space in the interrogation room. Ben was dumbfounded. However, they expressed their strong dissatisfaction and condemnation every time for such a high- profile behavior! Next to him, Edgar saw that he was still in the bodyguards? This ba stard didnt listen to his orders. When did he decide on his own to act as Graces bodyguard? eric keenly noticed his boss sharp knife look, and while he was behind the team, he smiled at him, his expression a little silly. Everyone arrived. Grace looked at jane, and there was a wanton smirk in those beautiful eyes. Mrs. Evans, Ive brought your money. You need to be sure. Chapter 16 jane faintly felt a threat from her words. Grace waved her hand, and the bodyguard stepped forward and opened the boxes one by one. There was a screeching sound of banknotes. The scene was picturesque. The Evans familys mother and daughter couldnt fit on the table at all. A lot of money fell to the ground, and even hit her legs and arms. The Evans familys bodyguards could not be brought into the interrogation room. No one could help Jade. Jane could only step forward to block her daughter. At first, the bodyguards poured on the table, but the table was already piled high, so they poured directly on the Evans familys mother and daughter. The two were quickly surrounded by money. This brazen scene of throwing money on people made all the JCs in the interrogation room stunned. Bens sharp eyes noticed that although Jade was protected by Jane, there was still a lot of bleeding on his body, so he looked at Nick worriedly. Master knight, wont this be too This was the first time in history that he had openly used money to bury someone in the Police Bureaus interrogation room! It was shocking, shocking, and maddening! Nick was looking at Graces bad expression when she was enjoying her revenge, when he was interrupted, he was a little unhappy. One wants money and the other gives money. Its just arger amount. Theres nothing wrong with it. The people who had the most say said that there was nothing wrong with it, but Ben was helpless. Twenty-five people carried two of them in a suitcase. The entire 50 million in cash was poured directly onto the person, and everyone could be buried alive inside. It was not something that an ordinary ruthless person could do. Ben had to re-examine this woman. There was too much money. Jane and Jade were tossed to the point where they were too weak. Their entire bodies were buried in the pile of money. Only their heads were exposed. There was a lot of loose money lying on the ground everywhere in the interrogation room, but not a single Police dared to sneak over to pick up the money, but he looked at the Evans familys mother and daughter with red eyes. A full 50 million, they were willing to be smashed with money! Grace admired this scene, and the smile in his eyes was wicked and wanton, she did not notice that there were two men beside her who were staring at her. She stood up and walked towards the Evans familys mother and daughter. She even picked up a w ad of money on the ground and gently ced it on Jades head. Iler demeanor was elegant and noble, and her face was cold and arrogant. This pile of money directly became thest straw that broke Jades rationality. Unable to bear the humiliation, she copsed and screamed. Grace: shush before saying, You guys can hide my money. Soon, I will get it all back with interest!From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 This meant that the money wasnt just given away and it would be all back. Cruel enough. The group of JCs who had just fantasized about being pped with Graces money stopped thinking about it in an instant. What a ruthless woman who cant be offended! Jane originally thought about the price of getting rich and the price she wanted, but at this moment, she waspletely tossed to the point of copse. How could she even think about it. When she was done, Grace reached out and rubbed her shoulderszily. Edgar noticed her movement and quickly stepped forward, carefully massaging her shoulders and neck with her sharply articted hands. Grace did not refuse. He enjoyed his service and turned to look at Nick and Ben. Master Nick, Captain Ben, Ive given you the money, can we leave now? This sentence was Master nick, not Brother Nick. Ben did not hear Nicks words and subconsciously nced at him. He found that he was staring at Edgars movement of rubbing Grcaes shoulders. His pupils were deep and he did not say a word. Ben could only answer by himself, Yes, you and Mr. Fallen can leave at any time. After receiving the letter of approval, Grace left without looking back. Edgar followed behind her, and the bodyguards followed. That battle was like arge army migrating. Just as she walked out of the interrogation room, she heard jane shouting from behind, Call an ambnce! Hurry! It was Jade who fainted from the pain. Grace pursed her lips in satisfaction and quickly left. After leaving the Police Bureau, Grace disbanded the Bodyguard Regiment, leaving Eleven and Eric behind. Just as the crowd dispersed, Nick, who was wearing a dark green and ck military coat, walked out of the bureau. His voice was sinister and enchanting. From N?velDrama.Org. Without waiting for Graces answer, Edgar frowned, his ck eyes pitiful, Shes not free! Grace looked at him unhappily. Edgars cold expression turned gloomy the moment he noticed her looking at him. His long eyshes fluttered. His pale face made him look like a poor little girl who wanted to be hurt. He lightly hit his thin lip and quietly raised the cuff of his suit, exposing the red and swollen bloodstains on his wrist, his voice was very soft. Grace, I want to go back to the vi. Can I go back and cook lunch for you? Eleven had already experienced his Oscar-winning face-changing technique, and he had already The Milliontre aidd Is wife seen it. He rolled his eyes. This was the first time that Eric had seen his boss look like this, and he was so shocked that his jaw dropped. Nick frowned as he looked at Edgar. Grace, who was at the center of the topic, was also sizing up on him. Shit, its another trick, isnt it? She gritted her teeth secretly, and smiled so that her brows and eyes were curved, and she gently extended her hand to Edgars face. When Edgar saw her action, his heart moved slightly, he lowered isr head in joy and brought his face closer, waiting for her to touch him. However, the moment she touched his cheek, the smile on Graces face froze. With her white fingertips, she grabbed his cheek. She twisted her hands around him, and said seriously, You act again? Edgar, Edgar gasped, his facial features tightening in pain, but he did not hide and let her vent. Beside him, Eleven was gloating. She grimaced, then sucked in a breath of cold air. Nick pursed his lips tightly, those azure blue pupils getting darker and darker. Under the gazes of the crowd, Grace angrily let go. Being bullied, she thought that her hopes of touching her had been dashed. Because his originalplexion was pale, the area on his left cheek was red and the color was particrly obvious. He was bullied miserably, He stared at Grace and silentlyined. Grace s expression was indifferent. She did not look at him, but looked at Eric next to her, Send him back to the vi. Then, she walked straight to Nick. Nick saw her walking towards him, and a smile appeared on his face. Lets go, what do you want to eat? Ill have someone make a reservation right now. When Edgar saw this scene, he suddenly felt a tightness in his chest, his breathing was not smooth, and he even felt dizzy. Whether it was his face, wrist, or heart, his entire body was aching. He insisted and followed behind Grace, If you have to go to dinner with him, its not impossible. Im hungry too. Ibelieve Mr. knight wont mind an extra pair of dishes. Nick did not answer, but his expression was clearly unhappy. I dont mind. Grace turned around and red at him coldly. Since you asked to continue the employment agreement, you must obey the arrangement and return to the vi. Edgar was speechless. In the sunlight, his face was almost translucent. Grace did not pay attention to him at all, and left with Nick without looking back. Eleven and Nicks men followed behind them. 12:30 The Millionair Af everyone was gone, Edgar was still stunned. His knuckles were sharp and cold, his hands were ruthlessly tugging at his heart, his breathing was heavy, and his feet were top-heavy. he hurriedly stepped forward to support him. Boss, why do I feel like youre fighting for favor? Edgar was even more confused. He was vying for favor, but not even a fight could win back her desire to have lunch with Nick She was really ruthless towards him. Seeing that his face was getting worse and worse, she quicklyforted, Boss, rx, Miss Grace is not that kind of superficial woman, although Mr. knight is indeed a good figure and has a good temper, the most important thing is that face, its true. Its beautiful It was good that he did notfort him. The more he talked about it, the more Edgars face turned. pale, and the whole person became dizzy. No, no! Boss, I mean, youre not bad, no! Youre better than Nick. Where is it? Eric was dumbfounded and scratched his head. Edgar was not in a hurry and waited for him to answer. After thinking about it for a long time, Edgars pale face gradually turned dark. He hesitated and said. How about BOSSthey dont have enough advantages, the vests areing together, you pretend to explode the vests and let Miss Grace know about you. Is it really that powerful? Go away. Edgar gritted his teeth. If he hadnt been injected with the 023 modified medicine, he would be a jerk if he stretched out his hand now and knocked out this evil pest in front of him! His identity was rted to a major mission and could not be easily exposed. Moreover, Grace had never been the kind of woman who would treat people differently because of her status. He pinched his abs through his shirt. He thought of Nicks sinister face. His pupils were still a rare blue, but he did not Seeing that he was a little dejected, she continued tofort him, Boss, dont be discouraged. When ites to chasing your wife, no one is as shameless as you. In this regard, Nick cantpare to you! Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 edgar clutched at his heart tightly, his chest tight in difort. This was so heartbreaking! Youve be more and morewless recently. Youre acting at will without my orders, and it sounds like youre very optimistic about Nick? He was very hostile, coldly pushed him away, and walked forward weakly. Erics face turned pale with fright, and he patted her speechless mouth twice in annoyance. It was because he had never been in a rtionship before, and he could notfort others. He quickly trotted forward and continued to help Edgar to exin. Youre wronged, Boss, I just came over with Anna because I was worried about you. Moreover, Mr. knightNo! Its Nick! How could I possibly be optimistic about him? Of course, Im more optimistic about you, Boss. He leaned close to Edgars ear and continued to whisper, Dont look at Miss Grace always bullying you. Its not that theres something good to say, that beating is scolding, its love, she will treat you differently from others, maybe one day. Did you impress her? Atst, he said something that was quite pleasant. Edgar felt much morefortable. Ericughed like a dog, and then he saw the crimson scratch on his left cheek and hissed, However, Miss Graces attack is really cruel. After Edgar, he rubbed his face with a little pain. He thought that Grace and Nick had gone to dinner together. He didnt know what to talk about. He was still unhappy in his heart, and his face quickly darkened. Send two people to follow and listen to what they have to say. Eric looked terrified and wanted to cry. Boss, please forgive me! No matter what, Nick is the boss of undercover investigations. Edgar was expressionless. Eric mumbled and continued to persuade, If he is found out, Miss Grace will know. This matter is not easy to exin. Arent you afraid that she will misunderstand you again? Why dont we go back to the vi and wait for her? He sighed quietly. His boss is too self-willed. When he encounters a rtionship, he acts like a fool. What should he do? Edgar thought about it for a while, and finallypromised, then asked, Are there any brothers who have richer emotional experience? She thought about it for a while. It seems that only seth fell in love, but hes not in Frant city, hes in S City. Ten years? Edgar was stunned, and his eyebrows frowned. Hes the youngest, so he actually fell in love first? He laughed like a young man. Boss, you dont understand this. Although he is young, he has a high emotional intelligence. He has 12:33 a lot of crazy ideas in his mind. I heard that his little daughter-inw is obsessed with him. Edgar was silent, his deep ck eyes narrowed slightly, When his mission is finished, let hime to Frant city to see me alone. Yes, Boss. Nick arranged for a well-decorated French restaurant. The very gentleman took the initiative to help Grace open the seat and order the dishes for her. Graces expression was still calm as she drank some water gracefully. Nick stared at her intently, her blue pupils gleaming, I remember that you like a quiet environment to cat, and I also remember your taste. If there is anything that you havent done well, just let me know. me. Grace nodded, Very thoughtful. He softened his voice and continued, Sister grace, we havent seen each other for seven years since I was assigned to the secret investigation department. This time, I happened to be in Frant city. Patrick told me that you entered the Police Bureau. Then Ie over, its really good to see you, L I miss you so much. Grace raised her eyes to look at him, and a memory of Frant city was awakened. She smiled, Yes, in seven years, Mr. Nick has reached the position of the director of the secret investigation department, and he still stands. Congrattions. Nicks face turned pale. It was Mr. Nick again. not Brother Nick. Sister Grace, are we strangers? Grace still had a faint smile on his face. Nicks pupils trembled, and he subconsciously wanted to grab her hand, but she noticed it and avoided it. You dont even want me to touch you? I know that you were angry with me back then, but I was young and I didnt have to choose Master Nick. Grace interrupted him. When she talked about old things, her face was not very good. If you asked me out today, just to say this, then this meal ispletely unnecessary. Okay, we wont mention that. Nick shut up. The waiter just brought the food to the table, which relieved the depressed atmosphere between the two of them. Except for the sound of knife and fork, the two of them were very quiet. Nick was the first to break the silence, Im nning to stay in frant city for a while longer. I heard from Patrick that youve been investigating evidence recently. Dont worry, Ill help you. Good. Grace was not hypocritical either. 12:23 The Mellonaire and His Hibonaire Ex Wile Cosy 163 One code after another, he volunteered to help, she had no reason to refuse. Nick was very happy to see that she had agreed quickly. Those deep blue eyes made him smile. As he elegantly sliced off a piece of beef, he asked casually, I also heard that the man today is your ex-husband. You signed an employment agreement with him and turned him into your servant? Yes. Grace did not hide it. Nick hesitated, Do you still have anything to do with him Grace raised her eyes, her expression instantly cold. This is my personal matter. Okay, I wont ask. In short, Im here this time, so I wont let anyone bully you. Graces pupils were slightlyplicated. She looked at the half-eaten beef on the te and smiled. Everyone can change. I havent seen each other in seven years. You still remember my taste, but you dont know that my taste is actually early. Its already changed; do you understand what I mean? Nicks face stiffened. How could he not understand what she meant, but he was not reconciled. It was only a seven-year miss. Didnt they meet again now? Grace ate casually and continued, But you havent changed. In the past, you were overbearing and liked to make decisions for me. Today, Im still the same, but Im not the one who only walked around behind you and didnt do anything. Like a little girl. Isnt it bad to be overbearing? Snuggling in the arms of a powerful man and being a pampered little woman, isnt that the happiness that many girls in this world pursue? Grace justughed and did not refute. Maybe a lot of girls did. But she never bothered to be a canary in a mans cage. She preferred to be her own queen. As for men or something, as long as she had money, she was willing to raise a few caged birds for her. For a meal, grace was tasteless. When they came out of the restaurant, the weather outside had changed. The wind was blowing. and it was cold. Nick took off his military coat and prepared to put it on her. Grace refused, No need, Im not cold. Nick curled His lips into a smile. He still put the dark green and ck fur coat over her shoulders, wrapping her small shoulders. Grace eyebrows knitted together, not too happy. It seemed that he still did not understand what he had said to him during dinner. She was about to speak again when a bodyguard suddenly came over and whispered in her ear. Miss, the third master asked me toe to you. Your guess is really good. In the past few days. three groups of people have been sent to hunt down the freed killer. One of them died on the way. and the other was killed. We saved him, he said he wanted to see you.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Alright, lets go. She turned around and was about to leave with the bodyguard, but was stopped by Nick. Sister Sheng, do you need me toe with you? Grace didnt think about it. No need, you should have your own business to do when youe to Frant city. Ill leave first. She had just taken two steps out, but then she remembered that she was still wearing Nicks coat, so she took off it, turned around, and handed it back to him. Nick did not answer, his eyes were gentle, Its cooling down, you can take it. Grace handed it to the men behind him. The men looked at Nick and shook their heads in fear, not daring to pick it up. She was a little annoyed, so she hung her coat on the flower table in front of the restaurant, and then followed the bodyguard without looking back. Nick looked at the direction in which she had disappeared, and then looked at the overcoat that she had casually ced on the flower table. As if thinking of something, his expression became darker and he instructed his subordinates, Send two people to watch that Edgar Fallen. If there is any movement, report it immediately. Be careful and hide it. The subordinate beside him is not a good person. Find out his identity. Yes, Master knight, dont worry. His subordinates helped him take off the coat from the flowerbed and gestured to put it on him. Nicks eyes were stern and he roared, You dare to bring back the dirty things! Throw them away! Grace rushed to Patricks vi and was ced in the private doctors room that had treated Nancy before. When she opened the door and went in, the man was injured and was lying on the bed. When he saw Gracee in, he gently sat up. Grace sat on a chair two meters away from him and smiled, I didnt expect forty people to survive. You were the only one who answered my question that day. You are the softest and the hardest. What do you want to say when you want to see me? The man thought for a moment and looked at her sincerely, I thought that the organization would let me go without saying why, but I didnt expect them to be more ruthless than I thought. I know that you sent people to save me a few times. I can tell you everything I know. From N?velDrama.Org. Oh? Grace was startled. Did he figure it out so quickly? She asked, How much do you want aspensation? The man shook his head. I dont want the money. They wont let me go. Im weak and Ill die at their hands sooner orter. You want my protection? The man stared into her eyes and smiled. Its easy to talk to a smart person. In exchange, I want to be your bodyguard. You have many bigwigs around you. Only in this way can I survive. Do you really want to be her hodyguard? Grace frowned inaudibly, the swans neck was slightly raised, and her temperament was cold and arrogant. I dont want everyone to have it. Let me know what you know first. If its neither light nor heavy, then Im sorry. The man looked at her face, a little obsessed. She looked like a fairy, had a hot personality, and was ruthless. She was not an ordinary woman. Even if he could look at a woman like this every day, it was worth it. He retracted his thoughts and began to exin. The person who hired us to kill you at the time was talking to my boss. I was right next to me. It was a tall man, about 1.9 meters tall. He looked very deep and powerful He tried to recall, Although he wore sunsses that day, I noticed that there seemed to be a ck. birthmark the size of a thumb on his temple. During the conversation, I vaguely heard him mention. his master. If I can find him, he should know Everything about this. Grace narrowed his eyes. ck birthmark? his master? Apart from the birthmark, do you still remember his face, lips, and general appearance? The man nodded, feeling a little awkward. I should remember, but I dont know how to draw. Grace waved at sophia. sophia came in with a sketchbook, and under the mans description, she drew a rtively clear face. Grace looked carefully and confirmed that she did not know him. Apart from this, is there any other information that I can exin? The man thought for a while, Yes, I still remember the day before your ident, our contact point Although there was not much to exin, it was at least useful information. Grace stood up, walked up to him, bent down gently, and observed the mans face. Its okay. Although your face is injured and your skin is a little dark, your facial features are still pretty good. From today onwards, youre Jonas. Huh? The man was stunned. But I have a naINC Grace sneered casually, I dont need to know your name. If I do, I cant remember it. So, Jonas is your code name, and its your name as my bodyguard. He was sturned. So all her bodyguards were named like this? It was casual enough. Grace: When your injuries are almost healed,e and report to me, remember? Yes. After finishing jonas matter, Grace came out of the private doctors room. patrick sat downstairs in the living room and waited for her, his expression solemn, Girl, hes from over there, arent you afraid that hes pretending to be nice and deliberately lowering your 17-31 Th Vignce? grace sat on the sofa beside him and smiledzily. What are you afraid of? Ill find a time to test it. Even if its a spy on purpose, wouldnt it be better to stay by your side? Patrick was silent. Although there was no problem with logic and logic, didnt she feel that by doing this, she was putting herself in danger? He sighed and handed him the sketchbook of the portrait. Eldest brother knows more about the employees of the smith family. Please let Patric check to see if there is any file on this person. Patrick epted it, Okay. In the evening B Vi. Edhar was preparing dinner in the kitchen when he suddenly heard a familiar bird call. He turned his head and walked out of the kitchen. As soon as he opened the door, he saw that Eric had swaggered in the garden and walked towards him. Eleven went out with Grace, and Twelve was still in the vi. Eric noticed his boss cold gaze and waved his hand quickly. Boss, dont get me wrong, I didnt hit anyone hard this time, I just walked in. Edgarughed. You beat him upst time, so your rtionship has gotten better so soon? The socialite giggled like a young man. He was halfway through hisughter, his expression suddenly froze, and he suddenly realized that what Edgar said was wrong! Boss, Im a straight man. What do you mean by dating him? Edgar changed the subject, Speaking of business. Eric was serious in an instant, and she approached his ear and whispered, You sent Fred to talk to Nancy. Fred sent a signal back and said that in the past few days, Nancy has been transferred to two ces. It hasnt changed since thest ce, and no one has been here. It seems that you have given up on Nancy? It was impossible to give up so soon. Since she found her position, there is no one around her Edgar paused, then looked down at his watch. There were still forty minutes before Grace got off work. Go and have a look. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 The two of them quickly left. When he got into the car and rushed to the suburbs, Edgar was so tired that she squinted for a while, but unexpectedly fell asleep. He did not sleep well and had a very strange dream. In the dream, he was in a small room, empty and simple. bang- Suddenly, there was a deafening gunshot from outside the door. His heart ached sharply. He lowered his head and stared at it. He realized that a bullet had pierced through his heart. The blood instantly stained his entire body. The pain ran through his heart and spread to his limbs. He turned around in shock. In the dim light, Grace stood by the door and pointed his gun at him coldly. There was a deadly stillness on her face, and there was no warmth in those star eyes, cruel and cold- blooded. why. His eyes were red, and he wanted to get closer at her to see clearly and ask. He had just taken two steps before his vision suddenly dimmed. His eyes were stained with scarlet blood. Boss? Boss! With Erics two calls, Edgars consciousness gradually became clear. Boss, were here. Theres a small road above. In order to avoid being noticed by Nancy, we have to walk up. Edgar blinked his misty ck eyes and subconsciously looked down at his heart. Under the suit and shirt, it was beating vigorously. But the pain in his dream was all too real. It was so real that he couldnt tell the difference between now and just now, which was illusory Graces cruel expression shed before his eyes, and his heart suddenly throbbed. Eric felt that something was wrong with him. Her face was very pale, and he used the back of his hand to test his forehead. It was cold and there was no fever. Whats wrong with you, Boss? Whats wrong with you? Boss! The uninterrupted voice woke him up from his strange nightmare. His face gradually returned to normal, and his long legs stepped out of the car. Its okay, lets go. The Bay Vis side went out to the suburbs, and someone from Nicks side reported the news. Knowing what Edgar was doing. Nick narrowed his blue eyes. What is he doing in the suburbs? The person who came to report the letter lowered his head and replied. Its like going to see a woman. Woman? Nicks mouth twitched, remembering that Edgar was deliberately paying attention in the Police Bureau, and he was still acting like a spoiled child at the entrance of the Police Bureau, His eyes were very affectionate, as if his eyes were full of emotions and he could only pretend to be alone. But this man secretly went to see other women behind her back. It was fun. Go and find out who he met, and check this before and after. I want to see all the information as quickly as possible. Yes. His azure blue eyes narrowed interestingly, and he got up and went to the Anglepany. At that time, Grace was sitting in the CEOs office clearing the table and getting ready to get off work. Because she had previously announced that she was the owner of Angle, after the first two days were free, she asked the Patric to vacate the CEOs office. The Patric also went back to deal with his industrialpany in Frant city. Just as she finished clearing the table, Sang Wei knocked on the door and came in. Mr. Sheng, theres a man in a military uniform outside who wants to see you. He said his surname is knight. What was Nick doing here? Understood, let him in. Okay. Beth replied briskly, took two steps and then turned to look at her again. She whispered, This Mr. knight is too good-looking, Ms. Smith, you are really this! She gave her a thumbs up and looked Grace with admiration. Grace was expressionless, and gently waved her hand to signal her to go down. When Nick came in, Grace had already sat on the small sofa and was politely pouring him a cup of tea. Im getting off work, whats the matter? Nick took the teacup with a smile and took a sip before saying, Its not a big deal. Im just curious why Sister Grace interrupted my thoughts so obviously at noon. Could it be because of the guy in your vi? Your servant? Grace also poured himself a cup of tea with a serious expression. Its because I know very well that Im the same kind of person as you, so Its doomed to be impossible. The Nick she knew was domineering and paranoid. However, she did not know how strong it was. Then, it has nothing to do with your servant? Grace thought about it. 12:34 The Millisure and His Jillionaire 15 wife Chapter 165 If he wanted to get rid of his emotional thoughts, he had to find an uncontroble factor topletely cut him off. Its not that it doesnt matter. As you can see, to me, he is just a beautiful canary that I kept in the vi. Nick frowned. Am I better looking than him? Grace did not answer, she picked up the teacup and drank it. Nick thought of something, and the smile in his eyes grew stronger and stronger. It seems that you dont know much about your canary. You dont know what he would do behind your back. What do you mean? Nick stood up and straightened the cor of his uniform. Lets go, Ill show you what he looked like when he was carrying you. Sub-urban cottage. The sun was setting, and the wooden door creaked ope Eric was guarding in the dark outside, while Edgar slowly stepped into the house with the sunshine behind her back. Nancy was sitting on the cot in a daze. When she heard the voice, she looked back and saw him with tears in her eyes. She struggled to get out of bed. Because she was too anxious, she fell to the ground and stumbled towards Edgar, Edgar! I was wrong! I shouldnt have believed Jades words that day. I shouldnt have allowed her bodyguards to kill you! I still love you in my heart. Now they have abandoned me here and want me to fend for myself, only you can save me! Edgar stared at her expressionlessly, his back straight and high above. Im not here to save you, but if you can exin everything you know, I can send you back to prison. They wont be allowed to bully you again, so you can live the rest of your life in peace. When Nancy heard his words, her tears fell to the floor. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Edgar, you are so cruel! Even if you dont mention the life-saving grace, we are still childhood sweethearts. How can you send me back to hell! Edgars indifferent expression did not change. Sending you back to prison and letting you live in peace is the best option for you. Its also an exchange for me as your confession. Is it not better to live than to die? Nancys face was covered in tears. She never thought that she would be reduced to this point. If she hadnt returned to the country and fought for the title of his wife, wouldnt she still be leisurely abroad without worrying about food and clothing? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Edgar stood quietly, his eyes not moving at all. Outside the hut. Nick let his subordinates use a n to walk away from the dark ce to protect Edgar. Chapter 165 Then, he took Grace and stood far outside the wooden house, looking at the situation inside the house through the small window. Nick smiled charmingly and whispered, Sister Grace, look, you have a canary that is very capable. Not only did he find his old lover who had been missing for many days, but he even had a secret rendezvous with her in the suburbs. He treated you face to face. One set, this kind of small pet cant be kept. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Grace pursed her lips tightly, and stared at Edgars back in the hut with cold eyes, but did not say anything. Nick followed her gaze and looked into the hut. Sister Grace, why dont we y a fun game? What? Grace looked back at him, and a bad feeling arose in his heart. Nick did not answer, but raised his hand gently. The subordinates understood and quickly approached the hut. inside the house. Nancy cried so much that her intestines were filled with regret. Edgar, I dont want to die here, and I dont want to be sent back to prison. Can you help me? What do you want to ask? Ill tell you everything I know, as long as you can give me some money to feed me. Dont worry, if you send me abroad, I promise not to disturb your life again, and never return to the country! edgar was silent for a while, his tone was cold, Then it depends on how much you know. Is it worth me to pay this money? Okay, I said, Ill tell you everything you want to know! With her hands on the ground, she stood up tremblingly. Just as she stood up, she suddenly heard a whoosh in her ear. Immediately afterwards, she felt a slight tingling pain on the side of her neck. She reached out and touched it subconsciously. There was a foreign body. It was an injection that was smaller than her pinky finger when she removed it from her neck. Nancy was puzzled. When Edgar saw the medicine in her hands that had been empty, he frowned and turned to look out of the window. A very fast figure shed past. Its like years. He shouted, but there was no response from outside the hut. And Nancys face gradually turned numb, his pupils instantly filled with red blood, and his expression was painful for two seconds. Immediately after, her scarlet eyes raised and she red at Edgar with hatred, Do you really think Ill tell you? Youre dreaming! Ill send you to death and let her go down to apany you soon! With a ferocious face, she screamed and rushed towards Edgar with clenched teeth. It was as if the animal nature in her body had been aroused, and her eyes were filled with murderous intent, as if she vowed to tear him apart on the spot. Edgar sharply avoided her, not allowing Nancy to touch even a corner of his clothes. The situation in the room was very chaotic for a while. Grace red at Nick when she saw Nancys state. Chapter 146 What did you do? Nickughed. Recently, the Ministry has developed a new special drug, 545, which can enhance the evil in peoples hearts. Chinese medicine practitioners will turn into beasts, their attack power will double, and they want to tear up and see blood. If they dont vent in time, then their heart would burst and they will die. This medicine has only been tested on animals. Nancy is a fugitive. Even if she is sent back to prison to wait for her, it will be a life in purgatory. It is better to use her as a test and let her die. Grace stared at him in disbelief. After seven years of not seeing him, Nick was far more vicious than she had imagined. Beneath this beautiful skin, was it a distorted soul? What had he experienced in the past seven years? Its unreasonable, youre not like the Nick I once knew. Nicks expression was indifferent. When he looked directly at her, his blue eyes shone with at possessive glint. He smiled and took out a revolver from the waist of his military uniform. He quickly loaded a bullet and handed it to Grace. Grace looked down with a solemn expression, What do you mean? Sister Grcae, judging from your canarys physical strength, he cantst for five minutes. You can choose to stand by and watch this woman torture him to death in an extremely bl oody and cruel way. It can be regarded as his punishment. He paused for a moment and continued, Or you can use this revolver with only one bullet to kill the woman inside. Or, you can kill your disobedient canary yourself and give him a good time. Hows it going? Graces pupils were stunned, staring at him in disbelief. Youre crazy! Nick smiled brightly and said indifferently. Its just a fugitive and your ser vant. Its a pet. If you dont obey, you can change it. Grace gritted his teeth and looked at him coldly. Te is mine. Its not your ce to make a decision. He looked innocent and advanced the gun in her eyes an inch. Of course, so the choice is left to you Graces face was serious and he nced at the situation in the room. Edgar was still dodging, and he was determined not to let Nancy touch him. However, after being taken away by Nicks people, he was isted and helpless. Grace frowned, Ill choose not to! When she said that, she was about to rush into the room. Nick quickly grabbed her arm and blocked her path: Her eyes were fierce, and she pped Nicks face with a backhand. Nick did not hide, but firmly endured her anger. He still had a smile on his face. Its impossible for me to put you in danger, so you can only shoot with a gun. Grace red at him, I dont know how to use it. You will. I taught you your marksmanship personally in the past. Come, let me see if your marksmanship has regressed. 12:24 The Silbentre and His Billionaire Exwde Chapter 166 Nick held her revolver an inch closer to her. If you hesitate any longer, your pet wont be able to hold on anymore. Graces pupils trembled and she quickly looked at the hut. Inside the room, Edgar gradually felt that his body was struggling and his speed could not keep up. On the other hand, Nancy was excited and bloodthirsty as if she had been beaten. He quickly looked around the room to see if he had any tools in hand. He nced at the bowl on the wooden table. torn apart. While doing this, Nancy screamed and rushed towards him at an astonishingly fast speed. He almost reacted instinctively to hide, but because his physical strength could not keep up, he was a little slower, and his suit jacket was torn by Nancys nails. Edgar lowered his head and looked at the torn marks on his chest. The disdain in his eyes shed past. he took off his suit on the spot and threw it at Nancys face. Nancys eyes were bloodthirsty, and her killing intent was strong. As if she could not find an outlet for the pain, she tore up the suit he had thrown over, and rushed towards him again. Edgar was forced to retreat, and suddenly heard the sound of a critical attack from the locked wooden house. It was being kicked open. He turned around and saw that it was Grace. Her brows were knitted together, her expression was solemn, she was holding a revolver in her hand, and the gun was pointed at him coldly. This scene made Edgars heart hurt. The nightmare he had had in the car when he came over was still clearly engraved in his mind. Grace, dont He shouted softly, his voice trembling slightly, with a hint of prayer. However, Graces hand holding the gun did not move at all, and suddenly her eyes became fierce, and she decisively pulled the trigger at him. Heughed at himself with thin lips, stood still and closed his eyes. Bang- There was a loud noise that was deafening.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 With the gunshot, there was a sudden stabbing pain in his body. Not the heart, but the right arm. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked down. There was a bloodstain on his white shirt. The bullet had grazed his arm. The mor behind him suddenly stopped. He looked back and found that Nancy was still maintaining the posture of attacking him. Her expression gradually changed from ferocious to numb. A bullet had pierced through her heart. The blood was like a blooming poppy, dyeing her dress red. Nancy was stunned for a while. When she saw the blood on her chest, her face turned pale. She quickly rolled her eyes and copsed to the ground. There was a rhythm of apuse from outside the door. Nick looked at Grace with praise, Sister Grace, you are too modest. Although you havent touched a gun for so many years, your technique is still very urate. You deserve to be taught by me. Grace threw the revolver in her hand. Under the dim light of the kerosenemp in the cabin, her face was cold and she did not answer him at all. Edgar was still standing there, his eyes met Nicks. Nickughed sarcastically, not sure if he wasughing at Edgar or himself, You won, we just yed a game and asked Sister Grace to choose between you and this woman. You carried her behind her back so late. Come to the suburbs on a date with an old lover, she can still choose you, making me envious of you. Game? Edgars heart suddenly felt cold, and his whole body felt cold. He pursed his thin lips and frowned at Grace. Grace did not look at him, but stared at Nancy who had fallen to the ground. She said to Nick. This is the result you want to see? Is it fun? Its not fun, because I made you unhappy. Nick suppressed the loneliness in his eyes, and his voice softened, Sister Grace, youre still young. its okay to want a good-looking pet, but I can do it too. Fun, isnt my rtionship with you for so many years deeper than that between you and this man? Edgars eyebrows knitted even tighter, keenly noticing his words of love for many years. The two mens eyes were fixed on Grace. Grace looked straight ahead and did not look at any of them. She turned around and walked out of the hut. Take care of yourself. She took a few steps and turned to see if someone was following her. She reminded, Not going? Do you want to use her legs to walk back? Edgar quickly trotted to keep up. When they passed by Nicks side, his and Nicks eyes met coldly. In the car back to the Bay Vi, the air pressure was extremely low, and no one spoke first to break the silence. . Chapter 147 Edgar carefully turned his head and nced at Grace. She was looking at the scenery that shed past the car window. Her face was expressionless, her cyes were cold, and she didnt know what to think. The streetmp outlined a dim yellow halo on her profile, reflecting her shockingly beautiful face into his heart. Tonight, he learned that Grace was only targeting Nancy behind him, not him. There was still a trace of happiness in his heart. However, the air pressure in the car was too low at this moment, and Grace was obviously not happy. The driver didnt even dare to move. Edgar took a tentative move, crossed the Chu River and Han Realm between the two of them, and gently pulled on her cuff Grace did not react at all, still looking out of the car window in a trance. Edgar coughed twice, his tone slightly resentful. Grace, Im hurt Silence answered him. It was you who hurt me. The air was quiet and quiet. Edgar looked at the wound on his right arm. But Grace seemed to be still angry? Simon, who was driving in the front row, felt that the atmosphere was so solemn that his toes were sticking out. However, Edgar did not realize it and began to confess seriously, After thest charity party, I let Fred keep watching, so tonight I went along to Nancys foothold, but Tim not going to date her. I dont have an old rtionship with her either. I just want to get some clues from her to help you find out who hurt youst time. Grace narrowed her eyes, but still pursed her lips tightly and did not say anything. She was actually thinking about Nick. As for Nick, she had admired him since she was a child. However, something unhappy happened between them. From then on, Nick entered the secret investigation department to train, and she had an ident in Frant city the next year. This time, Nick had be a stranger There was something strange about him.. Grace was very focused, and Edgar quietly stared at her from the side. Soon after they arrived at the vi, Grace opened the car door and thought of something when she walked to the door of the vi. If your body is almost recovered, then you can go back to work. The time for your milltary order has not yet expired. Got it. Edgar followed her step by step. After returning to his room, the expression on his face gradually turned cold. Nick was such a jerk. Todays matter was obviously that he sent someone to follow him, which ruined his business at a critical moment. If he did not retaliate, it was hard to suppress his anger. Because Grace had released him from surveince before, he sent an order to Eric directly on his phone. For a few days, the wind was calm. After Grace had breakfast, she went to the Fallen family. After Edgar washed the dishes, he went out with her. Nancys matter was barely over. Graces next target was directly at the Evans Corporation. Her money had been in the Evans familys pocket for too long. It was time to get it back slowly. Evans was also in the real estate construction industry. Although their reputation and market value were notparable to the Fallens, they were still leaders in the industry. In addition, the 8.8 billion that Grace had previously acquired from the Fallens shares had all gone into Jades bag. Evans damage during this period of time was not great. Grace called Belinda and made a new n with her. at the same t time. Edgar quietly sk ipped work from the construction site of Lanbag se Building Materials and went to the agreed private room to meet with Nick. Nick had already taken off his military uniform and put on a more casual ck silk shirt. The two buttons at the cor were slightly loose, revealing his delicate corbone and chest muscles. When Edgar entered, Nick was leaning on the sofa, drinking red winezily. He picked up the red wine on the table, poured himself a ss, and drank it Enough. Nick pped his hands lightly, his phoenix eyes raised, and he stared at him. I like Grace. Ive liked it since I was a child. If it wasnt for the dy in going to the secret investigation for the past few years, she and I might have been married. I know you like her too, but youre divorced. Shes just treating you as a pet to get revenge., are you willing too? Edgar did not speak, his ck eyes were as deep as a pool. Nick continued, I checked your information, but I found nothing. Obviously, your identity is not just that of the Fallen family, so who are you? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 He was lying on the sofa, his blue eyes staring at Edgar. His posture waszy and full of evil charm. He had checked the subordinates around Edgar. They were not simple people, and Edgars information was so clean that he had to doubt it. Im just Edgar, thats all. Edgars dark eyes narrowed as he walked over to the sofa beside Nick and sat up straight. He nced slightly, and his eyes first noticed the delicate and perfect chest muscles and corbone in Nicks exposed ck shirt. With his blue and deep phoenix eyes, he looked like a fairy, Even a man thought this picture was extremely beautiful, so Grace would also think it was very seductive, right? Edgar suddenly remembered Nicks love for many years with Grace, and theplicated look in Graces eyes when she saw Nick in the Police Bureau. Graceshe had liked him before, right? Nick noticed that he was staring at his body and pursed his lips. Im a person who has to do something about my things. If someone dares to get their hands on them, Ill chop up that person and sna tch it back. You understand me. do you mean? Edgarughed. With Nick alone, he wanted to chop him up? He poured himself another ss of wine and poured it into his throat with a provocative tone. You can try, Ill apany you, but He paused, his expression serious, She is not someones personal belongings. I have experienced. this issue a long time ago. She has always had her own opinions and ideas. No one else can affect her decisions. C Of course, but I can guide her to make a choice, just likest night. Mentioningst night, Edgars ck eyes narrowed, and her anger burst out. Nick sat up and looked at him. I taught her how to use marksmanship. She is very smart. She knows how to do it once she learns it. Last night, I was behind her and saw her shots clearly. Edgar realized what he wanted to say and suddenly frowned. He continued, If she doesnt want to hurt you, she has the ability to make you unscathed, so she is angry with you, and even has murderous intentions. You are just a pet to her. Reward for obedience. If you are obedient, punish her, she no longer loves you. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Think about her expression when she first saw me. She has me in her heart. When the misunderstanding between me and her is resolved, your pet will no longer exist. Do you understand? Edgars thin lips pursed tightly, his pupils trembled slightly, and his ck eyes were deep and cold. Nick admired his expression andughed arrogantly. However, in the next second, Edgar alsoughed. As expected of the boss of secret investigations, he is good at alienating people and scheming. He can grab peoples frailties, smash them to pieces, and tear peoples hearts to pieces. Chapter 168 Hearing that. Nick narrowed his eyes and stared at him cautiously. With just two sentences, he reacted so quickly. This man was definitely not as simple as he seemed. Edgar continued, Its not just that easy for you to quietly ask me to meet today, isnt it? Nick returned to his smile. Dont you want to see how much weight you have in her heart? In the face of life and death, she cares more about you or me? The two men looked at each other from a distance. A cold and cruel one. An evil spirited man. Grace and Belinda were in the middle of the meeting when there was a sudden noise from the corridor outside. It was loud. Grace and Belinda looked at each other, then stood up and pushed open the door to check. A man in a suit was arguing with the female assistant. Whats wrong? she asked. The assistant quickly walked over and said, Ms. Grace, I told this gentleman that you are in a meeting with Ms. Belinda and its not convenient for you to see guests, but he just wanted to barge in. I almost didnt stop him! The man turned his head and bowed respectfully to Grace, Miss Grace. Grace looked at his face, as if she had seen him somewhere before, Are you the person by Nicks side? He was very happy to be recognized. Yes, Im from Mr. knight. Im taking the liberty to disturb you. Its really urgent. My Mr. knight and Mr. Fallen are going to y a game of life! Gamble? Graces cold eyes narrowed, What kind of trick is Nick trying to pull up?! The two of them are in the private room of the bar in the world right now. Hurry up and persuade them. It might be fatal! Grace twisted her eyes, her face went gloomy almost instantly. She turned around and instructed Belinda, who was standing at the door, Go down and do your work first. Well continue the meeting tomorrow. After giving her instructions, she quickly rushed to the Sekai Bar. Pushing open the door of the VIP room, the two men were sitting opposite each other on the circr leather sofa across the coffee table. On the coffee table, there were arranged firearm parts. The desire to win in each others eyes was extremely strong. Noticing Graceing in, Edgar who was near the door quickly stood up, blocking her line of sight. Graces eyes were cold and her tone was unkind, What are you doing? Chapter 165 Edgar looked back slightly and said to Nick, Get dressed. Nick raised his eyebrows and slowly buttoned the two shirt buttons that had been loosened at his corbone. Seeing that he was dressed neatly, Edgar moved to the side and Jet Grace sit on the sofa first. Grace sat in the middle, her hands folded in a domineering posture, and coldly nced at the entire firearms parts on the coffee table. Red lips sneered: ying a game of assembly? If you lose, then shoot a gun at the opponents head? Whose idea was this? The two men were silent at the same time. Grace looked sideways and looked at Edgar first. Hes the boss of the secret investigation department. Hes been touching this thing since he was a child. You actually agreed to y this game with him. Do you know about guns? This was a temptation. w Edgars ck eyes smiled slightly. Ive been fortunate enough to use it a few times before. Although Im not familiar with it, he provoked me first. As a man, of course, i had to give it a shot. Nick said, Sister Grace, this is a game between us men. Grace snorted coldly, crossed her hands, and leaned back on the sofa. Since you dont take your life seriously, I wont stop you. Whatever, let me see whose head blooms first Nicks men were dumbfounded. Ah? Arent you here to persuade us to use peace? Graces expression was indifferent, as if she was watching the fun. Nick looked at his staff. Go out. No matter what you hear or what happens, donte in. Yes. As soon as the men left, the room fell into an extremely low pressure as the private room door closed. Nick looked at Edgar and pursed his lips, We signed a life and death contract. Whoever pretends to be the first will be able to shoot the other party to death. There was a light smile on Edgars face. Ill apany you to the end. Grace clenched her palms tightly, breathing a little deeper. Nick was more ruthless than Edgar. If he won, he would definitely shoot. But since Edgar dared to gamble, it must not be an unprepared battle. Guns and weapons are very strictly controlled in the country. Even if it is a wealthy family, not necessarily many people have touched It. Edgar actually said that he had used it a few times. She really wanted to see how well Edgar knew about this thing and how fast he was, Just as she was thinking, the men on both sides of the coffee table were sitting upright, with a murderous aura all over them. It was Nick a few secondster that announced. game, start. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 The two men quickly started to use it, and their movements were almost ovepping. Grace did not understand how to assemble this thing, so she was dazzled. But her eyes were always on Edgar. He was too calm. He said that he had only touched it a few times, but the skilled movements were completely muscle memory. To be able topare with Nick in assembly was not inferior at all. Without many years of experience in handling guns, it was impossible. She stared at Edgar closely, her expression bing more and more serious. Nick, who was opposite him, keenly felt that Graces attention had always been on the opposite side, not a single second of her attention was directed at him. When he assembled thest part, his hand paused for half a second. In the past half second, Edgar had alreadypleted the assembly. He raised the gun coldly and aimed it at his eyebrows. His knuckles were about to pull the trigger. Grace noticed his actions and almost instantly said, Edgar, you cant! Edgar was startled, his ck eyes suddenly trembled uncontrobly, but he did not move. Put it down, this is an order! On the opposite side, Nicks eyes were provocative. Edgar hit his lower lip and was roared by this order. After struggling for two seconds, he finally put down the gun, his face pale. Nickughed happily, Congrattions, you won the game but lost to her. As I said before, youre just a pet that has to obey its owner, so you should quit. Edgars eyshes drooped slightly, his ck eyes were empty, and his hands and feet were cold. Nick turned his gaze to Grace again, and his tone was delighted, Sister Grace, I know that although you dont want to ept me, you still care about me. Well be fine in the future. Good? Grace looked at Edgar and then at thest piece on the coffee table that Nick had not assembled. she instantly understood that Nick had just used a small trick. She looked at Nick and said indifferently, Youre wrong. I just dont want to see blood. If you loaded up the gun first, I would also stop you from killing him. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nicks expression gradually froze. Grace continued, If you and him have to let me choose one, Ill choose Edgar. This years employment period expired, and she would not have any interaction with Edgar. This was his personal guarantee. There was still a recording on her phone. But Nick was different. If he could notpletely cut off his possessive desire for her, it would only bring her a lot of trouble in the future. Nick was even tougher than Edgar! 12:35 The Milonaire and ire I wil Sister Grace, I know youre still mad at me Grace look over his words, Tm not angry anymore about what happened so many years ago, and I cant be with you. She looked at Edgar, smiled sexually, and waved at him with her slender fingertips, Come here, sit on me. The two men were startled at the same time. Under the attack of her beautiful eyes, Edgar suddenly got up and walked over. Grace pulled him into her arms and let him sit on herp. Although she was smaller than the two men, her aura was fierce and she did not lose at all The light in her eyes was as if she was the y boy who came to have fun. Edgars body was stiff, heis mind went nk, his heart was pounding, and he did not understand what she was trying to do. She actually took the initiative to let him sit on top of her??? Grace met his suspicious gaze, rubbed his short hair gently, smiled until her eyebrows curved, and when she spoke, her voice was soft and charming. Hold me. Edgars fingers stiffened and he tentatively wrapped his arms around her waist for two seconds. Just as he was getting closer, Grace used a voice that only two people could hear. Edgar frowned as she pressed her head against her shoulder. From Nicks direction, Edgar was bowing his back, and the Little Bird was leaning against her. Her face was ustomed to ?L This scene was especially dazzling. Nicks eyes tightened as he spoke with difficulty, Sister Grace, are you trying to provoke me on purpose? Grace shruggedzily, Nick, do I look to you like a little woman who can pamper you in her arms. I also have money and power, so why should I be a little woman? I also like to raise a man to spoil him. He, we are destined to never get together. Also, I remember that you have a cleanliness addiction. The day I put your coat on the flower stand, you never wore it again. You dont like the way I put it on the flower stand, and you dont like being touched on your things, but you need to know, Ive never belonged to you, Ive belonged to myself, so Ill go and get my hands on other men. Nick gritted his teeth, Youre young and you like to swap roles. I can apany you. You can y for as long as you want. Who doesnt do ridiculous things when theyre young and frivolous. I dont care about your past. I just want you! As long as he found a chance to kill Edgar, she would still belong to him. Grace secretly sighed. His temper was so stubborn, it seemed that he was not strong enough. She lightly patted Edgars back and motioned for him to sit on top of her and face her. Edgar did so without saying a word. Grace caressed his handsome face gently, her voice soft, with a hint of weariness, Edgar, you two have yed enough games, but Im very tired from being troubled by you, dont you think I should do something? Edgar stared at her nkly. Although he did not understand, he did not stop her. No matter what Grace wanted to do, he would unconditionally support and obey. Even if he knew that her gentle smile was just acting, it was enough. Just as he was tired of being in her arms and wrapped around her slender waist, his nostrils were filled with the good smell of her body, as if he was in a dream If it was a dream, he would rather drown in this dream. Grace saw him in a trance, pinched his chin, and raised her eyebrows to remind, Give me the belt. Edgar did not hesitate to untie the metal buckle, pulled out the belt, and handed it to her. Hand. Did you want to p his palm to vent his anger? He stretched out his left hand, palm up, t. Two hands. Edgar obeyed obediently. However, he saw that Grace wrapped his belt around his wrist and quickly tied it to his wrist. Then she lifted his hands up and let him raise them above his head. He pulled out his white shirt from his suit pants, lifted it up, and held it in front of his thin lips. Bite. Feng Yunian obediently used her teeth to hold it in. His shirt was removed, and under the dim light of the private room, his skin was a little sickly pale after receiving the special medicine. The perfect abdominal muscles were unobstructed in front of Graces eyes, and the texture of his abdomen was delicate and clear. Very eye-catching. Grace used her cold fingertips to gently caress the texture of his abdomen, as if he was tasting a delicious meal, he slowly swallowed. Her Little face smiled wickedly. Do you like it? Edgar was so teased that his heart was itching unbearably, and he inadvertently let out a very light. hum from between his teeth. Nicks teeth were aching from the side, his jawline clenched tightly. This scene stimted his nerves extremely strongly. His eyes were red, Sister Grace Grace just ignored him. She just felt that the strength was not enough. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Nick was really excited to the point that he was about to explode. He suppressed the anger in his heart and said softly. Sister Grace, I can do this too. Im better looking than him, am I not more pleasing to you? Grace lifted Edgars chin again and observed his facial features. Youre good-looking, but hes handsome. Its different. Nicks facial features were soft and delicate, and his pair of blue phoenix eyes added a lot of color. He was extremely beautiful, even more beautiful than a beautiful woman. Edgars eyes were dark and deep, and his facial features were extraordinary. When he wasnt smiling, he felt cold and cruel. When his eyes narrowed and he pretended to be innocent, he felt like a wolf dog in sheeps clothing. His face was more handsome. At this moment, his thin lips were lightly dipping into his shirt, and his hands were bound. It was the ultimate desire and feeling. It made her feel like she wanted to bully him. Graces words fell into Edgars ears. He obediently kept his hands up and his shirt tucked into his mouth. How nice. Grace was very satisfied with his performance. She brought the red wine poured on the table and handed it to his lips. This is a reward. Edgars teeth were slightly loose, and his shirt slipped off. Under the feeding of Grace, he drank the ss of red wine. It was sweet and intoxicating. It was the most delicious ss of wine in the world. He waspletely lost in the sweet aroma of wine. Unable to extricate himself from her even if he wanted to. Grace saw the dark red wine dripping from the corner of his mouth, and gently wiped it off with her index finger. The wine was transferred to her fingertips. She lowered her eyes and passed her finger to Edgars lips. Yours, Tim, Edgars checks were slightly red, and she gently stuck out the tip of her tongue as she carefully licked the wine on her fingers. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Graces heart felt very refreshed when she looked at him with such a ttering expression. After three years of marriage, he had always been aloof, condescending, and sarcastic. When she saw him, he always had a cold face, arrogant and alienated, as if she owed him eighty billion. But now. This man sat on top of her, carefully, and did everything to please her. He was like a big dog that was intoxicated and waiting for his master to caress him. 12-75 The Millenaine His Billionaire Eu vide Such a scene waspletely impossible for her to imagine before. Grace was extremely satisfied, and herughter was exceptionally bright. The smile reflected in Edgars eyes, and the tip of his tongue tried to curry favor with her. It made Grace to giggle. Nicks eyes were red as he red really hard at Edgar. There was an urge. He hoped that the person sitting on Grace would be him, and that he would be the one who could make her smile so happily like that. He was very unwilling to give up. Sister Grace, do you dare to say that you have never been. interested in me? Was the rtionship over the years my wishful thinking? Grace retracted her fingers, lifted Edgars shirt, and took it to his lips again. Edgar bit into his shirt, and Graces touch continued. While she continued to tease him, she answered Nicks words. Nick, Im not going to hide it from you. 1 liked you before, but when I needed you the most, you hacked away. From that moment on, it was doomed to be impossible for us in our entire lives. Now, that love is completely gone. No more. Nick looked lonely and could not say a word for a long time. Grace: You also saw that I am living well now. If you really feel that you owe me, you should stay away from me and never disrupt my life again. Nicks eyes showed how her words had hurt him as he stared at her nkly, He expected her to turn around and look at him with a hint of reluctance. Unfortunately, that was not the case. Grace was teasing Edgar with a smile. Edgar felt a little uneasy because of how close he was to her. His breathing started to be short of breath, and the frequency of humming became more and more frequent. Grace saw that he was enduring hard, and asked gently, what do you want? his teeth trembled as he bit his shirt. Grace was extremely patient and smiled dotingly, Okay, its not convenient here, Ill go back and satisfy you. She lightly patted Edgars waist, motioned for him to stand up, then helped him loosen the belt that bound his hands, and handed it back to 1 Fix it yourself and get dressed. Edgars wrist was red from the belt. But his red marks were like trophies, dangling in front of Nicks eyes. This made Nicks eyes hurt and his heart hurt even more. After he was dressed, Graces small hand took the initiative to lead his big, well-defined palm, and her beautiful eyes were gentle, Lets go home. From the beginning to the end, not once did Grace look at Nick on the sofa. The two of them held hands and left the bar. After they got into the car and drove back to the Bay Vi, Grace coldly retracted her hand from hts- After the scene she just put up, she was extremely tired. She gently closed her eyes and rested. The sudden change made Edgar feel a little ufortable. In the private room of the world just now, he heard the most beautiful words from Graces mouth. She said that if it came down to it and she had to choose between him and Nick, she would choose him. She said that Nick was good-looking, he was handsome, and that she liked his face more. Edgars reddish cars did not retreat. He tentatively reached out wanting to ask if there was even a little sincerity in her two sentences. Grace Before he could touch her sleeve, Grace frowned in disgust and subconsciously moved her arm an inch away. Her face suddenly got extremely cold. At least she had the patience to exin to Nick, but ow, she was even toozy to say a word to him. This indifference was like a constant reminder to him that he was just acting and that everything was fake. Dont deceive yourself. She was just making trouble with Nick, she was just trying to provoke Nick And he was nothing in her eyes. He was a tool that could be thrown away. Edgar resisted the dull pain in his heart and followed her out of the car without saying a word. When they approached the door of the vi, Grace stopped and looked back at him expressionlessly. Dont think that youre just s kipping work to see Nick today. Just clean up the yard and then go to bed. After she finished speaking, she coldly retracted her eyes and walked into the vi. The door mmed shut. This door was like a gap between the two of them that could not be bridged. He suddenly remembered Nicks words today, You are just a pet to her. If you obey, you will be rewarded. If you dont, you will be punished. She no longer loves you. Edgars heart was almost choked with pain. The feeling of waking up from a dream. It was heartbreaking. The little bit of hope that had ignited was now mercilessly torn apart. It was a pain and disappointinent that was even more heartbreaking than when there was no hope. It was almost overwhelming. He tugged at his heart and leaned against the wall, trying to ease the severe anguish. In front of his eyes, Graces extreme gentleness continued to sh across the bar. He knew it was acting, but he couldnt help but sink in. It was him who lost. Why are you still not moving? A cold questioning voice suddenly sounded from behind. It was Grace who opened the door and was looking at him from the side. Edgar sucked in his sour nose, then turned around and lowered his head to face her. Grace could sense that something was wrong with him, so she approached him and raised his chin. Themp at the entrance of the vipletely exposed his face in front of her. His eyes were red and his long eyshes were trembling. Graceughed lightly. Did you cry? Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 After knowing him for so long, although he had pretended to be wronged a few times before, this was the first time that Grace had seen him cry seriously. Is he really that sad? She sighed helplessly and said in a softer tone. Its about acting, are you distracted? Edgar did not say anything, and lowered his eyes. There was a touch of fragility in his ck eyes. Yes, he had lost his mind and had fallen into a deep depression In the end, he waspletely hurt by reality, and his heart was now left aching. Grace had nothing to say. Only by being awake from beginning to end would he not lose his judgment Acting was just acting. Fakes could nevere true. She had always known the difference. Besides, do you want her to coax him? Impossible. Moreover, she could not say anythingforting. She turned her head and was about to leave. She returned to her cold tone and said. Quickly sweep, Im sleeping. However, just as she took a step. Edgars wrist tightly grasped her hand from behind. She looked tired. Let go, Im tired. She wanted to sleep. Edgar did not move, and when his red eyes looked at hers, he was extremely aggrieved. GraceCan you hurt me asionally, and be a little bit more skeptical about me? Its been a long time since my heart has been hurt, and it will always hurt. His voice trembled slightly, and there was a trace of pleading in his deep voice. His throat rolled gently, and his hand gripped her wrist very hard, Graces back stiffened as she stood still. Will it hurt? The answer is yes. But when she heard this from Edgars mouth, she felt that it was strange. Its ridiculous, whos not heartbroken? Theyve umted a lot of disappointment before they choose to let go. Ive felt this pain before. Since you feel the pain, you should let go earlier. What I said to Nick today, Ill give it to you as well. With that, she forcibly broke away from Edgars hand and entered the vi without looking back. But this time, she did not close the door. Edgar watched her going back up to the third floor, and finally disappeared around theer, She was right. In the past, she had been hurt by him with all her heart. Now all this was just the pain she had suffered after he left. He deserved it. Edgar did not dy any longer, went to the back garden to get a broom, and carefully cleaned the fallen leaves in the garden. The night ofte autumn was bitterly cold. He only wore a thin white shirt and his face was cold and pale. Although he was holding a wooden broom and doing a very ordinary thing, he was still looking noble and aweCinspiring. In the room on the third floor, Grace did not turn on the lights. She stood quietly behind the window and watched, her cold eyes not knowing what she was thinking. After watching for a few minutes, she indifferently looked back and went back to sleep. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Edgar swept the yard until two in the morning. Because he was only wearing a single shirt and had been exposed to the cold wind for a few hours, he caught a cold the next day. As soon as Grace woke up, she heard the sound of coughing from downstairs. After washing and putting on makeup, she went downstairs and saw the tall figure busy in the kitchen and the steaming breakfast on the table. Knowing that it was time for Grace to get up, Edgar used his fists to cover his thin lips every time he coughed. Grace stood on the stairwell and watched for a while, then she could see all his small actions. Edgar heard the footsteps, and when he turned around, he saw that Grace was only wearing a ck velvet long sleeve and a snowCcolored gauze skirt. Her small shoulders looked very slender. He quickly took the trench coat from the coat rack at the door and helped her put it on. The weather is getting colder. Even if you are indoors, you have to keep warm. You are in good shape. Grace did not refuse, but raised her face to observe him. He was seriously helping her put on a trench coat. His ck eyes were deep and still, but it was hard to hide his sickness. If youre sick, you can rest for a day. You dont have to force yourself to go to the Fallen Corporation. Edgar paused as she helped her to tidy up her neckline, he was stunned for a couple of seconds before answering. Okay. After she put on her coat, he helped her draw out her seat. Grace walked over to take a seat and ate her breakfast in silence. Halfway through the meal, it was very lively outside the vi, with theughter of a few bodyguards, Eleven and Twelve were almost healed from the stab wounds on their body, they had just been discharged from the hospital today. Apart from some bruises on his face, the newly added boduguard, Jonas was also better. Grace let them in, and the three of them walked to the open space in the living room and stood there. They were all about the same height, with a burly stature, long legs and narrow waist. Except for Jonas, whose skin was a little darker, they were overall more eyeCcatching. Grace drank a mouthful of porridge and smiled with satisfaction, Very good, everyone is back, it will be lively in the future. Edgar stood by the side silently, and looked at the bodyguards one by one, and finally stopped on Jonas face. He frowned slightly. Who are VOLLZ Jonas lowered his head and replied calmly, Mr. Fallen, Im Miss Graces newly hired bodyguard, Jonas. Edgar was still a little ticked off by what happened on the Crane Bay Bridge that day. He always felt that his face was familiar and stared at him vigntly. After Grace finished eating her breakfast, she elegantly wiped her mouth with a tissue and stated her n for the day in a calm tone, Twelve and Jonas, you will go with me to thepany, and the remaining three will stay and look after the vi. They all said in unison, Yes, Miss. Grace went to the Fallen Corporation. Although Edgar had a days rest because he was sick, he did not sit idle. Just because he dint have to go to thepany doesnt mean he dint have to do housework. He took two cold medicines, and he was busy until midCafternoon when he suddenly heard two crisp bird calls with a special code. Another year. He went downstairs to the living room. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Eric swaggering over from the garden again, followed by Seth who had juste from 5 City w Eric swaggering over Edgar looked at Eric dangerously. How could this bay vi be like his own home, where he was free toe and go? How many bodyguards of the Smith family had gotten to know him so well? He thought about it, and he smiled and walked towards him. When he saw his weak face, he instantly turned serious. Boss, I havent seen you for a few days. Why are you so sick? Youre looking so weak. Edgars ck eyes sank as he gritted his back mrs, Im doing very well. Realizing that he had said something wrong, he quickly patted his mouth twice and smiled. apologetically. I brought Seth over here. Boss, please talk to him. I will take care of the Smith Family bodyguards. I promise not to let them Eavesdropping on the message. Edgars warning eyes stared at him. Seth understood and immediately raised his right hand, I promise not to be rough, say it carefully, Edgar retracted his gaze and took seth up to the room on the second floor. He closed the window and sat on the small sofa beside the bed. Seth stood in front of him. Seeing that he was so solemn, he quickly asked, Doss, is there anything urgent that you need me to do? a mission? He gently touched his watch, and when the words reached his lips, he mouth twisted twice. His eyes were dark and his expression was a little troubled. Seth could not help but follow him carefully. However, Edgar asked, How did youhow did you chase after your wife? Huh?? Seths pupils froze. What the hell was this? Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Could it be because the Boss was divorced that his romance had stimted the Boss heart? His knees sank almost instantly, and he was about to kneel on the spot. Boss, I was wrong! I dont dare to quietly fall in love anymore. Please spare me this timeOr you can punish me lightly! Who said they would punish you? Huh? Seths bent kures stopped in the middle, his posture awkward, his expression obviously not slowing down, he look a little funny, Edgars face was expressionless and his eyes were serious. I encountered a simr problem recently, so I called you to Frant city to ask you for advice. Seths heart was full of fear, and he observed him for a while, seeing that he really did not mean to be angry, so he tentatively said. My little wife has a good temper and is gentle like water, but she cant touch the bottom line. Shell blow its nothing more than a small gift and attitude. Be sweet. When up. As for making girls happ she needs you, you can Resolutelye forward. Edgar lowered his eyes and pondered for a while, then his expression became more and more solemn. Grace is a rich woman herself. She is not short of money at all. She can buy any gifts. It is not going to work. uh Did you mean to chase after Miss Grace? Ten years ago, he was in trouble. He had heard from Eric before, and knew that Edgar had suffered a lot from being Graces ser vant during this period of time. This woman had a tough temper and was cruel. It was even more difficult for Edgar to get her back than to pick a star in the sky. Seth scratched his head bitterly. Or, is there anything Miss Grace wants to do recently? You can quietly help her, and then pretend to expose it to let her know that you helped her and she will be grateful to you. Edgar thought about it seriously. Grace had been nning to bankrupt the Evans Corporation recently. He could indeed push her from behind, but.. Ill help her, but its not necessary to let her know. She doesnt like to owe people, so it wont change her much. In that case, it wouldnt make much sense for the boss to do this The two men fell silent at the same time. The room fell silent for a while. Ten yearster, he said, Judging from the current situation and Miss Graces temperament, the probability of you remarrying her is almost zero. Have you ever thought about using your real identity to face her? The Millurane and to fimune Ex wife Edgar did not say anything, his ck eyes gloomy. Seth continued. You know what Mrs. Fallen and Ms. Fallen have done to her before, and how tense the rtionship between the three women is. Even if the previous ount is returned, there is still a gap in their heart. Yes, as long as they were here, it would be impossible for Miss Grace to consider remarrying you. Do you have an idea? Edgar raised his eyes and looked at him. Seth quickly approached and continued to whisper, I think you can risk your life. Fate? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Yes, some people are very stubborn. They can only understand their feelings after they have lost what is most important to thempletely. But this matter cant be yed or faked. Miss Grace is very shrewd. She was moved, but she was too dangerous. He paused for a while, then knelt down and begged for his life. Whether you consider this n or not, dont confess to me! Ill get my certificate from my wife next month. Boss, I dont want to. D amn it! Edgar nced at his useless look. It has nothing to do with you. Its my own idea. Ill think about it again. Seth finally let out a sigh of relief and got up from the ground. The two of them chatted about the n for a while before leaving the room. The vi was peaceful and quiet. Edgar and Seth looked around, and finally in the corner of the back garden, they saw four men sitting on small benches, concentrating on yingndlords. They were so focused that Edgar and Seth didnt even pay attention. Seventeen: A pair of queens! Eric angrily smashed two cards, I still have a pair of aces, I didnt expect that, haha! seventeen was so angry that he said, Da mn it! You still have this hand! edgar and Seth: he couldnt find anyone anywhere, but he ended up fighting thendlords here. Seth didnt think about this. He quickly ran up to him and said, How can four people fight thendlord? Theres still a shortage of people, count me! Eric,e here. Edgar shouted as he turned around and walked towards the tree in the front yard. Seths eyes flickered with excitement, waiting for Eric to abdicate and make way for the virtuous. Eric was helpless, so he could only hand over the cards in his hand to Seth to continue, and he got up and followed his boss. After confirming that he was far away, the poker lean could not hear him. Edgar calmed down and asked in a low voice, How did you do the thing that i told you tost time? Eric he looked around and whispered into his ear, Dont wony, Boss, Ive used your name to cause some trouble for the Secret Service. Its estimated that within three days, Nick will definitely leave. Frant city, he probably wonte back to Frant city any time soon. Good. Chapter 12 Edgar agreed, and thought of the new bodyguard today. That new bodyguard, Joans, go look into him, I always think that he looks familiar, as if he had seen him the other day. If it is true, then this person has to be on guard. Remembering that Grace had brought Jonas out today, he quickly added, The information needs to be quick. Yes, Boss. Fallen Corporation, the CEOs office. Grace and Belinda had just finished their meeting when they received a call from Nick. She epted it, her tone extremely indifferent, Master knight, did I not say it clearly enoughst night? Nick was stunned for a while, then sighed, Sister Grace, theres something wrong with the secret investigation. Im leaving Frant city. I dont know when the next time we will meet Grace was expressionless. Business is more important. Nick sighed again, his tone solemn, Sister Grace, you are too ruthless. Even if we cant be lovers, we are still friends based on the rtionship between the knight and the Smith family. My friend, dont you want to know who it is? I want to invite you out for thest time tonight. Grace was silent for a while. She had always felt that Nick was acting strange this time. If she didnt go and see him for herself, how would she know what medicine he bought in the gourd? Okay, where is it? The Color Realm Bar. After thinking about it, Nick added, This time, its just our three old friends. Dont bring that little pet with you. Mmm. After hanging up, Grace pondered for a long time and analyzed what had happened during this time. Then she decided to call Twelve and Jonas in. I have a party in the evening. It doesnt need too many people. Its enough for only Jonas to follow me. Twelve, you go back to the vi first. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Twelve nced at Jonas who was beside him. He was a little worried, but he hesitated, Miss. Grace waved her handzily. Lets go down. After the two of them left, she received another call from Patrick. Girl, eldest brother has checked it carefully. There is no file of a man simr to this in the smith familys personnel list. Grace pursed her lips and fell into deep thought. Parick continued, It may be that your new recruit, Jonas, is lying, or it may be that this person is hiding deep. Well, Patric, dont worry, I know what to do. After hanging up, she took out the sketchbook in the drawer, flipped to the page with the portrait of the man in ck, and carefully studied it for a while before continuing to work It was not until it was close to the end of work that she took Jonas to the colour realm Bar. Jonas drove the car, Grace sat in the back seat. The atmosphere in the car was quiet. Grace noticed his gaze. What do you want to say? Jonas hesitated before saying, Miss, I was sent over there to kill you before. The people around you have always been suspicious of me. Why do you believe me? Even tonight, you only brought me to protect you, Arent you afraid of what Im really going to do to you on the way? Graces lips curled into a smile. Since you have be mine, of course, I will absolutely trust you. Besides, my own kung fu foundation is not bad. You should know already that I can fight. Jonas alsoughed remembering that night on the bridge. She did not hide her words and was very straightforward, but he really liked it. The two of them chatted quite harmoniously, but Jonas suddenly wanted to tease her, Grace suppressed the coldness in her eyes and looked out the window nonchntly. Would you? Before Jonas had time to answer, the Color World Bar had arrived. Grace told him to hide in the dark when he had nothing to do, ande out again if he had something to do. After p giving her orders, she entered the bar on her own. Because tonight she was wearing a gentle and ssical looking ck velvet and gauze dress, s soon as she walked in, she looked a little out of tune with the men and women in the bar. But Grace didnt care about this and went to the private room that Nick had reserved. In the aisle, a very tall man wearing sunsses passed her. She suddenly stopped, her expression suddenly serious. Because just now, out of the corner of her eyes, she seemed to faintly nce at the mans temple The Mnaire and The Billionaire Ex wide under his sunsses. There was a mole, and his appearance was a little familiar. This gentleman. When she turned around and looked at the man, her beautiful eyes were shining. The man paused and slowly turned around. Under the sunsses, his nose was high and straight. His facial features were not bad. Seeing Grace staring at him andughing, the man was a little puzzled, his voice calm. Is thisdy calling me? Grace elegantly pursed her lips and took two steps closer to him. Yes, sir, how can I get to the VIP69 private room? The mans expression did not change. Im not familiar with this ce. You can ask the adaptability at the bar. Looking at your ent, it doesnt seem like youre a native of Frant city. Did youe from out ofFrom N?velDrama.Org. town to travel? The mans eyes met hers under his sunsses, and his face was cold. Miss, if youre asking for directions, you can find the staff. If youre chatting. I have something else to do, so Ill leave first. Grace smiled and nodded as she watched the man disappear into the aisle. It was not until she turned around that her eyes gradually turned cold. When she opened the door, it was very quiet inside. Only Nick was sitting on the sofa tasting red wine. Master knight, wouldnt he deliberately lie to me about having an old friend to let me agree toing out? Nick took the initiative to pour her a ss of red wine, with a wry smile in his phoenix eyes, Does Sister Grace think I would be this kind of person? The old friend is real, but he hasnt arrived yet. We can drink and chat for a while. He pushed the red wine to the coffee table in front of her. Grace walked straight in and sat, but did not take the ss of red wine. Nick saw that she didnt want to drink andughed, Its just a drink to see me off. Sister Grace wont even give me this little face, right? After he finished speaking, he drank a ss of bitter wine with a mncholy face. Those blue phoenix eyes lost their former style and seemed unwilling. He filled himself with a ss of red wine again and held it up to Grace. Grace picked up the ss, elegantly shook the dark red wine, and passed it to the tip of her nose to sniff it. The red lips asked tentatively, Ive known Mr. knight for so many years. Mr. knight should not be the kind of man who knows how to do bad things. Do you think so? Nicks expression gradually became serious, You suspect that I have drugged the alcohol? Grace did not say anything, nor did she deny it, she still had a faint smile on her face. Nick quickly stood up from the sofa, walked over to her, and drank her ss of wine. Graces eyshes twitched slightly, but the expression on her face did not change. As if stimted by her distrustful gaze, Nick picked up the remaining half of the bottle of red wine The Millen on the table, rolled his throat and poured it directly into his mouth. Because he poured it too quickly, a lot of wine dipped from his lips and slipped down his neck, leaving wine stains on his snow-white shirt. When he finished filling the bottle, he threw the bottle to the opposite wall. It was torn apart with a loud bang. Can you trust me now? His slender legs stag gered slightly, and his phoenix eyes were hurt as he stared at Grace. As if his heart was hot, he roughly and violently ripped open the two buttons on his chest, revealing his delicate corbone. With his face, he was very lustful. It was a pity that Grace had no time to admire his beauty. She smiled and her eyes narrowed, and her voice was soft. It was just a joke with Mr. knight, but it made Mr. knight unhappy. It was my fault. Since it was to see you off, of course, this ss of wine must be really strong. She stood up and opened a new battle of red wine. She filled it with a new ss and elegantly greeted Nick. Nick noticed that her eyes were not paying attention to his small movements. Thinking of this, he slumped back on the sofa, as if unwilling, and issued a final question Sister Grace, its really impossible for us? Yes. On this issue, Grace did not hesitate and spoke indifferently. Nick lowered his head. Grace could not see his expression, but she could clearly feel a strong sense of frustration and disappointment all over his body. There was always sadness and frustration, but it was impossible for her to say anything tofort him, much less give Nick a chance. Just as the atmosphere in the private room was strange, the door of the private room was gently opened. A slender figure walked in on her high heels. Grace subconsciously shifted her gaze to the new person. After seeing the persons appearance, she was slightly startled. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 She looked around from her memory and asked uncertainly, Are you Joan knight? When Joan saw that she still remembered her, she happily went forward and took her arm. Sister Grace, youre so beautiful. I havent seen you for so many years. Do you miss me? The fourth brother said that youre in Frant city, so I couldnt wait toe and y with you. Joan and Nick were half-brothers and sisters. They were the seventh in the knight family. Like her, sh was the youngest daughter. She was three years younger than her. She was a little princess. She smiled and touched Joans nose. Joan held onto her arm softly and swayed, Sister Grace is happy to see me. I like her like this. I wont let others touch her. Come y with me. Did she y with her? Isnt this a little grandfather who has a lot of things for himself? Nick also said, Sister Grace, I only received this urgent matter this morning. This little ancestor came quietlyst night. I will leave Frant city tomorrow morning, and I will have to leave her to you to take care of her for me. Its been a while. Grace frowned slightly. Just as she was about to refuse, Joan put her pillow on her arm and acted like a spoiled child. Sister Grace, I havent seen your ce in Frant city yet. Just take me in for half a month. I promise not to cause you any trouble. How could it be in half a month? This little ancestor would have driven her crazy by then. Three days at most. Three days? only three days! Joan pursed her lips. This is not a big deal was that she would rent a small ce to live here. The mor of the dance floor could be heard from outside the bar. The temporary residence was settled.. to go outside? Grace thought of the man in the suit she had just met, and doubts arose in her heart. She subconsciously looked at Nick beside her, Nick was pouring wine for himself. His profile was delicate and his outlines were clear. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Joan was still acting like a spoiled child, her expression was simple and cute. If she was hiding something, her eyes wouldnt be able to pretend. Seeing that Grace did not answer, Joan emphasized it over and over again, Isnt it good! Sister Grace is the best, just apany me down to y for a while. Grace gently tugged at her face, Good. Bay Vi. Edgar was preparing dinner in the kitchen. Chapter 174 Sitting in the living room, Eric used hisptop to research Jonass information. Seth and a few bodyguards were still ying cards in the hackyard, ying with high spirits. Boss,e over here. With a solemn tone, Edgar came out of the kitchen. He turned theptop in his hand and showed him the screen. Boss, look, Ive uploaded a screenshot of Jonas under the surveince of the Fallen Corporation today. I remember his face on the day of the Crane Bay Bridge ident. Miss Graces person. He paused and continued, And I cant find any information about this person on the Inte. Hes probably a ck market killer. Edgar looked at that face carefully, his expression bing more and more serious. It was impossible for Grace to not know this persons previous identity. She clearly knew that and she was still willing to keep such a dangerous person by her side. What was she doing? Just as he was thinking. Twelve came back. Hearing something in the backyard, he walked over by the living room window. Edgar saw him keenly, and quickly opened the door to find that only Twelve had returned to the Bay Vi alone He had a bad feeling in his heart and asked him in a deep voice, Where is Grace? Master Fallen, it seems that there was a party at the bar in the world at night. She said that there would not be too many people, so she rushed me back. When he mentioned this, Twelve was disheartened. Edgars brows furrowed deeper and deeper. When only Twelve returned, doesnt this mean that she only brought Jonas with her? Realizing that, he was cold and fierce, and he went straight to the backyard to bring out the few people who were gathering to y cards. Inside the bar. The lights on the dance floor were dazzling and psychedelic. Grace leaned against the pir gracefully and looked at Joan who was dancing to the music like everyone else on the dance floor. She hated such a noisy asion. So she just watched from the side, pping her hands to encourage her, signaling that Joan was dancing well. asionally she observe the various people around the dance floor. Nick was leating on the railing at the entrance of the private room on the second floor. Because of the rtively long distance and all the colored spotlights surrounding the dance floor, Grace could not see his face clearly, only that he seemed to be looking at the situation here. She retracted her eyes, and Jonas suddenly appeared beside her. With a serious expression, he approached her and whispered, The atmosphere here is not right. you have to be careful. Grace told him softly, Yeah, and said calmly, Before I entered the private room, did you see that man with a simr portrait you described? I saw him. Jonas nodded honestly. Chapter 174 Is that him? the Jonas thought for a while, then shook his head cautiously, Although Im notpletely sure, atmosphere at the bar tonight is very delicate. The youngdy only brought me. Be extra careful Just as he finished speaking, a handsome man with a blushing face approached Grace, Grace nced at him and saw that he was good-looking. The man was a little shy. Thisdy I lost the game. They want me to chat with you. Only if you ept my toast can I pass the test. Can you help me? Grace looked at him, but did not say anything. Her beautiful eyes smiled, but the smile did not reach her eyes. The man did not get her affirmative answer, and he was not discouraged. He took the empty ss in Adapteds hand and poured her a small ss of red wine. Miss, can 1? Grace did not move or answer. Beside him. Jonas quietly reminded, Miss, dont drink the wine handed over to you by a stranger at the bar. The man shyly lowered his head and continued, I saw you from the crowd just now. Your beauty is different from all the girls here. You definitely wont refuse to help me pass the test, right? Jonas was still whispering beside him, No, dont pick it up, Miss. Under the different attacks of the two men, Grace raised his eyebrows and smiled. Okay. When the man saw her promise, he was very surprised and handed her the red wine in his hand. Grace was about to pick him up. Just as their hands touched, a pair of slender palms suddenly intercepted the red wine. Grace turned her head and saw a cold and deep face, staring at the man who handed her the wine, his eyes were furious. She doesnt even drink my toast, so you deserve it? Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 How did Edgare here? And the toast he was referring to was a long time ago, right? I remember it clearly. Out of the corner of her eyes, she nced behind him. He was not the only one here. She subconsciously looked up at the railing on the second floor. Nick was still leaning on the same. spot. Although he could not see his expression due to the lighting problem, she could sense that he was looking at her. The man who was toasting was murdered and looked at Grace innocently. Thisdy, I have no ill intentions. Its just a ss of wine. I dont know why this gentleman insulted me. Youre right, its just a ss of wine. Grace smiled and reached for the red wine with her slender fingers. Edgar refused to give it to her, his ck eyes gloomy, and his face was full of displeasure. Her beautiful eyes were gentle, and her tone was frivolous. Honey, let go. Next time, Ill drink your toast too. With those words, Edgar was instantly coaxed. Grace sessfully took back the ss of red wine, sniffed elegantly, and then gently pressed her red lips to the rim of the ss, as if she was about to drink it. The man toasting saw her action, and his eyes flickered with excitement. However, Graces lips stopped just as they were about to touch the wine. She looked at the man yfully. Do you really want me to drink? The man was stunned and nodded in anticipation. In the next second, Graces smiling eyes suddenly became cold, and he directly poured the ss of wine on his face. You know whats in this wine. It should taste good. You can taste it. She didnt notice it at first, but just now, the man said that he hade from the table in the small cubicle. The man was sshed with red wine stains all over his face. He was a little annoyed. You idnt drink it. He wiped his face, lowered his head, and reached for the tissue in his suit pocket. Edgar watched him closely and found that when he lowered his head, his face was cold, which was not a good sign. Taking advantage of Graces attention, the man suddenly took out a small ss jar from his pocket and sshed it on Shengges face. Be careful! Edgars reaction was almost instinctive. He wrapped her in his arms and poured the entire bottle of liquid onto his suit. hmmmm The burning pain came. Edgars brows clenched in pain. His face was pale. Chapter 175 Miss, its sulfuric acid! Eleven shouted in horror. This sentence was like a bomb. It blew up the crowd who were still dancing on the dance floor. They all screamed and ran away. The scene was chaotic. The man who had just sshed on the acid also took advantage of it to run around. Grace was furious: catch him! Dare to use a trick! We must catch it back! After shouting, she quickly observed Edgars condition and quickly took off his suit and shirt. Edgar had only caught a coldst night and his resistance was low. He had just taken two cold medicines and done housework in the afternoon. The pain was so painful that he could not stand still. He leaned his chin on Graces shoulder and gently hugged her waist. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Fortunately, most of the liquid was soaked on the clothes. The entire back was only the size of a palm in the middle. Because the amount of liquid was the most, it prated into the skin and was burned to the point of blurred blood. Butit hurts! He was d that it was him who was hurt. If it identally hurt Grace, his heart would really hurt! Amidst the pain, he raised his eyelids, his eyshes quivered, and the tip of his nose lightly sniffed the pleasant fragrance of Graces fragrance, barely remaining awake. Out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly noticed that Jonas, who had also stayed behind Grace, was gone?! He quickly gave Eric a wink. Eric quietly left to find Jonas. In the middle of the dance floor, Joan quickly rushed by the sc attered crowd and almost fell over. She hurriedly ran back to find Grace. As she approached, she saw the blood dripping wound on Edgars back. Sister Grace, whats the situation? How could he be hurt like this? Grace didnt have time to exin, Its too messy here. I cant care about you. Go find your fourth brother first. After she finished speaking, she asked Eleven to drive and Twelve to carry him. When Twelve came over, Edgar refused his help to carry him. His ck eyes were weak but stubborn. He gritted his teeth and said, Grace, I dont want to go out shirtless. Grace understood and turned around and made Twelve remove his own clothes. she used his shirt to wipe off the concentrated sulfuric acid and blood that remained on his back, and carefully wrapped him in a suit. Twelve hugged his arms and felt a little embarrassed. It was not until Grace called him that he hurriedly went to the Best World Bar. While the bodyguards were chasing him very quickly. The man was unlucky. Before he could rush out of the bar, he was caught by them. Just as Grace was about to get into the car, she thought of the man who had been caught in the har Chapter 175 and looked at Edgar who had already fainted in the back row. She hesitated for a few seconds as she pulled the car door. In the end, she did not choose to get into the car directly, but ordered Eleven and Twelve, Quickly go to the nearest hospital to treat his injury. Eleven asked, What about you, Miss? Ill be backter. She closed the car door, her eyes instantly cold, and murderous intent was rolling in. Back at the Color World Bar, she first went to the front desk and tossed a ck and gold card onto the table. Clear the venue, borrow this ce for use. I will pay for all the expenses. If there is any damage, I will compensate! The front desk was startled by her sharp gaze. She lowered her head and saw the ck and gold card. She had only seen this kind of card on TV. The other end of the phone quickly agreed. The man was kneeling on the dance floor hall by one of her guards, and he was screaming as he struggled. Grace walked over, picked up the empty red wine bottle beside him, and mmed it on the edge of the table. The bottle shattered and made a sharp sound. The man who had been yelling for a second saw her holding the sharp half of the wine bottle. He was aggressive and walked towards him with strong killing intent. What do you want to do! Youah! A shrill scream. Half of the mans face was scratched by the broken wine bottle, and his blood was blurred in an instant. Graces cold eyes were cruel, and she pressed the broken tip of the bottle against the mans neck. His voice was cold, Who sent you here? If sulfuric acid had not been premeditated, it would have been impossible to carry it with him. The man endured the pain and did not say a word. Grace was expressionless and looked at his right arm. You used this hand to ssh it just now? Her guard understood and pushed the man to the ground. The leather shoes severely stepped on his intact face, and forcibly pulled out his right hand and pressed it to the ground. Grace slowly squatted down, her cold eyes suddenly turning fierce, and she stabbed the wine bottle into the back of the mans hand. The piercing screams broke through the sky. The bar staff shivered with fright and hugged into a ball. Graces expression was numb and her tone was cold. Its okay if you dont say it. I wont kill you. I have a hundred ways to torture you until you say it. As she said that, she stabbed the wine bottle into the back of his hand and twisted it around the back of his hand. Ah! 11:45 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wale Chapter 175 The mans body spasmed in pain, and he almost fainted several times. The next one is the left hand. If you dont say it, its the right foot and the left foot. You can weigh them carefully! The man was forced to pull out his left hand again. Graces eyes were fierce, but just as he was about to pierce his skin, but someone grabbed her wrist from behind. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 She turned around and stared at him angrily. she realized that the person who had stopped her was Nick. Nick squinted his eyes, and his expression was serious and cautious. Sister grace, you cant use lynching on this matter. Since Im at the scene, I should bring it back to Frant city Police Bureau for interrogation. He wanted to hurt my face with sulfuric acid. Im just fighting back, cant I? Her tone was cold and she tried to withdraw her hand. Nick clenched her wrist tightly, his expression still grim, He hurts people and deserves to he punished, but if you hurt him again, so do you. Dont forget, this is a bar, even if you clear the venue, There were also a bunch of staff watching, all of them were witnesses. Grace was stunned, and a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth. But Ive already done it. What do you want? Nick was stunned for a long time before he said, I can pretend that I didnt see it and help you clean up the scene, but you cant hit him anymore. Edgar is just your ser vant and your pet. Theres no need for you go to this extreme and hurt yourself in the process. Ill cause trouble for myself. His words shocked Grace. If Edgar hadnt blocked me and hurt my face now, how could you still say such a thing? Nick choked. Grace forcibly shook off his hand and stared at him in disbelief. Nick, the current you is really strange to me. His pupils trembled slightly, and his blue eyes were slightly hurt. He silently took a step back and no longer stopped her. With nothing to stop her, Grace sneered as he squatted in front of the man again, Come on, lets continue. Nodont Grace ignored his begging for mercy, pointed at the back of his left hand again, and held up the wine bottle. Stop! Just as she was about to smash down, there was another stop from the door. It was Ben, the captain of the third division, who rushed over with a team of JCs. Master Ben, youre here too. Ben rushed in. First, he saw Nick and greeted him. When he saw that he was expressionless, he went forward and snat ched the wine bottle from Grace. When he saw the mans miserable state, he hissed. She was indeed a ruthless woman. He carefully observed Nick beside him. When he saw that his face was ugly, he didnt want to help, so he said, Miss Grace, we received a report that someone was making trouble at the bar. Please come with us. Iomaire rewill! Chapter 176 Grace smiled and said in a soft voice, He sshed me with sulfuric acid and hurt my person. I just returned it, but I identally used too much force. Ben looked at the half of the mans face that had been scratched by the ss of the wine bottle and subconsciously swallowed. you saying that you were not careful? He said sternly. Miss Grace, what is the specific situation? You have to go back to the Police Bureau first. Come with us. Grace blinked her beautiful eyes. Its alright to investigate and ask questions. How long will it take? While Ben put electronic handcuffs on her, he replied, Im not sure, it depends on whether you have done anything wrong. The other JCs also stepped forward and handcuffed her bodyguards as well. Joan ran out when she heard the movement, and stepped forward to grab Nick, Fourth Brother, Sister Grace is going to be taken away, you cant sit back and ignore it! Fourth Brother! Nick did not say anything, his phoenix eyes stared at Graces back. Unable to persuade him, Joan wanted to step forward to stop them, but was blocked by Nicks men. In the end, she could only watch Grace get on the Police car. Because of hisck of strength, Edgar fainted for several hours before waking up. The wound on his back had been bandaged. The doctor saw that he was in such a good shape, but his body was so weak. He was very distressed. When he woke up from the ward, it was alreadyte at night. Eleven and Twelve were sleeping on the bed next to him. He looked around the room, but did not see the figure that could make him feel at ease. He subconsciously panicked and woke Eleven up. What about Grace? Eleven yawned, Miss, shes doing things at the bar. I guess shes done with her work by now, and shes back to the vi to rest. Edgar frowned slightly, his deep voice trembling slightly, Shehasnt she been here before? No, she asked Twelve and I to send you to the hospital. Edgars ck eyes gradually dimmed, and his heart was burning fiercely. The pain was stronger than the pain of being sshed with sulfuric acid on his back. Eleven saw that his face was ugly, so he quicklyforted him, Mr. Fallen, dont worry, its toote. Miss must be tired after finishing the treatment. I think shell be over tomorrow morning. His pale thin lips pursed into a straight line, and he did not say anything. He rolled over and closed his eyes to pretend to be asleep. But he knew in his heart that Grace was not here tonight, and she probably wouldnt be here tomorrow. Sleepless nights. Frant city Police Bureau. with Chapter 176 Because Graces hurting scene was just seen by the JCs who came over, and it was toote, the official investigation had to be closed tomorrow morning, Grace could only be forced to stay in the bureau for one night. Then, Bens legs softened when he realized that he had learned about Graces true identity from Nick. Good guy! The daughter of the richest man in the city of S, Chris Smiths precious sister Thest time he had almost put such a big man in jail? ? ? When Ben thought about it, he felt a chill on the back of his neck. Since this matter was still under investigation, he arranged a deluxe single room for Grace, and even brought her two body bodyguards into a double room. In thete autumn, the amodation provided by the Police Bureau for the suspects was basically. an empty room with partitions. There was no bed linen, no chair, and no ce to wash. The floor was damp, and some prisoners would squat to sleep at night. But in Graces small room, it was different. The sheets and quilts, the single bed, and the nnel crystal carpet were all covered. he was afraid that she would catch a cold. he even provided a desk and computer for her. Although theputer can only be connected to the internalwork of the office, it cannot be connected to the externalwork. But in case she couldnt fall asleep, it was still okay to get up and y games. asionally, Police woulde over and attentively ask her if she needed ate night snack. he could help her pack the food from the five-star hotel next door. The only bad thing was that because of regtory requirements, the phone was confiscated. Gracey on the cot, bored, andbed through the whole days events from beginning to end. When she was in the bar, she also noticed that Jonas was gone, but since Edgar had let Eric go after him, it wouldnt be a big problem. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But what happened tonight s too strange. She remembered that she had met the man in the aisle who was basically simr to Jona ss description. If that person really wanted to do something, how could it be limited to throwing acid? Or was it because of Edgar that someone suddenly appeared, they temporarily interrupted the n over there? Whats the next step over there? She thought about it and fell asleep before she knew it. The next morning. When Edgar from the hospital woke up, he found that there was no one else in the ward except him. The environment was filled with loneliness and extremely deserted. As expected, Grace did note, His heart was bitter and he pulled the needle out of bed. As soon as he opened the door of the ward, he saw Eleven in the corner of the aisle, secretly answering the phone. What! Miss is in the Police Bureau? Wasnt Mr. Knight at the scenest night! How could he watch people take Miss away? Okay, I understand. I wont tell Mr. lallen about this. Before Eleven could hang up, someone suddenly sna tched his phone. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 edgar frowned and red At Eleven. The coldness in his ck eyes was pressing. You said earlier that Grace was in a gamest night? Eleven was a fool! One of the other guards had asked the police to call him from the Police Bureau. Dont worry. Mr. Fallen. The Third Young Master is here. Miss will not suffer. It is estimated that she will make a record and release it at noon. How could he be at case? She spent the night in the Police Bureaust night. It was so cold inside that she couldnt have been able to sleep well at all! He turned his head and was about to go downstairs, but Eleven stopped him. Mr. Fallen, you cant be discharged yet. The doctor said that you were not sshed with concentrated sulfuric acid this time. They need a test, and you have to stay in the hospital for observation! Edgar ignored him all together. He had just walked a few steps, when all of a sudden, blood surged up in his chest, and his throat was filled with a smell of sweetness. He gagged his mouth and coughed twice. There was a small patch of bright red blood on his fist, and a small circle of bright red on his original white lips. When Eleven saw that he was actually vomiting blood, his pupils exploded in horror. He quickly dragged him back to the ward and turned to find a doctor. Edgar stopped him, Im fine, dont make a fuss. You vomited blood! How could this be a trivial matter? You have to find a doctor for a new physical examination. Edgar pulled him and stressed, Its really fine, its not that I vomited blood, its just that I was too anxious and identally bit my tongue. Dont make a big deal about this and tell Grace that she has a lot of troubles that she hasnt solved yet, dont give it to her andincrease the burden. Really? Just biting your tongue? Eleven was a little unconvinced. Edgar nodded his face unchanged. When he saw that he was shaking, he continued, Im a little hungry. Please pack me some shredded chicken porridge and send it to me. There should be one in the hospital cafeteria. Ill ask the nurse to bring it over for you. Eleven was about to press the call on the bedside, but was stopped by Edgar, I dont want to eat from the hospital. I want to eat from the Doug Hotel next door. Its hard for you toe. This Eleven was a little hesitant. Twelve went to help with his youngdys matter. If he left again, there would be no one around Edgar. Edgar saw his concerns, his face was pale, and his thin lips smiled. Dont worry, I wont go anywhere. I know that there is patrick with Grace, and Chris will help her. I will stay in the hospital. Arld wont join in the fun. Chapter 177 Okay. Edgar ordered a few more breakfast dishes, all of which were made fresh. Eleven did not doubt it, but he was still a little worried. Before leaving, he ordered him a few more words. Edgar nodded calmly, his hands hidden under his sleeves clenched into blue veins. After Eleven hadpletely left, he quickly rushed to the small toilet in the VIP ward and vomited blood. His head felt dizzy, and he barely held onto the sink so that he would not faint on the spot. Even if he had been injected with a special medicine, the concentrated sulfuric acid would only corrode and burn his skin and should not have any effect on his body. He took off his shirt and took off the bandage on his back. He looked through the mirror to observe the wound on his back. The wound was obviously treated with medicine, but it was still red and ferocious, and there were still signs of festering. A trace ofplexity shed across Edgars eyes. This is He cleaned the blood from his lips, put on his shirt again, sat back on the hospital bed, and sent a message to Eric. Fifteen minutester, Eric rushed over. Seeing Edgar sitting on the edge of the hospital bed, his brows wrinkled as if he was trying to support him. Boss, youre in a bad state. Its alright. Edgars eyshes trembled slightly, covering up the intense pain in his back, his expression was extremely cold, and his ck eyes were deep. He asked in a low voice, Wheres Jonas? I found him. He exined that he saw the man who instigated him to harm Grace, but he didnt catch up. I didnt have any evidence. Ill let him go back to the Bay Vi first. When the timees, he will report the matter to Miss Grace himself. Edgar rolled his throat with difficulty, At Jonas, find someone to keep watching. If you have any moves, come and report first. The Police Bureau, in the name of the National Bureau of Investigation, asked them to release them. Interrogate the man who threw acidst night and ask them to cooperate fully. Yes. He still wanted to speak, but his arm on the bed trembled, causing his entire body to be sluggish. Eric observed his condition and clearly felt that something was wrong. Boss, even if you were injected with a special medicine, the sulfuric acid would only hurt your flesh. How could you be like this? Edgar did not speak. When Eric got close to him, he was about to tug on his clothes to look at his injuries. He frowned and said coldly, Let go, youre getting more courageous! Chapter 177 Seemingly helpless, but unwilling to say, Boss, just let me take a look. You can punish you if you want to. Dont worry about me if you dont see it with your own eyes! Even if he recognized the punishment, Edgar could not resist him, so he took the initiative to say, Its not sulfuric acid, it should be $404 biochemical potion. What! Erics hand suddenly shook and he let go of the hand that was pulling at his shirt, his face turning pale. The S404 is a newly developed weapon in the warb. It not only burns the skin, but also affects the inside of the body. However, because the technology is not yet mature, there is currently no cure for this effect, so the damage may be irreversible. Erics eyes were red and he couldnt believe it. How could this be? 5404 is obviously banned on the market. Except for the military and Fallen, there are more than a dozen bottles of samples. His voice suddenly paused. He realized something and looked at Edgar in shock. Could it be Boss, are you suspicious Yes. Edgars eyebrows were extremely sinister, Nick will leave within three days. No matter what method he arranges, he must stay in Frant city The secret investigation department will also go over to check to see if there is any medicine. Librarys record, not a single bottle of 5404 in Library, cough, cough He gagged his mouth and coughed loudly. Eric quickly helped him smooth his back. He slowed down and continued, If something goes wrong, I dont care if it has anything to do with Nick. 1040 This matter was too strange. Whether it was targeting Grace with targeting him, there would. be a lot of people involved. Yes, Boss. Eric knew the rules should be followed, butpared to these things, he was more worried about Edgars health. Boss, why dont we go back? Maybe they can develop a treatment over there. No matter how bad it is, it can relieve the damage and pain of $404 on your body. By the way, Ill get rid of the 023 medicine on you. Edgar didnt even think about it, No need. Grace could not beat him. As long as he wanted to stay by her side for a day, he had to y a weaker role. If he was noticed by Grace, it would be an inevitable misunderstanding. He had finally changed her mind a lot, so he could not give up. It was as if he was about to die of anger. How could this brain have a muscle!! Is it more important to chase after your wife, or is your body more important? What harm will $404 cause to the Inuman body? At present, there is no data from theboratory. Boss, arent you afraid that the wife will catch up and she will lose her life?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 As soon as she finished speaking. Eric received a cold glint of anger in Edgars eyes. He also knew that he was too impatient and said the wrong thing. He consciously pped his face. twice and lowered his head to admit his mistake. Im sorry, Boss, Im excited. I didnt mean to curse you. He confiscated the strength of these two ps. The corners of his mouth were ripped open, and blood was seeping. Although her eyes were red, her face was full of unhappy and unconvinced looks. Edgar eased the pain in his body and did not have the strength to care about him. His voice was low and weak. Ill go back, but I have to finish the matter with Grace first. Lets go back first, and ask if there is any medicine that can temporarily suppress 5404. In addition, Ill also look for a special ointment to remove scars and scars.. Eric was speechless, What time is this? Boss, are you still worried about whether the wound will leave a scar? Does it matter if you look good? Your life matters! Edgar red at him sullenly and said coldly. Remember to eat or not, continue. he didnt dare to dy, he pped himself again, him face even more swollen. His boss didnt stop. he rubbed his aching face in grievance. To use his boss of being ruthless! He only wanted to chase after his wife, not these brothers who had fought with him! The opposite sex, inhumane guy! Edgar could not hear Erics nder, and there was no expression on his face. He had just said too much, and his entire body was a little out of strength. The reason he wanted to get rid of the scars was because he realized that Grace seemed to like appreciating mens bodies, and he especially loved the abs and back muscles. If his back became uglyContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. because of the scars, then he would lose another advantage of chasing her. After that, the ward was extraordinarily quiet. He stood there like a regr, grieved and bruised. Edgary on his side, dozing off, reluctantly the pain between his brows. It was not until Eleven came in that the silence was broken. Eleven was a little surprised when he saw that Eric was also there. he didnt say anything. Eleven approached him and nced. It was okay not to look at it, but he was startled when he saw it. Whats wrong with your face? How did you get hurt like this? Who hit him? He looked at Edgar in disbelief. Thetter was a weak patient. It was impossible for him to beat someone like this. 1154G The Millionaire and His Dubonaire Ex wide. Chapter 178 Sitting in a rage, he took a tissue from the bedside table and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Eleven swallowed. This person was so cruel that he even beat himself up? Crazy ss! He felt anxious in his heart, and consciously lowered his sense of existence, helping Edgar to open the takeaway box of the porridge order. Edgar sat up and suddenly nced at Eric, What are you standing here for? Dont you anything to do? have Eric reacted. Oh yes, I still have something to do, so Ill leave first. Lord, rest well. On the eleventh, our Lord will trouble you for more snacks. Okay, Eleven replied briskly. Half an hourter, Ben, the captain of the third division of the Police Bureau, personally went to the deluxe single room and invited Grace out. Miss Grace, you have been wronged herest night. You can leave now. Seeing his ttering smile, Grace was a little strange, Wont you take a transcript this time? Benughed. No need, weve already investigated it clearly. Youre in self-defense. Although your defense. methods are a bit extreme, you just need to pay some money. Ben did not expect that it was only early in the morning. Both the National Bureau of Investigation and Chris were asking to protect Grace. He was once again amazed by the bigwigs behind her. As he expected, Grace did not say anything and walked out of her luxurious small room with a leisurely pace. Ben who followed behind her, suddenly remembered something, and quickly added. By the way, the NBI called and said that if you want to arraign prisoner who threw the acid at you from last night, you can always do it. We will fully cooperate with you. Grace suddenly paused, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled. The National Bureau of Investigation? Ben nodded, Yeah, youre so honorable. The bigwigs on both sides with the highest voice in the country are supporting you. You are a dog like me who is following behind you. If you have time, please help me, alright. Grace pursed her lips tightly, her expression grim. She was sure that she did not know anyone from the National Bureau of Investigation. Why did they help her? But since she had been given the privilege of arraigning, she could not waste it. You said the person whomitted the crimest night was called William Kane? Where is he being imprisoned? Take me to see him. Yes,e this way. Beh led her to turn around and walk towards the inside. Chapter 178 While walking down the aisle, Grace was not idle either. She casually asked Ben, Who is the current boss of the National Bureau of Investigation? Why havent I heard of him? Hes very low-key? Ben replied respectfully, Even if you dont know, Im even more unclear. This boss has never shown up, and there is no detailed information about his identity. All his orders are for his subordinates to implement. He paused and continued. It is rumored that because he looks too ugly, he usually wears a mask to perform missions. As for his identity, he is even more obsessed, but I estimate that such a boss must be from several major families in S City. Someone! Grace did not say anything, her beautiful eyes were deep as she pondered his words carefully. The two of them chatted and unconsciously walked to the door where William was being held. Ben instructed Police to unlock the lock. Because William would be arraigned the next day, he was also held in a solitary cell. The door opened. He was curled up in the damp corner of the cubicle with his back to the door, motionless, as if he was asleep. William, get up! A Police stepped forward and gently kicked him twice with his toes. No response. Grace felt that something was wrong. Just as he was about to go in to check, he heard Police shouting. Team leader Ben, he is dead! Ah? Why did he suddenly die? Didnt he stop the bleeding fromst nights injury? He even took medicine! As Ben muttered, he quickly walked forward to check on Williams condition on the ground, The body is still hot, the person has just died, there is no obvious fatal injury to the body, but there is a suspected pinhole wound on the neck. Inject drugs, notify the medical examiner, and prepare for an autopsy! He pondered and asked, Who else came to see this morning? Police: No, no one has passed this way except the internal Police. Grace stood at the door and listened carefully. She suddenly realized something. Block the entire Police Bureau and dont allow anyone to go out! Ben quickly pressed the rm and blocked the situation. The rm bell rang loudly, and the sound was very harsh. Grace bit her lower lip and stared at Williams corpse in the corner. Instead of killing someonest night, she knew that she would be arraigned this morning. Was this a deliberate demonstration against her? Ben checked all the Police personnel, including outsiders, and there was no suspicious person. Then he investigated the surveince. However, on the surveince video, they saw a strange and arrogant scene. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Ben quickly called Grace. On the surveince camera, a man in an ordinary uniform stood under the camera with his back to the camera. He slowly extended his right hand and gave a thumbs down gesture. After that, he swaggered out of the Police Bureau andpletely disappeared under all surveince. This attitude was extremely arrogant and extremely provocative! Ben also called up a few other monitors. Basically, he only had the backside, or his face was tightly covered by the hat and sunsses. He could not see his face at all. He could only barely make out that it was a tall figure. Not only was this man arrogant, he was also very familiar with the surveince equipment of the Police Bureau. Ben was very angry, but Graceughed. This person was a bit simr to the man she had met in the aisle of the barst night. Moreover, this operation, as expected, was deliberately mocking her. If she didnt get people out and torture them to death, she wouldnt be called Grace Smith! From the monitoring room, Grace walked directly to the door. As for Williams autopsy report, she was no longer interested in knowing about it, so she left the Police Bureau along with her two bodyguards. Twelve stood outside to greet her. When she saw Twelve, she suddenly thought of someone who was still in the hospital, Why are you here? How is Edgar? Mr. Fallen is fine. The wound was healedst night. Its just a skin injury. It shouldnt be a big problem. You can rest assured; Miss. Eleven brother is guarding him. He paused and continued, By the way, Jonas just called and said that he would go back to the Bay Vi and wait for you first. He has something to report to you. Grace did not say anything and walked over to the car. Today, Twelve was driving, Miss, should we go back to the Bay Vi, or should we go see Mr. Fallen? Go to the hospital. She had just replied, but after thinking about it, she changed her words, Lets go back to the vi. At the hospital, there was Eleven, and she had seen itst night. The burn on her back was the size of a palm, so it shouldnt be serious. Besides, she really didnt have much to talk about in the past. Edgar would definitely take her hand and act miserably Twelve quickly set off and drove towards the Bay Vi. After driving on the road for a few minutes, Grace struggled a few times in her heart and changed her words again, Forget it, wed better go to the hospital first. After all, Edgar was injuredst night to protect her. It was a little too unreasonable for her not to go. Twelve spun the steering wheel sharply, then turned around and drove in the opposite direction. ?? Chapter 179 in the hospital. Edgar was still drinking porridge. He didnt want to be noticed by Eleven, so he deliberately ate slowly. Eleven didnt rush him either. The ward door suddenly opened. Edgar raised his eyes subconsciously and bumped into a beautiful star. Graces delicate and bright face suddenly appeared in front of him. He looked at her steadily, and suddenly his heart felt as if he had eaten a candied fruit, sweet to the bottom of his heart. What kind of chicken porridge was not as sweet and delicious as her casual expression. He even felt as if his body didnt hurt that much. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Miss, youre here. When Eleven saw Graceing in, he respectfully called her and quickly brought her a chair and ced it beside Edgars hospital bed. The bodyguards turned their heads and went out, closing the door behind them. Grace went straight to the chair and sat down, she observed Edgars face and frowned slightly. The corners of Edgars white lips twitched. Thinking of the delicate breakfast on the bedside table that had not been opened, he reached for it and said in a doting tone. Grace, you havent eaten yet. I ordered an extra breakfast. It was all made by Dougs seven-star chef. It tastes good. Do you want to try it? Before he could touch her, he felt a sharp pain in his back. The pain quickly spread to his limbs. He suppressed the severe pain, his face expressionless, and he endured cold sweat on his forehead. Graces sharp eyes noticed that his state was not right, and refused to say, No need, I had breakfast at the Police Bureau, and Im not hungry now. He didnt force it, his face was calm, and he quietly retracted his trembling hand and hid it under the nket. Grace thought about what happened this morning, and smiled tentatively, I encountered a very strange thing this morning. I havent even been recorded yet. i was released on bail. Her beautiful eyes smiled as she observed Edgars expression. Edgar frowned slightly. He seemed to be listening carefully and was a little surprised. Is there such a thing? She continued, Yes, its ridiculous that I dont know the boss of the National Bureau of Investigation at all, and I dont know why they want to help me. Is it good or bad to help me this time. Edgars face was calm and calm, Maybe its a friend Patrick knows. Its not unusual for him to help you. Grace did not say anything but instead stared at him for a moment. In the past, when he encountered this kind of thing, he had long ago made a jar of vinegar, and his heart was sour. Chapter 179 Suddenly so calm this time? When Edgar saw that she was silent, he took the initiative to ask, Grace, you definitely didnt rest in the bureaust night. Why dont you go back to the vi and sleep again? I have no problem here. I guess I will be discharged tomorrow. And he deliberately sending her away? It was so unusual. Grace always felt that something was wrong with him today, but looking at his indifferent ck eyes and hiszy and cold expression, she could not figure out what was wrong. Grace? Edgar called her softly. She returned to her senses and took his words. Okay, Im really tired. Ill go back first. Rest well. Edgar nodded, the corners of his pale mouth pursed tightly, not holding back. Grace stood up and straightened her snow white dress. Before leaving, she carefully instructed, If you feel unwell, you should tell the doctor or tell me in time, dont resist. Young Edgar was stunned, his lips slightly parted, Okay. Grace was no longer there, he turned around and walked towards the door. The moment she turned around, Edgar couldnt help but feel the sweetness in his chest. he quickly covered his lips with his hands and vomited out blood. Grace keenly heard the slightest movement. She had just walked to the door and looked back again. On the hospital bed, Edgar had lowered his head, his left hand still under the nket, his right hand picking up a spoon, and he was drinking porridge. His eyes drooped, his long eyshes trembling, and he did not look at her. Grace frowned in disbelief, opened the door and walked out. Except for Eleven who stayed in the hospital, the other bodyguards silently followed behind her. Dont follow me. Wait for me in the car first. Eh, miss? Twelve did not stop her, but saw her going in the opposite direction. Grace quietly went to the attending doctor. When she reached the office door, she walked in and gently knocked on the tabletop. She said in a serious tone, Thank you for your hard work. I want to see Edgarsboratory report. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 The doctor was stunned and did not move. After Grace revealed her identity, Dr. Barrow immediately showed up Edgars medical records on the computer. Except for the fact that this patient is quite frail, there are basically no other problems. The test slip was reprinted. The doctor handed it to her. She gently took it, carefully scanned it, and asked, What about the injury on his back? Its a burn caused by ordinary concentrated sulfuric acid. Just apply the medicine for a period of time. Be careful not to get wet. However, after the injury is healed, there will definitely be a scar. It wont look good. Grace turned over the test sheet again, and it showed that there was indeed no major problem with. Edgars body. Could it really be that simple? Then why was Edgar so abnormal today? She always felt that something was wrong, but she couldnt exin it. Really? Doctor, dont lie to me. She stared at the Doctor carefully and stressed. his expression was calm, as if he was not lying, Yes, Miss Grace, this is the result of Mr. Fallens examination. Maybe she thought too much? Grace retracted her thoughts and said solemnly, If the Mr. Fallen in the ward asks about my visit, we must keep it a secret. The doctor understood and nodded in agreement. As soon as she left, the doctorsputer screen called up anotherplete test order. He sighed silently as he looked at the several obviously abnormal physical indicators on the test sheet. Really All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He gave too much! After leaving the doctors office, Grace did not stay and returned directly to the Bay Vi. When Jonas saw her get out of the car, he quickly got out of the dark. Miss, I heard that you were in troublest night. They didnt make it difficult for you, did they? Just as he finished speaking, fifteen, who was the first to get out of the car, walked up to him and punched him. Jonas groaned and was blinded by a punch. Ile stag gered back two steps, and the corner of his mouth immediately turned blue. He didnt think it was enough, and clenched his fists, Miss, has saved you, but you still betrayed her. Ill beat you to death! Wait! 117 The Hillum ?w Chapter 180 Jonas reached out and looked at Grace who had just got out of the car with a cold face. He exined, Miss, I did not betray you, please listen to my exnation. I Grace nced at him coldly. Come in. Jonas followed behind her and entered the living room of the vi. When Grace sat on the sofa, he quietly stood by and reported to her. Last night, I saw the man in ck at the bar again, the man in the picture I gave you. I saw that he was leaving, and I chased him out. I was impatient, so I forgot to report in advance.. Grace poured the tea elegantly, his face expressionless, and his tone was indifferent. Then did you catch him? No Jonas was a little dejected, I chased him all the way out of the bar, he ran too fast, I didnt catch up. But Miss, over the past two days, I always feel that I have to get rid of the Fourth Young Master of the knight Family and Master Bens side. It doesnt matter. After all, he invited you to the bar. He should be responsible for this. Grace did not answer or refute. she sipped his tea and thought for a while before saying, Got it. She nced at joans and noticed the wound on his face. Seventeen is always impatient. Dont worry about him. The wound on his face wont affect her, right? Jonas rubbed his face, Its alright, it wont affect you. Thats good. From now on, its still the same as before. Theyll always be by my side. Okay, Miss. Grace nodded lightly. Jonas was about to go out, but she stopped him again. You can help me contact Mr. Knight. If he hasnt left Frant city, tell him that Ill invite him to dinner tonight. When she said this, she yed with the teacup in her hand, her face indifferent and deep, and the meaning in her beautiful eyes was unclear. Garden Hotel at night. Grace had originally wanted to invite Nick over. However, Nick was very happy when he heard about it, and he personally reserved the entire sky restaurant floor of the Garden Hotel. Grace changed into a decent dark red evening dress, and her makeup was two points more coquettish than usual. The moment Nick saw her, those azure blue phoenix eyes never moved away from her. He slightly bowed his head to her and elegantly waved his gentlemans hand. Sister Grace, you are so beautiful tonight. You are the most beautiful little princess in the entire country. Graces eyes were clear and his smile was se xy and provocative. After the two of them were seated, Nick was the first to start asking questions, Grace, why did you suddenly think of inviting me to dinner tonight? Did you figure it out? Brother Nick, I didnt sleep wellst night. I learned that you are leaving Trant city, I dont know how long it will take toe back. I dont know why. My heart always feels empty. Covering his chest, she acted like she was holding his heart. Her voice was soft and waxy. Chapter 180 The coquettish Brother Nick and her sad attitude made Nicks feelings even more difficult to contain. Silly girl, you really have feelings for me, but dont worry, the matter over there has been almost settled. I should be able to stay in Frant city for a while. Grace was very happy to learn that he would not leave for the time being. Alright then, it just so happens that Sister Joan has alsoe to Frant city. You can have a good time for a few days before leaving. Nickughed, Yes, but that ancestor just let her go crazy on her own. I want to be alone with you. like now. Grace squinted hier eyes and smiled, but did not say anything. Nick looked at her and suddenly remembered something, and his eyes narrowed. Sister Grace, I heard that you went to the hospital to see Edgar today. How is he? why are thinking about him. Graces smile gradually froze, and she said in a disgusted tone, He relied on saving mest night and acting like a spoiled child and begging for rewards. Im tired of seeing all of his acting skills. Annoying him. Nick was overjoyed. Since youre tired of it, why dont you give it up? Its just a pet. Cant you have me with you in the future? Grace smiled until his eyebrows twitched. Of course, but he was hurt for me after all. I cant use it and abandon him. If it spreads out, it will say that I have no conscience and no morality. Nicks expression froze. Then what are your ns? When he is discharged from the hospital, I will keep him in the vi for now. During this time, I will not let him go out, so as not to go out and cause trouble. When the time is right, I will give him freedom. Nick was silent, his blue phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, but he did not refute. Graces eyes flickered, and he changed the subject, Brother Nick, I encountered a very scary thing. today. Whats the matter? I went to interrogate William Kane who threw acid at mest night, but he actually died, just ten minutes before I went in, and the mastermind behind the scenes was tantly provoking me in front of the surveince cameras. I always feel that he wille to kill him. I was afraid. Nicks expression gradually became solemn, How could such a thing happen! Yes. Grace tilted her head, her eyes suspicious but sharp as she looked at him. Brother Nick, as a member of the military, Frant city Police Bureau must listen to you. No one told you about this? Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Nick was taken aback, his expression serious. Tve been upied with secret investigations during the day, so I didnt inquire aboutst nights incident. I genuinely dont know, but He paused for a moment and looked apologetically at Grace as he exined, Im sorry, Grace. Because I was angry with youst night, I didnt stop B from taking you away, leading to your suffering at the police bureau all night. But please believe me when I say that I havent changed. Ill always be there for you. Nick! With excitement in his voice, he reached out and held Graces delicate hand. Of course, I believe you. Grace replied with a smile. She calmly withdrew her hand and elegantly tucked her hair behind her ear. By the way, my money has been in Evanss possession for too long, and I wont be content until I get it back. Nick, please assist me with that. Nick felt obliged to say, Certainly, Ill help you with anything you want to do. Grace smiled, her eyes filled with warmth. The two of them chatted for a while, and it wasnt until 8 oclock in the evening that they finished their meal. Grace declined Nicks offer to escort her and instead drove back to Cloud View Vi with Twelve and Neen. As she stepped into the backseat of the car, the smile on her face instantly froze. The atmosphere inside the car was oppressively heavy, sending chills down her spine. Twelve and Neen noticed her bad mood and wisely remained silent. When they arrived at Cloud View Vi, Grace was surprised to see that the living room light was on. She entered the house and found Patric sitting on the sofa, wearing a peculiar expression. Patric, whats the matter? Grace asked, blinking her eyes in confusion. Patric pointed to the phone in his hand and said, Its Chris. He called you and you didnt pick up. So he called me just then. Grace held her breath for a moment, her heart racing She had always been fearless, even daring to confront her father, but her eldest brother, Chris, was the one person she feared the most. Seeing the displeased expression on her Patrics face, she knew something was wrong. As if on instinct, Graces legs weakened. Grace Smith! her Chriss stern voice suddenly resounded from the phone, kneel down!. Grace was instantly dumbfounded. It turned out that the phone call had been connected the entire time, and it was on speakerphone! He called her by her full name from the start, indicating his anger. Feeling unable to hide, Grace tremulously took the phone and sald, Hrother, Im sorry, please dont be angry What did you do wrong? Chriss voice came from the other end, cold and emotionless. Patric held his breath, afraid to say a word. 12 14 The Milia Chapter 181 Grace pondered for a while. Honestly, she didnt even know. I did everything wrong. I made mistakes all over. Grace! he said through gritted teeth. Grace dropped to her knees upon hearing his voice, desperation evident in her tone. Brother, I truly understand my mistake. Im kneeling down, alright? There was a two-second silence on the other end of the phone. Chris restrained his anger and said, This is not your first offense, right? Lets forget about the previous incidents. But this time, you went too far, publicly humiliating someone in front of numerous staff at the bar. What if that person became desperate and harmed you? What if you got hurt again? Grace mumbled, feeling a bit defiant. However, when she nced at Patric, Patric, who was signaling her not to provoke further anger, she softened her tone. I understand. I wont dare to do it again. She couldnt believe it! Her brother was being so harsh! Chris sighed, feeling somewhat helpless. He paused for a moment before changing his tone to a slightly warmer one. Since youve already kneeled, then kneel for an hour. Patric will supervise. Do you have any objections? Huh? Grace wanted to protest. She had plenty of objections! But she quickly realized it was futile. Chris, my knees will swell if I kneel on the marble floor for too long It seems you havent learned your lesson yet. Then it will be two hours, Chris replied firmly. Chris! Grace pleaded, feeling aggrieved. Alright, just two hours. Ill kneel. Cant you forgive me after the punishment? She couldnt believe how harsh her brother was being! Were all powerful men so strict? She finally hung up the call, her eyes misty and full of grievances. Patric Patric gave her an assuring look. Its alright, girl. Im here for you She couldnt believe it! Patric was also relentless! Patric turned on the camera on his phone and aimed it at Grace. Kneel properly and weara distressed expression. Hurry up, Ill send it to Chris. Grace obediently followed his instructions. After sending the photo of her miserable punishment, Patric took a pillow from the sofa and handed it to her. Here, girl. This will make it morefortable. Quietly ce it under your knees. Grace hesitated, worried that their Chris might find out. Wont he notice? I wont tell him, and even if he finds out, itll be fine. Hes very soft hearted toward you. He cares about you a lot, Patric assured her. Grace pouted. Why didnt she feel her elder brothers love? He punished her even when she kneeled for two hours. Patric squatted down to help her adjust the pillow, continuing to offer guidance. Chirs is truly angry this time, but deep down, hes just worried about your safety. You were too impulsive. Next time, think twice before acting, alright?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As Grace listened, her attention began to drift. Patrics words became background noise, and she couldnt focus on them. After fifteen minutes, Patric asked, Girl, do you understand? Gruce obediently nodded. I understand, I understand! Chapter 131 She grew increasingly bored as she kneeled, her eyes fixed on the clock in the living room. Time seemed to pass agonizingly slowly whenever she was being punished. Furthermore, she couldnt help but feel that she was too weak in front of her eldest brother. Since childhood, she had made numerous mistakes, and even their parents couldnt discipline her effectively. Only Chris treated her with chedience! Grace felt dissatisfied. Next time, she wanted to im her rightful position as the httle princess of the Smith family! The next time she saw her Chris, she would grab onto his shirt and confront him boldly, You always punish me, you son of a b itch! Oops, no, she couldnt use suchnguage. What had she be? Chris was a bi tch, so did that ma ke her a little bit chy? Grace pondered for a moment, realizing that she needed to choose her words carefully. When two hours had finally passed, she found her knees only slightly red due to the soft pillow. Apart from a mild soreness in her waist, she felt quite relieved. Patric removed the pillow and handed Grace her phone. Take a picture of yourself holding your knees. You cant stand up properly yet Grace followed his instructions and clicked a picture, then sent it to Chris. Momentster, a call came in from him.. As soon as Grace answered, she adopted a teary, crying voice. Chris, you dont even care about me. My knees are swollen, and I cant stand up. It hurts so muchTM Chris fell silent for a moment. Fine, next time we meet, Ill let you get back at me, alright? Okay, you said it. Ive recorded it! Grace chuckled mischievously. Patric burst intoughter upon hearing their conversation. Wow, Chris just fell into your trap! Grace couldnt help but smile at the thought of outsmarting her elder brother. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 As expected, the little troublemaker, Grace, couldnt afford any suffering. Patric shook his head and sighed, vowing to never mess with this little ancestor again. On the other end of the phone, Chris was oblivious to the fact that he had fallen into a trap. I heard from Patric that you have been collecting evidence on the Evans familytely. I happened to take a look at a file and will have Patric fax it to your workputer tomorrow. he said. Grace chuckled inwardly. Did he really think she had the time to happened to take a look things over? She had nned to wait until after she was punished to bring this up. So, does this count as a p and a sweet date? It felt a little ufortable to think about, but she considered it payback for her brothers broken promise. Not bad at all! And there was no reason not to have the evidence delivered right to her door. Grace sweetly replied, blowing off Chriss empty promises before finally ending the call. Due to Edgar being in the hospital it was quitete by the time Grace finished kneeling. She casually tidied up a room and let Patric spend the night at Cloud View Vi. The next morning, Grace went to work as usual. The evidence that Chris had promised was quickly sent to her via fax. She typed it out and carefully reviewed its contents. True to form, her big brother was efficient. The evidence was detailed enough to ensure that Jade would spend the rest of his life behind bars. Tomorrow, she would bring doomsday upon the Evans family. She called May for a meeting, and before she knew it, she was busy until the afternoon. Thinking about Edgar still recovering from his injuries in the hospital, she pondered for a moment before calling Fifteen and instructing him to find something small. When it was time to leave work, Grace packed up and headed back to Cloud View Vi. Upon arriving, she unexpectedly ran into Eleven?! She frowned and asked, Why are you back? Werent you supposed to be guarding the hospital? Eleven exined, Mr. Fallen said he didnt want to stay in the hospital He was discharged so soon? Grace fell silent for a moment. She had originally nned to visit him at the hospital that night. Now that they were all back, it seemed like their injuries had almost healed. She took a step forward and was about to enter when Eleven leaned closer and whispered, Miss, I think somethings off with Mr. Fallen this time. So, you think so too? It appeared that he was truly acting strangely. Grace furrowed her brows, her gaze deepening. Eleven nodded. As soon as Mr. Fallen returned, he went straight into his room and hasnte out since. Alright, I understand. With a solemn expression, Grace walked directly into the vi and made her way to the second floor. Edgars room door was closed but unlocked. Grace pushed it open and entered. The bed was empty, without a single indentation. Edgar was quietly lying on a reclining chair by the window, dressed in an expensive dark suit. Though it waste autumn and the suns warmth was absent, it cast a faint halo, entuating his handsome and perfect profile, making his face appear as cold and god-like as ever, However, as Grace got closer, she noticed that his thin lips were dry and dark, his face was deathly pale, devoid of any trace of color, and he seemed terribly sick. Dont lie on your back. Itll hurt your back, she said. 1214 Edgar was lost in the beauty of the sunset and didnt notice her until she approached him. Youre back. he said, quickly getting up from the reclining chair. I got distracted and lost track of time. Are you hungry? Ill cook something now. No need. If youre not feeling well, take the day off and rest, Grace said, holding his shoulder gently and guiding him back to sit down. As she touched him, she realized his body was unnaturally cold, devoid of any warmth. Grace. furrowed her brows. Why are you so cold? Your face looks terrible. Is your back injury still painful? Edgar forced a smile and reassured her. The pain is gone. Its just because Ive been lying down for so long that my hands and feet are cold. But Im fine. Ill rest for a couple of days now that Im back. Grace didnt believe him for a moment. His voice sounded weak, and his eyshes trembled asionally. Why did he always seem like he was hiding something? Sit down. Let me check your injury, she said, ready to remove his suit jacket. But Edgar clutched the cor tightly, refusing to let go. The injury is really fine. Its almost healed, and its all bandaged up. Even if you take off my clothes, you wont see anything. Grace reluctantly let go, feeling frustrated. Edgars body slumped slightly as he lost support, but he quickly propped himself up with his hands on the reclining chair. Noticing Graces gaze fixed on him, azy smile tugged at the corner of his pale lips. Its rare to see you caring about me so much, he remarked. Grace rolled her eyes at him. But considering that he had indeed saved her this time, she resisted the urge to mock him and put on a serious expression. know, I dont like owing favors. You saved me, so Ill grant you a request. What do you want? You she asked. Anything? Edgar raised his head slightly, his ck eyes glimmering with a hint of excitement. Grace rified, Except for remarriage and romantic requests, Ill do my best to fulfill any other. reasonable requests. Edgar chuckled. She knew he only wanted one thing. Well, he didnt have much time left anyway. Alright then, stand still, Edgar said, Grace nodded and assumed a steady posture. Edgar let go of the reclining chair, sat up straight, and boldly wrapped his arms around her waist, drawing her into a warm embrace. His entire body was cold, but this hug brought warmth to his heart. Is that it? Grace was taken aback. Was his request really that simple? Mmm Edgar murmured. Grace remained motionless, standing stiff as he obediently rested his head on her stomach and held her tightly. After standing quietly for a while, Grace suddenly realized her hands were hanging awkwardly. Since it was his request, it wouldnt be right not to hug him back. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She subconsciously reached out towards his back, intending to give him a reciprocal fake hug. However, her hand paused mid air, remembering his back Injury. Her fingers stiffened for a Inoment before she gently touched his head instead. His short, dark ck hair felt neat and smooth, soft to the touch. Graces fingers lingered, unable to Stop Edgar furrowed his brow. Why did I feel like Grace was petting a dog? He was starting to grow tired of being in Graces embrace, but he didnt want to let go. After realizing this contradiction, he released his hold on her and smirked. Okay, my request has been fulfilled. You dont owe me anything. he dered. Grace withdrew her hand, which had been affectionately stroking his head. After a moment of contemtion, she took out a delicate ck and gold gift box from her coat pocket and handed it to him. This is the gift I want to give you, she said. Edgar looked at her with suspicion, wondering if she had given him an opportunity to make a request just to test his intentions. Did she want to see if his request would be greedy or excessive? Taking the gift box from Grace, he hesitantly opened it, his fingertips trembling slightly. Inside was a small vial containing an injection, simr in size to the special medicine he had been injected with before. What is this? he asked, furrowing his brow as he looked at her withplicated eyes. Grace exined calmly, Its the antidote for the special medicine I gave you earlier, the 023 Dispensing Medicine. It wont cause any pain. After you take the injection, your body will soon return to normal. Edgar bit his lower lip, a mixture of emotions welling up inside him. He forced himself to inhale deeply before asking. Why whats the meaning of this? Didnt we agree that our employment. agreement wouldnt be terminated until the designated period ended? Are you trying to sever ties with me completely? Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 His heart ached, and the suffocation in his chest made it hard for him to breathe. What did he have to do to regain her heart? Grace turned her head, fetched an ottoman from the small sofa in the room, and sat opposite him, wearing a serious expression. Im giving you an antidote. I dont intend to forcefully terminate our agreement. Its just that I sense youve been in constant paintely. The effects of the 023 medicine will only worsen your suffering. This time, you saved me, so Ill help you resolve this predicament. It may cause difort, but consider it repayment, she exined. Edgar stared at her, remaining silent. Grace continued, Regarding the employment agreement, since weve already discussed it previously, and I still have yourmitment on record, I wont bring it up again. Upon hearing this, did it mean that she wasnt initially prepared to let him go? Did this imply that everything he had done recently had brought him closer to her? Arent you afraid that if you give me the antidote, I might take advantage of you and cause you harm if I ever gain the upper hand in the future? Edgar asked. Graces red lips curled into an enchanting smile. She asked, Would you? Edgars pale lips curved slightly, and he answered resolutely, I wouldnt However, Grace narrowed her eyes, and a trace of a smirk appeared on her lips. Then, are you not afraid that what I give you might not be the antidote for 023 but an even more potent and agonizing medicine? You wouldnt, he responded. And even if she were truly so cruel, as long as it was her request, he wouldnt hesitate to inject it. Yes, I wont. So, this is the genuine antidote. Its already in your hands. You can administer It, Grace said in a detached tone. Now? Edgar looked down at the box in her hand. He had already reached the limits of his strength, and his body felt incredibly weak. If he were to inject ft now, given Graces astuteness, she would undoubtedly notice something amiss with his body. She disliked owing debts. If she were to discover that the liquid he drank at the bar wasnt sulfuric acid but the $404 biochemical virus, she would feel guilty, wouldnt she? But guilt wasnt love after all He remained silent and motionless. What? Are you genuinely afraid that Ill y tricks on you? Grace questioned. Edgar shook his head weakly and spoke in a feeble voice, I Injected itst time. This time can you help me, please? He handed her the ck and gold box, his words carrying a hint of coquettishness. 12.14 The Mille Chapter 183 Grace didnt respond immediately. She gazed deeply into his eyes. He added, Just this once. Grace took the box but noticed that he had no intention of undressing. Instead, he leaned back and reclined in the rocking chair. What are you doing? Take off your clothes, Give me your arm, she instructed. Edgar turned his head to the side, revealing a neck as pale as paper. Grace nced at him and remained unwavering Tying off the jugr vein would be excruciatingly painful. However, Edgar merely furrowed his brow slightly, his expression devoid of emotion. The injection, as thin as her pinky finger, waspleted within ten seconds. Grace discarded the syringe into the trash can, but as she turned around, she noticed Edgar remained motionless, his gaze fixed on the sunset. He seemed perpetually lethargic and devoid of energy. Grace couldnt shake the feeling that something was amiss. Just as she was about to inquire further, Edgar spoke first, his voice light and casual, Grace, if I were to die, would you remember me for the rest of your life? His words hung in the air,cking any weight. No, Grace replied, raising an eyebrow and sneering. If youre dead, Ill soon forget about your existence and continue with my life. However, they say that the scariest things linger for thousands of years, I cant seem to shake off this one. Edgar chuckled, a hint of fondness in his teasing tone. You truly are a heartless woman. What was even more absurd was that he adored her heartlessness, her cruelty, and everything about her. He was trapped in her allure, unable to free himself. Grace didnt deny it. I never imed to be kind. Edgar simplyughed, a pale smile ying on his lips. His dark eyes stared nkly at the hor izon, resembling an ailing child on the verge of death. The longer Grace observed him, the more unsettled she felt. His condition was deteriorating rapidly It was just sulfuric acid; it shouldnt have caused any harm to his internal org ans, especially since she had provided him with the antidote for 023. Could it be that the hospital you visited yesterday failed to identify the cause of your condition? Come, lets go to the best hospital in Fangcheng and get a second opinion, she suggested, preparing to help Edgar to his feet. Just then, Neen knocked on the door and entered the room. Miss, you didnt receive a call on your phone. Mr. Knight is here in person. His car is parked in front of the Cloud View Vi, He said he wants to take you out for dinner tonight, Neen informed her. Grace hesitated for a moment but ultimately decided to prioritize taking Edgar to the hospital. Im fine; just rest for a couple of days. Go and have your meal. Dont keep him waiting, she replied, her brows furrowing in disbelief. 12:15 Chapter 183 Thest time Nick had invited her for dinner, he had exposed his acting skills in front of numerous people from the JC Bureau This time, not only did she not deter her, but she even encouraged her to have dinner with Nick? Neen remained by the door, awaiting further instructions. Miss, are you leaving? Grace didnt respond immediately. She furrowed her brows and gazed at Edgar. Edgar didnt meet her gaze but continued to recline, his eyeszily fixed on the hor izon, radiating an air of aloofness. What was happening to him? Grace couldntprehend, but she had pressing matters at hand. She asked once more, with caution, Edgar, tell me the truth. Are you sure youre alright? Edgar nodded faintly, his expression indifferent. Im just tired. Ill sleep for a while once youre gone. Dont worry. Grace scrutinized him for a moment before ncing at Nicks car parked outside the Cloud View Vi. Alright, rest up. Ill have Eleven and the others guard the Cloud View Vi and ensure your peace, she assured him, turning to leave. But just as she was about to step away. Edgar reached out and grasped her wrist firmly. His tone was serious as he spoke, Grace, Nick is not to be underestimated. He may hold secrets that could prove detrimental to you. Be cautious and watchful of him in the future. Grace didnt give his warning much thought, momentarily puzzled by his words. The gentle rays of the setting sun filtered through the room. A soft breeze rustled the delicate silkText content ? N?velDrama.Org. curtains, asionally caressing the man reclining by the window. Edgar remained motionless. It wasnt until the car disappeared from sight entirely that he finally released his grip on the armrest, his face twisted in pain. A violent fit of coughing wracked his body, and crimson blood trickled from his lips, staining his pale complexion. The blood pooled in his hand, dripping through his trembling fingers onto the floor. With lowered eyes, he stared at the dark and scarlet hues staining his palm. The amount of blood he had expelled and its deepening color were distressing signs. It meant that the 5404 virus within him had fully erupted. He remembered visiting the War Lab when Dr. Y had just developed this biochemical weapon. During the testing phase, even the smallest creature exposed to the virus perished instantly. Larger animals fared no better, unable to survive beyond three days. Counting the days since his poisoning, tonight marked the third day Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 He instructed Eric to hurry back to the base and find Dr. Y. but he had not returned yet. However, he was well aware of his condition. He knew he wouldnt be able to make it back to Grace after dinner. Did he really want to die like this? He fell a sense of reluctance, but he was powerless to change his fate. He didnt even have the strength to write a suicide note, It seemed like the first time Grace had embraced him since their divorce No, she didnt. She merely touched his head. Nick was right. In the end, she saw him as nothing more than a per She no longer loved him. As he pondered this, his consciousness began to fade, and his vision uncontrobly grew dark. Grace Im giving you my life, and in return, youll give me back my love, alright? Resignedly, he closed his eyes, his hands hanging weakly by his side, his expression peaceful. Silence enveloped the surroundings. Apart from the rustling of the wind, which stirred the curtains, the only sound was the drip of blood. falling from his fingers to the ground. Inside the car, Grace suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart. She covered her chest, her face turning pale with agony. Nick noticed her distress and quickly asked, Sister Grace, whats wrong? Are you okay? He leaned forward, attempting to offer his assistance, Grace reached out and refused his help. After taking a few deep breaths, the pain gradually subsided. But why? She had never experienced any heart problems before. This sudden pain was inexplicable. Im fine. Perhaps I havent been getting enough sleep these past few days. Itll be over in a few days anyway. As she spoke, a cold glint flickered in her eyes. Nick failed to notice the expression in her eyes and offered words offort and concern. However, Grace paid no attention to his words. Before she departed, Edgars pale and frail face suddenly shed in her mind. Tonight, he had acted strangely. Asking whether she would remember, whether she would die Chapter 184 Was it the despair of a gravely ill person? The more Grace contemted, the more peculiar it seemed. Especially his final words, when he grasped her wrist and said, Nick is not to be underestimated. He may harbor secrets that could be very detrimental to you. You must be cautious and guard against him in the future. Reflecting on it now, it felt wrong. When he said in the future, it sounded as if he was excluding himself. Then, she recalled his trembling hands, furrowed brow, and the overwhelming sense of helplessness that he couldnt conceal. If he were to die Graces breathing halted, and she called out to Nicks driver, Stop! Whats the matter, Sister Grace? Grace hastily unbuckled her seatbelt and opened the car door. I have urgent matters to attend to tonight. I might not be able to join you for this meal. Lets reschedule for another time! Sister Grace Nicks voice was cut off abruptly as she shut the door. Since they were in a vi area near the Cloud View, there were no taxis along the roadside. Grace disembarked from Nicks car and prepared to walk back. Twelve and Neen quickly followed her. Nicks car came to a stop. Through the rearview mirror, he watched as Grace hurriedly made her way back to the Cloud View Vi, and a secretive expression gradually crossed his face. Grace had just left the Cloud View Vi when she entered again through the iron gate. The figures lurking in the darkness emerged, their eyes fixed on her. Seventeen rubbed his hands together in excitement. Brother Eric,st time you won me a months sry. Today, I aim to win back the principal and profits, hehe! Eric remained silent, his expression solemn and cold. Im not here to y cards today, he stated firmly. The three of them exchanged bewildered nces, their confusion evident. Suddenly, a sharp pain struck the back of their necks. Their eyes rolled back, and they copsed onto the ground. Eric nce at the motionless figures before him and brought his hand to his lips, producing a series of bird-like chirps. Cole took the tranquilizer gun and emerged from the shadows, asking. Eric, we cant just leave them lying here like this. Where should we take them to hide them for now? After a minute of silence, the Cloud View Vi remained still, and Edgar still hadnt emerged from inside. Eric sensed that something was amiss. Never mind, lets go check on the Mr. Fallen. As the security door of the vi was closed, Eric contemted kicking it open. However, he hesitated, knowing it would be difficult to exin if Grace returned and found the door damaged, Upon opening the door to the second floor room, Eric discovered Edgar seated in a reclining chair by the window, his dark red blood stark against the floor. Mr. Fallen! Almost instantly, both of them knelt at his feet, their faces drained of color. Eric swiftly retrieved the frozen inhibitor from a small box and carefully injected it into the vein on Edgars neck. Cole, his hands now stained with blood, stared at his motionless form with a pained expression. Two minutes passed, but Edgar showed no signs of response. He remained cold, devoid of any signs of life. With trembling hands, Eric searched for a pulse on his neck. Wake up! Dont sleep, Mr. Fallen! Erics voice trembled as he shook Edgars face, his own tears streaming down his cheeks. Are they toote? Beside him. Eric grew increasingly frustrated, his heart on the verge of breaking. His eyes reddened, his emotions escting Mr. Fallen, I beg you! I beg you not to sleep! Wake up! If you fall asleep, you wont wake up again! Edgar sat calmly in the reclining chair, his eyshes undisturbed. Eric felt his own sanity slipping, copsing onto the ground, leaning against Edgars hand. Mr. Fallen, you saved me from the border of China when I was ten years old. You gave me a name, skills, and everything I have. Ive followed you wherever youve gone over the yearsTM He pulled out a small knife from his pocket, his eyes fierce and his tone resolute. My life is yours. If you die, I will die with you! With that, he aimed the knifes tip at his heart, poised to stab himself without hesitation. Eric! No! Cole cried out in despair. Suddenly, blood sttered across the area. The sharp point of the knife stopped just two millimeters away from piercing the skin.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 He looked up and saw a pair of blood-stained, yet clearly articted palms tightly gripping his wrist. It was Edgar who had woken up. Not only that, his strength had also significantly recovered due to the injection of the 023 antidote. Having slept in the reclining chair, Edgar looked at Eric with a faint smile on his thin, bloodied lips. I havent died so easily. Why are you so worried? Mr. Fallen! Surprise shed in Erics eyes as he continued to cry. You scared us to death! Did you really think you were dead? Cole was so young, and he had been terrified just moments ago. The two of them cried andughed. in front of Edgar, disregarding their own images. Edgar gently patted Erics shoulder tofort him. I was just exhausted earlier. Under the influence of the $404 virus, my heart and pulse temporarily stopped, but I could still hear you. I could hear you, but you werent responding! Eric felt betrayed, even shedding tears. This revtion shattered the image he had of his Mr. Fallen. Edgar furrowed his brows, groaning in pain. Im sorry, I truly am. It was a cheap trick. He propped himself up and sat upright. Alright, tell me about this inhibitor. Eric wiped away the tears on his face and turned to Cole. Cole understood, sniffed, and began reporting seriously, Dr. Y was shocked to learn that you were mistakenly infected with the 5404 virus. However, this inhibitor cannot cure the disease. It can only temporarily suppress the virus and slow down its spread. The body can recover for a short period, but the medicines effectsts for a week at most A week. In other words, he could only stay in Frant City for seven more days at most. Eric added, Mr. Fallen, this time you need to go back for treatment. Dr. Y has already started developing an antidote, and you need to return for a blood test. What do you think? Edgar pursed his lips and fell into silence. He also remembered his promise to Grace, stated on her phone, that he would disappear from her world within a year. It wouldnt be easy to stay by her side for an extended period. He pondered, remembering the n that Cole had saidst time. Lost in thought, he suddenly felt someone tugging at his clothes. Coming back to his senses, he realized it was Eric. What is it? Eric said, Mr. Fallen, the medicine prescribed by the regr hospital wont cure the wound on your back. Dr. Y brought an ointment specifically for treating 5404 burns. Right. Edgar didnt resist and consciously twisted his fingertips. He removed his dark suit and shirt, revealing his strong and wless figure. In the middle of his back muscles was a palm-sized burn. Three days had passed, and the wound remained red and fierce, with the flesh starting to rot Even someone as ruthless as Eric, who had licked blood off his knife, couldnt help but hiss at the sight. He asked Cole to fetch a basin of hot water from the bathroom. Using a towel, he wiped away the blood from Edgars back, then used tweezers to remove the rotten flesh from the wound. Edgars forehead beaded with cold sweat, his veins bulging, and his jawline tight. Eric felt a pang of distress and thought of the anesthesia gun they had brought. Mr. Fallen, should I give you some anesthesia? This is too painful. Its alright, my body has already recovered from the effects of the 023 antidote. I can endure the pain, Edgar assured. With no other choice, Eric reluctantly proceeded with applying the medication. Meanwhile, Cole took the opportunity to clean up the bloodstained floor. As Cole nced outside the vis gate, he noticed several figures hastily approaching. He grew suspicious and halted his actions. Ms Grace is back with Twelve and Neen! Edgar frowned. Shes here already? Eric took another look. She came back on foot, and Nick isnt with her. Realizing the situation, Eric hurriedly continued applying the medicine, while Cole swiftly tidied up the scene. Grace hurriedly made her way back from the bay, her panic intensifying with every step. Ever sinceAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Edgar had saved her at Crane Bay Bridge, her feelings toward him had changed. She no longer harbored hatred, and she knew he didnt owe her anything. But just because they were divorced didnt mean she could stand idly by and watch him die. Anxious, she entered the garden and soon spotted Eleven lying on the ground, followed by Twelve and Neen. The sight left her bewildered. Had the vi been robbed? Neen stepped forward to examine them and noticed small puncture marks on their necks. Miss, theyve been sedated. Graces expression grew serious. If Edgar could sedate three people at once and gather them in one ce, who else could be lurking in the shadows? Bring them to the living room, wake them up, and interrogate them, she ordered, then swiftly entered the vi. She ascended to the second floor and pushed open the door to Edgars room. There sat Edgar, only dressed in a thin silk shirt, hastily buttoning it as he saw Grace enter. Why are you back? Werent you having dinner with Nick? Trying to catch her breath after her rushed return, Grace felt a sense of fatigue. Once she had calmed down, she walked into the room, her heels clicking against the floor. Standing before Edgar, she narrowed her cold eyes, pinched his chin, and leaned closer. She noticed a change in his ck eyes and furrowed her brows. In just over ten minutes, his condition had significantly improved. What had he done during that time? Grace caught a whiff of a metallic scent emanating from his body. It smelled like blood. And there was a deep red tint on his pale lips, which seemed peculiar. Intrigued, she brought her nose close to his lips and sniffed. The scent was unmistakably that of blood. Edgar, realizing their proximity, held his breath, knowing that if he were to take advantage of the moment and kiss her, the consequences would be dire. Lost in his own thoughts, Grace gradually moved away from him, straightening herself and observing him with a serious expression. You smell like blood. Have you been coughing up blood? Her words held both temptation and Interrogation. The dimly lit room emphasized their intense gaze. Edgar maintained his expression, gesturing toward the trash can beside him. Following his gaze, Grace spotted a bl oody bandage, evidence of the fresh wound he had tended to alone. But how had he managed to apply the ointment to a wound located in the center of his back? Is that so? she asked skeptically. Edgar obediently nodded. Yes, thats right. Having lied so frequently as ofte, Edgars words didnt convince Grace in the least. She released her grip on his chin and swiftly untied the metal buckle of the belt around his waist, pulling it out Edgars pupils widened in surprise. Grace?! Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Grace wasted no time in exchanging pleasantries. Edgar instinctively tried to break free, but the pain from applying the medicine made it impossible for him to summon the strength. In the end, he had no choice but to surrender. Ms. Grace was taken aback and pushed him onto the bed, raising both of his hands above his head. Grace stood at the edge of the bed, pressing her right knee firmly against his lower back to immobilize him. Edgars cars turned slightly red, and he asked in a low voice, Grace What are you doing? The position was rather peculiar, and it seemed that the two dogs hadnt left yet and were still lurking outside the window. The authority he held! Outside the window, Eric and Cole were still eavesdropping. When they heard themotion, they stealthily nced inside. Wow! They never expected to witness their boss being pushed onto the bed by and he was still pinned down! Hahaha! It was so cool! This trip was truly worth it! Just as the two of them were enjoying the spectacle, Edgars dark eyes narrowed, and he shot a sharp re in their direction. Eric and Cole were instantly startled but had no choice but toply with his silent order. Inside the room, Grace carefully examined the injury on Edgars back. The bandage had indeed been changed recently and was still oozing blood. However, she had no intention of letting him off easily. She gently lifted the corner of the bandage, intending to assess the wound. Edgar deliberately hissed in pain and contorted his face. Grace, it hurts Grace nced at him coldly, raised an eyebrow, and smiled. Who changed your bandages? When I entered, I saw Eleven and the others fainting in the garden. What happened? I did it myself, Edgar replied, his expression unchanged. Forced to lie on the bed, he had no choice but to answer her questions with his head turned to the side. Grace stared at him coldly, her smile disappearing. Edgar, when I left, you were extremely ill. Your hands were trembling when you raised them. I was only gone for a few minutes, and suddenly you were in high spirits. Are you telling me that you managed to change the bandages and dress your wounds on your own? Dont tell me you miraculously recovered? Edgar pursed his lips and remained silent. Grace continued, her eyes cold and unyielding. My bodyguard was drugged in the yard, yet you not only remained unharmed but also showed signs of improvement. Its clearly rted to you, isnt it? Do you expect me to believe that it has nothing to do with you? Or perhaps you pretended to be weak before I left just to deceive me? She paused, fier gaze piercing. Youre lying to me one way or another. Choose which lie you want to stick with! Edgar cleared his throat and fell into silence. Whichever answer he chose, it wouldnt bode well for him. If he admitted lying and told her the truth, guilt would wash over her, and she wouldnt make things difficult for him anymore. However, if he confessed to lying, knowing how much she detested deception, she would be furlous, further straining their rtionship. While awaiting his response, Graces eyes grew colder, and she pinched the soft flesh on his lower back. Are you trying to figure out which lie will deceive me better? Caught in the act, Edgar maintained a calm expression and exined in a solemn tone, Its ke this. 12:15 Its Eric. I didnt want the wounds to leave scars, so I asked him to bring a box of scar removal ointment and ced it in the top drawer of the bedside table. As for my back injury, it was treated with medicine that Ban Nian provided. The reason my condition improved so rapidly is because your antidote restored a significant portion of my physical strength. After listening to Edgars exnation, Grace raised a subtly intrigued smile. Just a box of scar removal ointment? He could have given it to Eleven. And as for your injury, cant Eleven treat it? Do you really expect me to believe this? Maintaining hisposure, Edgar continued to exin, It was a reckless decision on his part. I willContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. make sure he apologizes to Eleven and the others. Meanwhile, outside the vi area. Eric leisurely sneezed twice, unaware that someone had metaphorically pped a cauldron on his head. Grace smiled casually, sensing a mixture of truth and lies in his words. Stubborn as he was, he refused to confess. She knew she would have to investigate on her own to uncover the whole truth Leaning slightly closer, her red lips hovering near his car, she teased softly, So, you admit to lying to me? Are both lies true? She possessed an almost supernatural level of intuition. Her gentle breath brushed against Edgars ear, causing a tingling sensation. He buried his face in the nket and muttered, Yes, I will ept the punishment. Grace chuckled, finding it quite satisfying. The floor-to-ceiling windows remained open, allowing the night breeze to enter the room. Edgar, wearing only a thin shirt, felt the chill seep into his limbs and the exposed area on his back. Noticing his difort, Grace gently covered his back with the quilt, but she didnt rush to untie the belt around his wrist. Instead, she yfully continued in a teasing tone, So, how would you like to be punished? Im all ears. Edgars ears turned even redder. How humiliating! Did she expect him to shame himself by confessing his preferred punishment? She was tormenting him. He awkwardly asked, What options do I have? Ill think about it, Grace replied, sitting on the edge of the bed with her hands folded, raising an eyebrow mischievously. Since your injuries have healed, I dont think there are any physical limitations. How about kneeling in the garden all night or receiving two hundredshes from Twelve? Which one would you choose? Edgar swallowed hard. His body was cold, but his heart was even colder. She was truly ruthless, Grace grinned styly. Have you made up your mind? Edgar bit his thin lips and contemted for a long moment before softly asking. Is there a third option? I choose the third option. Of course, Grace replied, maintaining a reasonable expression on her face, while an evil glimmer danced in her eyes. That would be kneeling in the garden all night and receiving two hundredshes. Its abination of the first two options. Your choice is quite clever. Edgar took a deep breath, his back heaving with the weight of pain. Grace observed his reaction, pursed her lips, and proceeded to untie the belt around his wrist despite Edgars attempt to prevent her from doing so. She stood up and said, Lets go, were heading to the garden. Edgars hand moved to the side, halting her from untying the belt, and he continued to speak-in-a soft voice. Grace Since my injuries havent fully healed yet, could you perhaps give me a discount? Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Discount? Was he begging for mercy? Grace pursed her lips and chuckled lightly. He had just admitted to the punishment and was still putting up a tough front. Without uttering a word, she approached to untie the belt around his wrist. Edgar still attempted to resist, but she firmly restrained his arm. Eventually, he could only bury his face in the quilt once more. It seemed that she didnt agree with a lighter punishment Earlier, he had used every ounce of his strength to endure the pain of removing the decaying flesh from his wounds. If it were Twelve receiving severeshes in the garden, he would have probably fainted, right? If he fainted, Grace would undoubtedly sense something amiss. Perhaps she would take the chance to inspect his injuries. While he pondered this, Grace had already begun untying his belt. She stood by the bedside and tilted her head, observing his reaction. She pursed her lips and asked. Are you ready? Edgar remained motionless. Grace didnt expect him to react like this and turned to close the open window. Edgar thought she was leaving the room, so he grabbed her wrist and spoke honestly, Grace, although my body has mostly recovered, the injuries on my back still cause me pain. I dont have the strength It was too heavy a burden to bear. He took a deep breath and continued, If you wont grant me a discount, can we postpone the punishment until Im fully healed? This meant that he would wait until his injuries hadpletely mended. Grace had only intended to tease him, not actually punish him. The wounds on his back were still bleeding, and it was all because of her. Although she had administered the antidote from the medicine obtained through the favor owed to her, she wasnt so heartless and unreasonable. She sat down beside Edgars bed once more, taking on a serious tone as she asked him. Then tell me honestly, why have you heen in such a weakened state these past two days? The medicine from No. 023 would only exacerbate your burning pain, but it shouldnt have a significant impact on your overall health. What else are you hiding from me? Edgar potdered for a moment, then slowly sat up, his dark eyes drooping slightly, avoiding her gaze. The day I was sshed with acid, I caught a cold, and I spent an entire day cleaning the vi. Thats why Ive been feeling weak these past two days. Im not hiding anything from you Grace rationalized the logic, finding it somewhat reasonable. When he was at his weakest, he was also burned by sulfuric acid. After using the medicine, his stamina had recovered significantly. It seemed usible. Lets give you the benefit of the doubt this time. Ill settle this ount for now. But remember, if you ever dare to lie to me again, the punishment will be doubled. Edgar lowered his head and softly responded, Mmm. He only had seven more days left, and he feared There wouldnt be a next time. Unaware of his thoughts, Grace stood up and walked towards the window, closing it. By the way, she had some matters to attend to in the following two days. Alright. You rest. Grace withdrew her gaze, turned, and left the room. She closed the door and headed directly downstairs to the living room. Eleven and the others were seated on the sofa. Grace walked across from them and nced at the three of them, focusing on Fifteen, who appeared the most alert. Fifteen, who did you meet before you fainted? Grace asked, her tone serious. Fifteen pondered for a moment and replied earnestly, Brother Like Eric. It seemed that Edgar hadnt hed about this after all. But Grace noticed Fifteens choice of words and remarked, Everyone seems to be on familiar terms, calling each other bro. It appears that you all have been getting along quite well with Edgars men recently. Miss, we we Simon stuttered, looking terrified, but he couldnt find a way to exin himself. Graces expression turned cold, and she had no intention of listening to their excuses. As my bodyguards, you allowed outsiders in and were caught off guard. It was a disgrace, and you will be dismissed and fined two months sry and year-end bomis. Next time, dont let me catch you here. The three of them were left teary-eyed, at a loss for words. It was gettingte, and Grace hadnt had dinner. She ordered some takeout and returned to her room. to rest. Tomorrow, she had important matters to attend to. That night, negative news about the ST Construction Company suddenly broke out on the inte. The content was so scandalous that it quickly ignited a storm of controversy online. The Evans family only found out the next morning. As a result, the Evans familys vi erupted in chaos that morning. Jade Evans had read online news about multiple workers being killed due to construction failures at the ST Construction Companys construction site, The ST Construction Company had used their influence to suppress the news, offering highpensation to the victims families. To make matters worse, Ms. Evans had even sent people to threaten the families. But now, after all this time, the news had suddenly surfaced. Jades Injuries had nearly healed, and she stormed upstairs in anger, searching for Ms. Evans. Just as she reached the door of the room, she heard loud and distinct psing from inside. Soon after, Ms. Evanss voice filled the air, roaring with fury, James Leel As a son-inw of the Evans family, you have no regard for mel You used the Evans familys money to secretly support a mistress! Shes even pregnant! Ive been wondering why youve been absent from home so often. It turns out you were taking care The Hilliard is line Tx wile Chapter 157 of your mistress! If it werent for the media exposing you, you nned to keep it hidden from me! James covered his face, visibly indignant. You say you have no ill intentions towards me? Yet, you use the Evans familys filthy money to insult me every day. Does the Evans family truly consider me their son inw? Ms. Evans was seething with anger. You! Even if you hold a grudge against the Evans family, it doesnt justify your infidelity! I want a divorce! I want you out of this house! Fine, Ill leave. But leaving the house wont be so easy. I admit my mistakes, but youre no better! Dont think I dont know that youve been in contact with your first love all this time. Where are you meeting now? Have you booked a hotel room.7 Ms. Evanss expression changed. So what if I have? You had a mistress first. Do you think you have any right to judge me? Ill beat you to death! The room erupted with the sound of objects being smashed, mixed with screams of women and the sound of ps. It was a cacophony of chaos. Jade stood outside the door, listening intently to themotion unfolding inside. For years, she had. believed her family was happy and her parents had a harmonious rtionship. But now, the truth was revealed-her father had been secretly supporting a mistress and she was pregnant with his child. And now, with the negative news surrounding the ST Construction Company, the stock market had plummeted overnight, resulting in significant losses. Was the Evans family on the verge of copse? Overwhelmed with disbelief, Jade sank to the ground, her heart filled with unwillingness. Grace, that despicable woman, had already been so arrogant. With the downfall of the Evans family, she would likely find new ways to torment her. She couldnt bear to sit idly by. Trembling, she retrieved her phone and was about to call the person who had helped her deal with the music before. However, a sudden noise from the hall interrupted her train of thought. Jade turned her head and looked down from the second-floor railing. It was Grace. Sitting confidently on the main sofa in the hall, Graces expression exuded coldness and arrogance, her delicate face still as beautiful as ever. When their eyes met, Grace tilted her chin slightly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 So it was you! How did you get in? Jade questioned, her voice filled with disbelief. Grace casually yed with her fingernails and respondedzily, The bodyguard informed the butler, and I entered through the main entrance. The butler let her In? Had their long serving butler been bribed so easily? Jade red at Grace, her anger simmering. Grace seemed to read her thoughts and spoke with at sneer, This is the downfall of a family. Today marks the day your Evans family crumbles. Its only natural for those involved to cooperate. Jade seethed with rage, her fists clenched. You despicable woman! Youve gone too far! Do you think that by attacking my family like this, we will simply crumble? Youre delusional! Harm my family? Grace scoffed, Im merely exposing the dirty secrets of the Evans family to the world. If your family is innocent, why fear the truth? You Jade was about to explode in anger, but deep down, she knew Grace was right. The Evans Groups troubles and Mrs. Evanss affair with JamesCall of it was orchestrated by them. Inside the room, the screams grew more desperate and agonizing. Ah! James, how dare youy a hand on me? You daremit domestic violence! Ill sue you! I wish death upon you and your mistress! Youre a murderer! James is about to kill someone! Save me! Help, someone! Save Mother Evans! Mrs. Evanss cries echoed through the room as she was mercilessly beaten, her voice growing hoarse. Jade resolved to confront Grace, but an uproar interrupted her thoughts. The noise wasing from downstairsCthere was amotion brewing. Only Twelve and Neen hade today. The noise upstairs was unsettling, and Jade frowned, elegantly rubbing her earlobes, Both of you, go up and mediate the situation. Bring everyone down here. Yes, Twelve and Neen promptly acted upon her orders. Neen threw a punch that knocked James unconscious, forcefully bringing him downstairs. Mrs. Evans and Jade followed closely behind. Mrs. Evanss hair was disheveled, her face bearing the marks of the one sided altercation. The strength difference between men and women was evident, and her cheeks were swollen from the blows. As Jade entered the living room, she found herself at a disadvantage. In the scuffle, she had identally been injured by James and had received a p to her face. Grace instructed Twelve to bring a small sofa, cing it opposite the coffee table. The three of them were seated separately. The butler and the household staff discreetly gathered by the door, observing the scene unfold. Jade noticed Grace taking the main seat. Inparison to the Evans family, Grace appeared more like the mistress of the house, asserting her dominance. Grace reclined leisurely, resting against the sofas backrest, her eyes fixed on the three Individuals seated across from her. She pped her long, white hands gently. 12:15 The Malli Chapter 138 Wha What an early morning family drama to behold. Truly exhrating, she remarked with a smirk. Mrs. Evanss face was swollen, and moving her mouth caused pain. Jade stared intently at Grace. speaking first, Dont think for a moment that my Evans family will crumble so easily. I wont let these things go forgotten! Youll pay for everything one day! Just you wait! Graceughed mockingly. You think I should be the one paying? Unfortunately, you wont have that chance. Jade was taken aback by Graces cold and arrogant gaze. What do you mean? she asked, her voice trembling slightly. Grace nced at Twelve, who stepped forward and handed a document to Jade. Miss Evans, this is the evidence of your involvement in the kidnapping and attempted murder of Zhang Siyuan, a trainee from the talent show. It also includes proof of your embezzlement of 8.8 billion public funds from the Fallen Group. Now that Miss Grace has taken charge of the Fallen Group, she has the right to reim that money from you. And this Twelve continued, recounting in detail all of Jades ndestine activities. Jade stared at the pile of papers in shock. How had this woman managed to dig up so much. incriminating evidence against her? Grace observed her reaction with a satisfied smile. You seem surprised, Miss Evans. But tearing things up seems to be your preference, so I prepared plenty you. for Neen swiftly brought forward arge cardboard box that had been ced on the back of the sofa, cing it on the coffee table, Twelve joined in, scattering more papers around the vast living room of the Evans family vi. The room quickly became littered with the torn remnants of Jades secrets. Overwhelmed with rage, Jade could no longer contain herself. She tore the evidence into shreds, as if hoping to erase her guilt through sheer force. Grace watched calmly as Jade destroyed the papers. When she had finished, Grace spoke with a hint of amusement, Miss Evans, it seems you have a knack for tearing things apart. Thats why I made sure to bring plenty for you to tear. Neen retrieved another box from behind the sofa and ced it on the coffee table. Twelve joined her, adding to the scattering papers. Soon, the entire living room was covered in a sea of torn documents. Jade was so furious that she felt like she might cough up blood, yet she couldnt find the words to respond. Graces beautiful eyes sparkled with amusement as she spoke in a gentle tone, You see, Miss Evans, its a futile effort to destroy the evidence. I have prepared for every contingency. Just as Mrs. Evans was about to interject, her mother turned to her for help. Mom, you must do something! She has all this evidence against me. She wont let me off easily! Mrs. Evans, wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth and tidying her disheveled hair, regained her composure as a career woman. She touched Jades face and then fixed her gaze on Grace. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. And what if you have this soCcalled evidence? Thest time you brought a whole group of people with you, my Evans family couldnt handle you. But today, you only brought two. Since youre here, dont even think about leaving the gates of my Evans family! Mrs. Evanss voice dripped with malice. With that deration, the Evans family bodyguards received a signal and quickly surrounded the living room. Thirty guards formed a protective barrier. Twelve and Neen positioned themselves in front of Grace, acting as her protectors amidst the encircling bodyguards. Grace, however, remained unfazed by the sudden show of force. She chuckled lightly and fixed her cold gaze upon Mrs. Evans. Mrs. Evans, do you truly believe that I woulde unprepared? At that moment, the door that had been filled with servants parted, as if by their own ord. The Evans familys expressions turned grave as they shifted their attention to the entrance. A strikingly handsome man in a dignified military uniform strode into the room, emanating a strong aura that filled the space. Behind him, a group of wellCtrained individuals, identified by their uniforms as members of the JC organization, silently positioned themselves, creating a barrier around the entire hall. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 As soon as Mrs. Evans saw Mr. Nick Knight bringing someone in, she instantly copsed onto the chair. She had clearly heard from an acquaintance in the JC Bureau that Nick was leaving Frant City, why hadnt he left yet? With Master Knight here, Im afraid today would be difficult. The bodyguards from the Evans family quickly lost their spirit after the group of JCs with electric batons rushed in. Jade also sat on the ground with a broken heart. However, as Nick came in, his eyes were fixed on Grace. He walked over to Grace and sat beside her, upright and straight. Grace subconsciously frowned, but quickly retracted the unidentified emotion in his eyes and looked at the Evans family. Jade, I dont want to waste time with nonsense. In short, the crimesmitted by you and the Evans family will be judged by the JC Bureau. The money you owe me will be returned with interest. If the funds are not enough, then sell the real estate and mortgage Evans Group. The Evans family was unwilling, but under Nicks pressure, they all remained silent and pretended to be mute. Grace stroked the hem of her skirt and looked at Nick beside her with gentle eyes. Brother Nick, Im a little tired. Its difficult for you to handle the aftermath here. By the way, Jade likes tearing up papers, so I asked her to tear up all the papers in the hall and bring them back to the police station. What do you think? Nick raised his eyes, his azure blue eyes deep and gentle. Ill follow your suggestion, but**** He paused, then gently held Graces hand before continuing. Ive helped you so much, but you suddenly let me gost night. Shouldnt youpensate me today? Graceughed, her brows and eyes curled, and her voice was crisp. Of course! Topensate Brother Nick, when you finish your work,e to the Cloud View Vi tonight. How about I personally cook to treat you? Nick was pleasantly surprised. Then he thought of the annoying spirit in her vi. But there are people in your vi that I dont want to see. Whats the matter? Grace siniled indifferently. Hes just my servant. Lets have a few drinks in the evening. Ill make him stand by the side and pour you a drink. What do you think? Nick saw her indifferent expression, her doting phoenix eyes, and he smiled and said, Alright, Ill listen to you. Then Ill go back first and wait for Brother Nick tonight. She pulled her hand out of Nicks palm and looked at Neen. Stay here and see if Brother Nick needs any further assistance. Dont bezy. 13-15 The Yes, Miss. After giving her instructions, Grace looked away, turned around, and left the Gulf Vi, leaving the stage to Nick and the JC Bureau. It was not until she got into the car that her expression gradually turned cold. She opened a wet tissue from her bag and wiped her hands clean. It was still early to settle matters with the Evans family. She first went to Angle Group and focused on all the recent progress of Tom and Abigails shooting. She was busy until the afternoon, and she returned to the Cloud View Vi two hours early. When she returned, Edgar was squatting on the ground and mopping the floor. Since the special medicine in his body had been resolved, it was much easier for him to do household chores. Seeing Grace return so early. Edgar felt a little puzzled. You came back very early today. Its only midC afternoon. Do you want to have dinner so soon? Grace nodded lightly and stood at the door without moving. Edgar instinctively put down his work, washed his hands, and walked over to help her take out her slippers from the shoe cab. He assisted her in taking off her coat and hung it on the coat rack. Havingpleted these tasks, he returned to mop the floor. Grace didnt go upstairs but sat on the sofa, quietly watching him clean. After observing for a few minutes, she said, Leave what youre doing ande here. Alright. Edgar washed his hands once again and then approached her, squatting down slowly. Grace was pleased with his usual obedience. She grasped his chin and studied his expression. Without the influence of the special medicine, his face was no longer as pale as before, and his ck eyes were even more radiant. Although his facial features remained handsome, they had gained a sharper edge, making him less susceptible to being bullied. Grace yfully smiled. I still prefer your appearance when you were under the effects of the special medicine. Now you seem harder to handle, but also harder to manipte. Or She paused for a moment, and a mischievous smirk appeared on her lips. Would you like me to administer another dose of the special medicine so that I can continue tormenting you for a few more days? And when I grow tired of it, Ill assist you? Edgars Ireathing hitched, and his ck eyes were slightly startled. Does this request sound humane? When he was injected with the special medicine, the pain was excruciating. Additionally, due to his back injury, the pain was intensified multiple times over. The pain could even be fatal. His lips felt bitter. If your happiness relies on my suffering, as long as its your wish, as long as you belleve in my sincerity, I will unconditionally obey. Chapter 161 Is that so? Grace lifted his chin a little higher, forcing him to meet her gaze. Edgar gazed into her starry eyes and nodded resolutely. Witnessing his sincerity. Grace chuckled and released her hold on his chin. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Edgar narrowed his eyes but remained silent. As soon as the yful moment ended, Grace adopted a serious expression and shifted the conversation to a different topic. Your men dont seem weak, especially that one. If they were to confront equally trained military elites, what would be their chances of winning? If its a fair fight, its hard to say, but with their strength, the battle might take longer, and the odds of losing wouldnt be high. Grace murmured, 1 see, and lowered her head in contemtion. Curious, Edgar inquired, Why do you suddenly ask this? Grace responded, Tonight, Nick wille to the vi for dinner. Edgar didnt say anything, but his frown deepened, and his eyes instantly dimmed. Noticing his reaction, Grace leaned closer to his car and whispered a few words. Night fell. As per the agreedCupon approximate time, Grace stood at the entrance of the Cloud View Vi, waiting for Nick. Nick arrived in a military van with only two of his closest men apanying him. As soon as he stepped out of the car, he looked up and saw Grace waiting for him, still adorned in delicate makeup. She had evene out to greet him, and his happiness couldnt be contained. Sister Grace, you look stunning tonight. We only met during the day, but it feels like its been more than half a month. I actually miss you, Nick expressed with a smile. Grace rolled her eyes yfully, Oh, so now youre learning to be smoothCtongued too? She continued, You must have had a long day. How did things go with the Evans family? The Evans Group has filed for bankruptcy, I made sure they would repay all the illCgotten money they umted. However, the amount is substantial, so it will take some time. As for Jade, she has been sentenced to life. It would be best if she suffers until herst breath, Nick replied, his tone filled with satisfaction Grace simplyughed, choosing not to say anything in response. Side by side, they walked through the garden towards the living room of the vi. As they entered the living room, Nick leaned close to Graces ear and whispered, Originally, Edgar wanted to join us tonight, but I didnt bring him along. I wanted it to be just the two of us without any interruptions His voice trailed off abruptly when he noticed Edgar standing in the stairwell, his cold gaze fixed upon him. Nicks expression turned sour, mirroring Edgars displeasure. The eyes of the two men locked from a distance, and in that instant, sparks seemed to fly, filling the air with tension. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 The tension between them lingered for a few minutes, leaving Grace caught in the middle as she observed the two men. Edgar, having lost the effects of 023, appeared to have a slightly stronger aura than Nick, with his eyes carrying an even colder re. Grace found herself at a loss for words, realizing that this situation was reminiscent of their first encounter. She coughed twice, diverting their attention, and gestured for Nick to look towards the dining room. In a soft voice, she said, Brother Nick, take a look. The dishes are ready in the dining room. Ill wait for you there. Ive also prepared two bottles of fine red wine. Its been a while since we had a proper drink together. If I dont get drunk tonight, I wont go home. Sounds good, Nick replied. He withdrew his gaze from his rivalry with Edgar, looked at Grace tenderly, and walked with her to the restaurant to take their seats. Sister Grace, your culinary skills are truly exceptional. These dishes are delicious. I wasnt very hungry initially, but now my appetite has improved, Nick praised. Im d you like them, Grace replied. Meanwhile, Edgar remained standing in the stairwell, his eyes fixed on their interaction. Although Grace had informed him of her ns for the evening, seeing Nick so joyous and calling out to him still pained his heart. When had he ever received such treatment? Inside the restaurant, Grace smiled and pursed her lips. Nick reached out to pour the wine but was stopped by her. Sister Grace, you have a servant here. Let her fulfill her duties. Why bother pouring the wine yourself? Nick said. Graces expression faltered for a moment before returning to a smile. She ced the red wine down and nced towards the stairwell. Edgar,e here, she called. Nick smirked, sitting up straight as though he had grown ustomed to this dynamic over the years. Edgar approached them, and Nick looked at Graces face with a slightly startled tone, saying, Sister Grace, it seems theres something on your face. Let me wipe it for you. Grace remained motionless as Nicks affectionate gaze met Edgars cold one. Before his hand could reach her face, Edgar tightly grasped Nicks wrist, His face contorted In a gloomy expression as he managed to squeeze out a few words through gritted teeth. Nick raised his head, sneering, Its not up to you to decide what I want to do. Nicks tone grew more serious as he spoke. Edgar maintained a tight grip on his hand, his own eyes ring fiercely. Nick attempted to break free but was unsessful, growing increasingly annoyed. Sister Grace, do you see how he treats his master? Such arrogance! This stray mutt should have been put down a long time ago! Nick eximed. Grace was about to respond when Edgar coldly snorted, My master has always been Grace. What are you? Their eyes locked once again, their hands caught in the middle as they engaged in a silent battle. The air around them grew heavy with tension. Grace let out a sigh. It seemed that wherever she went, with Edgar present, there was always an intense conflict between the men. She coughed once again, and Grace shot Edgar a warning nce. Enough, let go, she ordered. Chapter 194 With hermand, Edgar obediently released his grip. However, he remained standing between them, like a mobile camera, monitoring Nick for any signs of excessive behavior. Nick retrieved a tissue from his pocket and elegantly wiped his sleeve, expressing his annoyance. Sister Grace, I dont think this meal will be enjoyable with someone around who behaves like this. Understanding his implication, Grace raised her gaze and looked at Edgar before addressing him seriously. Master Nick is my guest. You came here and offended him deliberately, trying to make me angry. It seems that I have spoiled you too much in the past, causing you to forget your ce. She turned her attention to the outside of the vi and raised her voice. Come in! Fifteen and Seventeen hurriedly entered the living room, stazuling upright. Maintaining herposure, Grace didnt even spare a nce at Edgar. Take him to the basement and let him reflect on his actions. He should not be released without my order. Fifteen and Seventeen exchanged a puzzled look, hesitating for a moment. Edgar frowned, his face cold and hurt. Are you punishing me for him? Grace coldly smiled at him, her red lips curling. What else? Brother Nick and I have known each other since childhood. I have cherished him since we were young. Although I held grudges against him in the past, Ivee to understand. Let bygones be bygones. After all, he still holds a special ce in my heart. She continued, her tone cutting like a knife. As for you, I gave you the opportunity to terminate our employment contract, but you chose to stay. If you cant handle this anger, then leave! Do you really think you hold any significance in my eyes? Her words pierced through him, causing a sharp pain in his heart. He knew Grace no longer had any feelings for him. Was she deliberately using Nick to fabricate a lic? His eyes reddened, and his voice trembled as he spoke, I understand that Ive made many mistakes in the past, but arent you moved by the efforts Ive made for you now? Grace remained silent, noticing a glimmer of moisture in his eyes, reflecting his vulnerability and pain. She was taken aback. This guy truly possessed exceptional acting skills. Tears welled up in his eyes as he spoke, catching her off guard. After a twoCsecond pause, she regained herposure. She turned away, her face expressionless. Initially, I tolerated your behavior because you were hurt for my sake. But you have gone too far and offended Brother Nick. I can no longer spare you. Fifteen, Seventeen, take him to the prison. The youngdys orders were given for the second time. Edgar exploded, Theres no need for punishment. You want me to leave? Fine, Ill go! He turned around and stormed out of the vi without looking back, his eyes burning with anger. Fifteen and Seventeen stood there, perplexed. Miss What should we do? they asked. Let him go, Grace replied. Yes. Fifteen, Seventeen, and the others left, leaving Grace and Nick alone. Finally, Edgar made his exit, and Nick took the initiative to pour the red wine on the table and filled Graces ss. Sister Grace, I am truly grateful that you stand up for me like this, Nick expressed, his eyes filled with happiness. Grace looked at him, suppressing her earlier coldness towards Edgar, and smiled gently. Of course, 12:15 The Mill how can hepare to you? After all, you are the person I hold most dear in my heart. Lets forget about the unpleasantness earlier and enjoy our drink. Their sses clinked together wit a crisp sound. After the toast, Grace wasted no time and took a sip of her wine, savoring its taste. Meanwhile, Nick merely swirled his ss, his mouth carrying a hint of secrecy. I still remember thest time we gathered at the bar. It was clear that you had an affinity for him. I felt so heartbroken that day, Nick reminisced, his tone growing more serious. This time, he was willing to endure pain for your sake. You should show him even more affection. Why did you take advantage of this opportunity to let him go? Graces beautiful eyes widened in surprise, caught off guard by his words. Nick gazed at her, a yful gleam in his eyes. Could it be that youre deliberately putting on an act for my sake? Graces expression faltered for a moment before she regained herposure, facing him with at nk expression. Originally, I endured your actions because you suffered for my sake. But now, you have crossed the line and offended Brother Nick. I can no longer spare you. Fifteen, Seventeen, take him to the basement. Fifteen and Seventeen exchanged nces, puzzled by the situation. Meanwhile, Edgars face revealed a mixture of coldness and hurt. Are you punishing me for his sake? Grace, still wearing a cold smile, met his gaze. Why not? Brother Nick and I have known each other since childhood. I have admired him since our youth. Despite our past grievances, Ivee to realize that I still hold him dear in my heart. She continued, her words sharp and unyielding, As for you, I gave you the chance to terminate our contract, but you chose to stay. If you cant hear this anger, then leave! Dont delude yourself into thinking you have a ce in my eyes. Her words pierced through him, causing a searing pain in his heart. He knew now that Grace no longer had any feelings for him. Was she deliberately using Nick to convey a fabricated lie? His eyes reddened, his voice choked with emotion. I acknowledge the mistakes Ive made in the past, but arent you touched by the efforts Ive made for you now? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Grace remained silent, her eyes catching the glimmer of tears in his, revealing his fragility and pain. She was taken aback. This man truly possessed the skills of an awardCwinning actor. Tears welled up as he spoke, leaving her momentarily stunned. However, she quickly regained herposure, her expression turning cold. For a while, I tolerated your behavior because you suffered on my behalf. But you have gone too far and offended Brother Nick. I can no longer spare you. Fifteen, Seventeen, take him to the basement. The youngdysmand was issued once again. Edgar exploded, Theres no need for punishment. You want me to leave? Fine, Ill go! Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Graces expression gradually froze as she stared at him in disbelief. Her tone carried a hint of resentment. Nick, you dont believe me? Nick chuckled. Silly girl, Im just teasing you. Of course, I believe you. But did you or Edgar prepare this wine? I cant trust him. Grace showed him the empty red wine ss in her hand. I drank it all. If the wine was tampered with, it should be me who poured it first. Nick remained silent, swaying his wine ss gently without taking a sip. Grace felt a little unhappy. She grumbled and nced at the untouched bottle of red wine beside her. Is Nick expecting me to drink the whole bottle of red wine like you didst time? Do you trust me that little? Nick stayed silent. Growing more frustrated, Grace reached for the entire bottle of red wine on the table. Nick stopped her. I trust you. Even if your bottle is poisoned, Ill drink it because youre a beautiful poison to me. Im already addicted. With an affectionate smile, he raised his head and finally drank the ss of wine. In the garden, two of Nicks loyal subordinates stood by the door like statues. Eleven approached them proactively. Brothers, itste, and you two havent eaten yet? We secretly grilled some barbecue in the backyard. Would you like to join us and give it a try? The two men wore cold expressions and declined. No need. Eleven remained patient. Dont worry, Miss Grace is very friendly. With her around, Mr Knight wont be angry. Besides, its already dinner time. Considering the rtionship between Mr Knight and Miss Grace, well be one family sooner orter, Lets get acquainted beforehand. This time, the two men hesitated for two seconds, No need. Eleven worried about how to continue persuading them, fearing that his excessive enthusiasm wouldFrom N?velDrama.Org. raise suspicion. Twelve hurriedly approached, holding two skewers of roasted pork belly and offering them to Eleven. Eleven, tonights skewers are delicious. You should try them first. Miss just said that tonight, she and Mr. Knight wont hold back. Lets eat, drink, and have some beer. Alright. Eleven took the skewer and ate it in front of the two men. Few could resist the enticing aroma of grilled pork belly. It was simply delightful! The fragrance wafted into their nostrils with the breeze. The two men stared at the meat in his hands, their mouths watering and their bodies trembling slightly. Eleven continued enthusiastically, Come on, brothers, lets go. Mr. Knight will probably stay outte tonight. Who knows when youll get the chance to eat again? Theres some beer in the backyard. Lets have a couple of drinks. Mr. Knight wont make things difficult for you. The two men nced at each other but couldnt resist the temptation of the skewers. They found Chapter 191 themselves being led to the backyard by their noses. The meal continued until after ten oclock in the evening. Nick and Grace had a lively conversation. Nicks face was flushed from the alcohol, and his deep blue phoenix eyes grew a bit blurry. Grace, Im truly d you changed your mind. Theres no other man in this world worthy of you besides me. Were a perfect match. Grace simply smiled without uttering a word. Nick looked at her affectionately. When your mother passed away, I wasnt mature enough. I failed to stand up for you and provide youfort during your most vulnerable moments. Youve carried that burden for years, ming yourself. Can you truly forgive me? As Grace brought up the past, her smile turned colder. Nick, youre drunk, and youre starting to talk nonsense. Its veryte, and its time for you to go back. Nick wanted to continue exining, but Grace called Neen to assist him into the car. Since both of his subordinates had consumed some alcohol in the backyard, they were unable to drive. However, Neen, who had only eaten barbecue and remained sober, took the responsibility of driving Nick and the others back home. After the military vehicle hadpletely disappeared from Cloud View Vi, Eleven quietly entered the vi. Grace was still sitting in the dining room, her gaze fixed straight ahead. Miss? Eleven called softly. Grace snapped out of her thoughts. How are the two subordinates doing? Dont worry, the medicine was discreetly added to their drinks. It should take effect soon, Eleven reassured her. Good. Its the perfect opportunity to test Edgars efficiency. Grace said, her beautiful eyes gleaming. The military vehicle was on the road, and due to thete hour, there was minimal traffic. Neen adjusted the air conditioner to afortable temperature. Nicks closest associates had dozed off after consuming some wine. Only Nick remained rtively sober, despite his alcohol intake. Suddenly, Nick pressed a cold gun against the back of Neens head. This isnt the way back to my ce. Where are you taking us? His voice carried enough volume to wake up his two subordinates, who immediately became alert. They nced out the window and noticed that Neen had led them into the countryside. Tension filled the air inside the car. Neen chuckled nervously. Did I take a wrong turn? I apologize, Mr. Knight. I saw that everyone was asleep, so I didnt want to disturb you. I thought this route would be faster. Nicks expression remained cold. Turn around. Oh, alright! Neen replied hastily. The car sped up, but Neen didnt slow down, Instead, he abruptly stomped on the elerator and sharply turned the steering wheel. Except for Neen, none of the three individuals in the car were wearing seat belts. Nick was no exception, and the gun that had been against Neens head shifted as a result. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Neen swiftly applied the brakes, exited the car, and started running. Due to their inertia, the remaining three individuals were thrown around inside the vehicle. However, Nick was the most alert. He red ruthlessly at Neens fleeing figure and decisively pulled the trigger. A loud bang reverberated through the quiet suburbs, Neen, who had been running ahead, instinctively shielded his head and checked his body. To his relief, the bullet hadnt struck him. prompting him to run even faster. The gunshot had hit the car roof. Nick, blocked by the sudden appearance of a man emerging from the trunk, shifted his attention. ? The trunk of the military vehicle was connected to the back seat, and in their haste, the two cronies had neglected to check it. To Nicks surprise, there was someone hidden in the trunk. He quickly realized that something was amiss with the dinner tonight and immediately attempted to counterattack the man who extended his hand from the trunk. However, before he could retaliate, his gun was swiftly disarmed, leaving him defenseless. The interior of the car was shrouded in darkness, making it difficult for Nick to identify the person in the trunk. The other two cronies promptly exited the vehicle to apprehend their assant. Suddenly, five or six men emerged from the woods, engaging in a fierce confrontation. Within a matter of minutes, Nick and his subordinates found their energy depleted. As Grace had been given a colorless and tasteless anesthetic beforehand, a small dosage left her slightly weakened instead of causing her to lose consciousness. The two cronies were beaten to the ground, and Nick himself was struck forcefully from behind, causing him to copse on his knees. He looked up and saw the man who had emerged from the trunk, revealing a familiar face with intricate and unique patterns. You Youre from the National Bureau of Investigation Nick uttered, before being interrupted by Erics knife striking him from behind, rendering him unconscious. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 When he regained consciousness, the man with the ghostly face removed his mask. Bathed in moonlight, his ck eyes were cold and piercing as he stared at Nick with a chilling and bloodthirsty gaze. Eric stepped forward and inquired, Mr. Fallen, what should I do? Tie up these two men and throw them in the car. As for Nick Edgars voice trailed off, her eyes narrowing with ruthlessness. Hang him up and take him to the prepared hut. Sheng Ge will be here in ten minutes. Yes, Eric acknowledged. Nick was abruptly awakened by the sensation of cold water sshing on his face. As he opened his eyes, he realized his hands were bound, and he was suspended from the beams of a dpidated house with his feet barely touching the ground. The position was incredibly exhausting, and his arms ached unbearably. He chuckled softly. The method of torture resembled a military tactic. What are youughing at? a deep voire intentionally lowered itself from the side. Nick nced in that direction and saw the same ghostly-faced man from before, leaning casually against a wooden pir. His blue eyes remained calm, unaffected by any sense of panic as he continued to smile. I wonder what offense Edgarmitted for the National Bureau of Investigation toe after me, Nick spoke calmly, acknowledging the situation. You want to arrest me. The ghost-faced man approached him, cutting straight to the chase. There was a bottle of 5404 biochemical sample stolen from theboratory recently. Upon checking the records, I discovered. you had visited theb half a month ago. Nick refused to ept the usation. I wasnt the only one who visited theboratory. Why do you suspect me? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Because on the same day you asked Grace to go to the bar, someone coincidentally took out that bottle of potion and harmed someone. Are you trying to tell me it had nothing to do with you? the ghost-faced man questioned. Nick furrowed his brows. How did you find out? The ghost-faced man removed his silver mask, revealing Edgars cold and handsome face. Nick stared, his pupils filled with shock. Its you! How can you possess such a mask? I cant believe the CEO of the National Bureau of Investigation is you! He had suspected something was amiss with Edgar and had dispatched someone to investigate. Edgars files appeared spotless. But No matter how simplistic the man seemed, it was inconceivable for him to have any connection to the National Bureau of Investigation! Edgar narrowed her eyes, observing Nicles reaction intently. Seeing Nick genuinely taken aback, she stated, Seems like you stole that potion not because you discovered my whereabouts, but because you intended to harm Grace. You pretended to love her so much, yet you were so malicious that you nned to use the $401 potion to destroy her. I didnt! I love her! Nick vehemently denied. Choosing to divert the topic, he sneered at Edgar. Are you intentionally using the name of the National Bureau of Investigation to manipte me? Do you honestly believe Ill fall for it? Your identity is merely the CEO of the Fallen family in Frant City. Nothing more! Edgars gaze turned cold, and she remained silent. Nick pressed on. Today. I inadvertently stumbled into your scheme with Grace. How long do you think you can hold me captive? Tomorrow, my people will realize Im missing, and they willunch a private operation to kidnap and attack the director of the secret investigation department. Thats a serious crime. Think about it! Oh? Edgar casually pursed her lips. Then go ahead and try. Lets see if anyone wille to your rescue tomorrow. Nick looked at her indifferent andposed face, then nced at the ghost-faced man holding him captive. His thoughts began to waver. This mask, representing the highest authority of the National Bureau of, was made from sterling silver. It was aplex creation with a unique pattern, the only one of its kind in the world. His heart started to tremble. Outside, Eric softly knocked on the door. Mr. Fallen, Miss Graces car is parked by the roadside. Shell be here in two minutes. Good, Edgar responded. She looked at Nick again and went straight to the point. You took that potion half a month ago, but you only arrived in Frant City a week ago. So who gave you the medicine? Nick lowered his head, his gaze fixed on the ground. He chuckled without saying a word. Edgar grabbed his hair, forcing him to meet his eyes. You know very well the methods the NBI employs to extract information. Are you sure you wont talk? Nick was instantly infuriated by his words. How dare you! Why wouldnt I dare? Now that you know my true identity, based on your actions, do you honestly believe you can escape from here? As Edgar spoke, his eyes grew fiercer and fiercer. Nick looked at him, momentarily stunned, before bursting intoughter. You cant possibly be the young master of the Fallen family, right? Who are you? The Mr. Fallen of the National Bureau of Investigation couldnt possibly be just the CEO of a small-town company. Edgar remained silent. You keep using me of having ulterior motives for approaching Grace. But does she know who you really are? Do you have no hidden agenda? What are you doing in front of her? Nick taunted. Edgar tightened his grip on his hair. Nick felt his scalp being pulled painfully, but he quickly resumed hisughter. Since you already know that it wasnt sulfuric acid that day, you should also know that your days are numbered! I cant have her, and neither can you! Edgars eyes zed with fury. He released his hair and delivered a punch to his face. 12:30 The Millisine an al His Billionaire Chapter 152 Nicks cheek quickly swelled, and he spat out blood onto the ground. Yet his azure blue eyes remained defiant. Even if the doctor can suppress the 5404 virus in your body, preventing you from dying, there will be long-term consequences. Eventually, you will be left disabled. If she finds out, she may feel sorry for you momentarily, but how long do you think that willst? Edgar, from the moment you took that elixir, your broken body became unworthy of her! Nick dered. Edgars eyebrows twitched. He remained silent until he heard Erics voice from outside the door once again. Mr. Fallen, Miss Graces car has arrived. Its almost time. Very well. He looked at Nick once more. Now that youre in my custody, you should know that there is no one in this world whose mouth I cant shut. In the next few days, I will extract all your secrets. Nick rolled his eyes and coldly snorted. Edgar grabbed his hair again and warned him in a low voice, When Gracees in, remember what not to say. If you dare utter a single word, I will make your life even more miserable! Miss Grace, youre here! a voice sounded from outside the door. Edgar concealed the mask and turned to greet Grace. As the door opened, their eyes met. Recalling Nicks earlier words, Edgar narrowed his eyes, surprising himself by choosing to remain silent. Grace, oblivious to the tension, spoke up. How is he? Did he say anything? Edgar shook his head. No, he remained silent. I want to talk to him alone. Very well. Alone means no eavesdropping from your people, including you, Grace emphasized. Edgar hesitated for a moment, his voice low. Alright. After Grace entered the hut, Edgar closed the door and ordered Eric and the others to keep their distance. He then walked to the nearby tree and waited. Inside the dimly lit room, Nick smiled upon seeing her enter. Grace, who would have thought that tonight would turn into a family gathering? Could it be that the love youve shown during this period was all an act? Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Grace didnt hold back. Yes, if you didnt, how could you have been caught? Nick smiled, his expression somewhat deste, When did you start suspecting me? Ever since you took out the revolver and asked me to choose between shooting Edgar and Nancy, I felt that something was off about you. How could she have suspected me all along? Nick looked at her in disbelief. She remained expressionless and continued, It wasnt until thest time, when you were about to leave Frant City. I identally saw the man in ck in the bar corridor in that bar, and I encountered the acid incident that day. Then I suspected that you have some connections with the person in Smiths. Nick smiled faintly. So, thats what happened. Nick, you are the only person I have admired since I was a child. But why did you want to kill me? He shook his head, still denying it. I didnt. The Smith family announced your death earlier. You dont know how devastated I was. I only found out that you were still alive half a month ago. I pretended to cooperate toe to Frant City and see you. If you still love me, Ill fight them to the end for you, but you have an annoying dog by your side! That day at the bar, I was standing on the second floor. I didnt want to do it. It was only when Edgar came in that I knew he would protect you, so I did it. I didnt want to target you. How could I willingly hurt you? He continued speaking, his attractive eyes filled with affection as he looked at Grace. But Grace had no time to appreciate his good looks; instead, she sneered. Dont you think its funny? If he couldnt help me, it would be me whos hurt right now. And he ims it wasnt against me. Her eyes grew colder, and she couldnt be bothered to continue with the nonsense. Dont hide it. I tell me, I just want to know who the person from the Smith family that harmed me. As long as you wont make things difficult for you. Nick lowered his eyes, and a sad twitch appeared at the corner of his mouth. You might let me go, but he wont. Him? Grace furrowed her brows. Who are you talking about? Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Nick raised his eyes to look at her once again and said sorrowfully, Grace, that little pet of yours is not a good person. Hes been using his acting skills to deceive you. He has more secrets than me. Dont fall for him! He has a secret, Ive always known that, but I cant be bothered to dig it up. Graces expression remained indifferent. After all, she only had a one-year agreement with Edgar. Nick smiled in surprise. It seems that you doesnt care about him too much! Thats good. You should thank me. After all, I solved this clingy problem for you. Seeing her frown, Nicks blue eyes pretended to be surprised. Chapter 191 You dont know? Then hes really dishonest. You might as well go back and examine his injuries yourself. Youll know how much hes been hiding from you. To examine his injury? Grace furrowed her brows. Wasnt his injury just an ordinary skin burn from sulfuric acid? She found it strange, but Nick maintained a faint smile on his face, but there was a hint of maliciousness in it, as if he knew something. Speak clearly, Grace demanded. Nick shook his head, still wearing a smile. Oh, Im just teasing. Dont take it too seriously. Grace felt a tinge of annoyance, but she couldnt do anything to him. After all, he held a high position in the military and the world as the director of the secret investigation department. She had no legitimate reason to confront him, and she couldnt afford to cause trouble for herself and her elder brother. She withdrew her gaze and turned to leave the hut. As the door closed behind her, Edgar approached. How did it go? he asked. Grace lowered her eyes and gently shook her head. Forget it. We already have confirmation that he conspired with others to harm me. Lets find other ways to investigate the rest. You can let them destroy the evidence and send it back. Edgar didnt agree. Time was running out for him, and he couldnt afford to wait. Grace, if you trust me, leave this matter to me. Within two days, Ill make him reveal the truth. You know his identity. How dare you touch him? Grace looked at him seriously. You already attacked him with the wound on his face. Do you want to continue taking thew into your own hands? The secret investigations behind him and the Knight family wont let you off easily. He pursed his lips and smiled. Dont worry, Ill handle it properly. They locked eyes, and Grace was taken aback. His words seemed casual, but there was an unexinable urge to trust him. Okay, then give it a try, she finally agreed. Thinking back to Nicks parting words, her expression grew solemn, Lets return to the vi. You go ahead. Ill take care of things here before joining you, Edgar said. Graces expression turned serious. No,e back with me. Edgarpromised. Can you wait for me for two minutes? I need to exin the arrangements to Eric Tine. She said yes! She was finally willing to wait for him! Edgar felt a glimmer of happiness in his heart. He took off his suit jacket and draped it over Graces shoulders, wrapping her delicate frame snugly. Itste at night and cold outside. Go back to the car first. Grace didnt refuse and nodded. As she walked away, Edgar called over Eric, and his face turned cold once more. Within two days, extract all of Nicks hidden possessions. The process and means dont matter. Even if he bes useless, Ill handle the State Affairs Bureau. Chapter 191 Yes, Mr. Fallen, Eric acknowledged. Edgar nced back at the hut, his gaze growing increasingly serious. Once this is over, give him a taste of sulfuric acid on his back. Eric chimed in. Isnt sulfuric acid too cheap for him? He poured the 5404 biochemical virus on you! What? Are you suggesting we pour S404 back on him? There are only a dozen bottles in total. He doesnt deserve something as expensive. Il contact the State Affairs Bureau to have him removed from his position as director. Hell spend the rest of his life tortured in prison. After pondering for a moment, Eric found the n reasonable. Understood, Mr. Fallen. Very well. I leave it to you. Edgar said, his tone resolute. Im heading out. As Eric was about to respond, he saw a sudden gust of wind where Edgar had been standing just moments ago. Eric clicked his tongue twice, realizing that love truly made people act foolishly. The man who was once ruthless and cruel now seemed somewhat adorable from behind. How peculiar. Meanwhile, Grace sat in the back seat of the car, still contemting Nicks words. Suddenly, she opened the car door and hopped inside, her palms rubbing her arms for warmth. Noticing her movements, Grace asked, Are you cold? Edgar shook her head. Not really. Then why did you rush inside? I didnt want you to wait for too long. They fell into a momentary silence, each with their own thoughts. Was he still pretending to be obedient to win her trust? Inside the car, Grace could sense the chill radiating from Edgars body, and she noticed his lips. turning slightly pale from the cold. Without hesitation, she removed the suit jacket from her shoulders and impatiently handed it to him. Take it. Im feeling hot. Winter was just two days away, so Grace asked Neen to turn on the heater. They made their way back to the Cloud View Vi, where she changed into slippers and headed upstairs. Without looking back, she instructed, Come up with me. Edgar wasted no time and followed her up to the third floor. Upon entering the room, Grace immediately switched on the heater and took a seat by the bed. She said, Take off all your clothes. Edgars cars turned red. What was she nning? Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 The room fell into a tense silence after those words were spoken, creating a delicate atmosphere. Edgar remained motionless, seemingly stunned by the request. Graces brows furrowed. her expression turning dark. Hurry up, I want to see the injury. Edgars spirits dampened instantly. So, she just wanted to see the injury, and he had misunderstood her intentions. But wait an injury? How did she suddenly suspect he was injured? Did Nick tell her something? My injury is fine. Ive been applying medicine for the past two days, and its almost healed, he quickly responded. Grace gave him a cold look. Take it cfl Edgar hesitated, not making a move. With a bandage, you cant see the wound. Tear it off. Its not a big deal if you need to reapply the medication, she insisted firmly. So, she really intended to see it? Edgar pondered how to divert the simation. Seeing through his thoughts, Grace sternly warned, Dont try to deceive ine tonight. You have to take it off! ace, I appreciate your concern for my injury, and it warms my heart. However, itste now, I should rest carly. We can see each other tomorrow, he tried to reason. and Grace gritted her teeth, suppressing the urge to tie him up and forcibly remove his clothes. She retorted, You yourself said that you would unconditionally chey my orders. Was that just an empty promise? Edgar was left speechless, realizing that she was referring to his previous pledge. Reluctantly, he extended his hand towards the gold button on his suit.. Grace observed his movements with patience, rubbing her brows as she waited quietly. Edgar took off his suit and carefully ced it on the tabletop of her dressing table. After a few seconds of hesitation, he proceeded to unbutton his shirt. As he unbuttoned the two buttons on his chest, he whispered, Should I take off my pants too? Graces frustration boiled over. I want to see your injury, not you taking off your pants! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. You said you wanted me to be naked He lowered his head andined in a low voice, realizing that his words were audible due to the rooms silence. Edgar! Say one more word, and Ill do it for you. Dont even think about keeping your pants on. Get out of here and run around the vi fifty times! she eximed, disying her determination. Jes us Christ she was ruthless! Was he really supposed to go out for a run,promising his dignity and self-respect? Observing his obvious reluctance, Grace continued to curl her lips. Or perhaps I should have Eleven and the others find a rope to tie you up and hang you from a tree in the garden. Which option would you prefer? He couldnt bear it anymore! There was no way he would allow such humiliation! Edgar tightly pursed his thin lips, his Adams apple bobbing lightly. Finally, he unbuttoned thest button. He hesitated, about to find an excuse, but was halted by Graces sharp gaze. Runningps outside was out of the question! Being hung up like an exhibit was even more 12.31 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Tx-wife Chapter 191 unimaginable! He refused to undress to show his injuries. Lowering his gaze. Edgar pondered how to deceive her in this situation. Under Graces unwavering gaze, he slowly removed his silk shirt, revealing his strong and perfectly sculpted eight pack abs. However, Grace was in no mood to appreciate his physique at that moment. As soon as Edgar finished undressing, she stood up and approached him, demanding, Turn over. Edgar obedientlyplied, turning around as instructed. Grace wasted no time and forcefully tore apart the bandages covering his hack. With eachyer she removed, the bloodstains beneath became more visible. As Grace noticed the blood, her movements became gentler. After she removed thest fewyers of the bandage, a palm sized burn mark on his hack came into full view. Grace furrowed her brows, examining the burn mark closely. It had been four days, yet the wounds still appeared red and bl oody, which was quite concerning. Her fingertips hovered near his back but hesitated to touch the injury. Your wound is still bleeding, It seems severe. But why doesnt it resemble an injury caused by sulfuric acid? Indeed, the injury appeared serious, and Grace was apprehensive about touching it. Edgar sighed. inwardly. As expected, just one nce from her was enough to see through his deception. Why doesnt it look like it? It was sulfuric acid. Theres blood. I applied medicine during the day, so it didnt seep through, he replied nonchntly. Grace remained skeptical. Tell me the truth. Do you know what really happened to the injury on your back? Yes, it was sulfuric acid, he asserted, maintaining a calm and natural demeanor. After pretending to ponder for a moment, he suddenly recalled, Oh, I remember now. I was hiding in the trunk of a carst night. It seems that when I was fighting with Nick, I identally hit my back, causing the bleeding. Was that truly the case? Then why did Nick say those things to warn her? Was he lying, or was Edgar? Is it just a coincidence? The injury urred tonight and happened to coincide with your previous injury. Dont you find that a bit too deliberate? Grace questioned, her doubt evident. Whats deliberate about it? Some things in this world are merely coincidences, Edgar replied gently. Although this injury may look severe, its actually not serious. Do you really think Im in bad condition? Grace didnt believe his casual exnation. She had eyes and could assess the severity of the injury herself. Turn around and face me, shemanded. Edgar obediently turned around to meet her gaze. Towering at 1.88 meters, he stood significantly taller that Grace, who was 168 centimeters tall. As she looked up at him, her neck grew tired. Kneel down, she instructed, recalling the previous incident where he had refused. But this time, he didnt hesitate. He slowly bent his knees and straightened his back, realizing the importance of chasing after his wife and the insignificance of his pride. Grace extended her hand, raising his chin to examine him closely. Edgar, do you think I wouldnt find out unless you confessed? Mr. Chad Smith is also my friend. If I have hime over to personally inspect your injury, you wont be able to hide the truth. Consider that carefully. 12:11 The Mire and He fillenaire wil Chapter 194 Her eyes turned cold and piercing. Do you want to confess voluntarily, or shall I investigate further? Edgars ck eyes trembled, reflecting his internal struggle. After contemting for a while, he finally spoke, Its not sulfuric acid. Its a highly corrosive agent called $40. What? Graces eyes widened in surprise. Its a liquid that possesses simr properties to sulfuric acid but is even more corrosive. If ites into contact with the skin, the burns will be more severe. Ordinary ointments wont be effective, and the healing process will be prolonged. However, internally, there is no harm, Edgar exined, his dark eyes blinking. Who told you this? Edgar blinked. I didnt know at first, it was Nick himselfst night who said that he stole this thing from the Warb. Really? Edgar nodded, Really. Grace had never heard of such a substance, but his exnation seemed to align with the nature of his injury. But was it really as simple as a skin injury? She stared at Edgar intently, contemting whether she should inquire further. However, it seemed that tonight was not the right time. Since it was connected to the War Lab, she could consult her older brother about it tomorrow. Expressing her displeasure, Grace sat back on the edge of the bed, radiating a cold aura. You really are not honest, tonight because of this injury problem, how many lies did you pull? Can you count it yourself! You are angry? Grace remained silence and turn her face away. It seemed that she was genuinely irritated and no longer wanted to pay him any mind. Sensing her genuine annoyance, Edgar refrained from standing up. Instead, he crawled on his knees towards her feet and gingerly held her small hand, pressing it against his abdomen. He tried to soothe her gently. I admit I was wrong. Its just a superficial injury. I understand that you dislike feeling indebted to others, so I didnt want you to burden yourself with guilt. I didnt mean to keep it from you. Please dont be angry. How about you give my abs a squeeze? Who cares about your meat! Grace snat ched her hand back, her gaze filled with anger as she red at him. Edgars attempt at reconciliation failed, but he refused to give up. He looked at her earnestly and whispered, Then shall I give you the belt and allow you to personally punish me by beating me Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Edgar raised his head to look at her, his thin lips curling into a ttering smile. Grace stared deeply at him, her gaze piercing. Tonight, he truly deserved punishment. If she didnt teach him a lesson, she would feel unsatisfied. She extended her hand and ced it in front of him. Give me the belt. Edgar didnt hesitate and swiftly untied the metal buckle, handing it over to her. Then, he turned around, giving her his back. Graces entire body trembled, and she folded the belt in half, her eyes filled with determination But just as she was about to swing the belt, her gaze involuntarily fell on the palm-sized burn mark on his back. The flesh was bright red, and the wounds were fierce, drawing attention. This injury was caused by him shielding her, otherwise, it would have been her face. As this realization struck her, Graces heart grewplicated. She sighed silently, her whole being deting. Did she really start to feel sorry for him? This feeling made her ufortable. The three years she spent in the Fallen family were like hell. She never experienced the slightest warmth. After the divorce, she witnessed Edgars change and sincerity in her eyes. But She would never walk the same old path again! She tried to dismiss these thoughts and emotions, but in the end, it was she who got hurt. Her grip on the belt tightened, her hands trembling as if she had made a decision. With gritted teeth. she swung the belt forcefully. p! A crisp sound echoed in the room. Grace aimed the blow away from the wound in the middle of his back, leaving a deep red and swollen mark on the smooth, honey-colored skin beside it. Edgar remained motionless, not uttering a word or even flinching. Only the muscles all over his body subconsciously tightened, as if he couldnt feel the pain. Grace stared at the red mark she had left, her gaze involuntarily drifting to the wound in the middle of his back. The sight of the bl oody injury burned into her eyes. Suddenly, a whirlwind of emotions engulfed her, and she couldnt endure it a second time. Put on your clothes and leave! She stomped her foot on his shoulder and tossed the bell back to him. Get out, Im tired. Ill deal with you tomorrow. With those words, she lifted the quilt and retreated to the bed, turning her back to Edgar. Caught off guard, Edgar stag gered slightly. Slowly, he fastened his belt and retrieved the shirt and suit from the dressing table. Since the bandage was removed, wearing them directly would soil the clothes, so he held them in his hands. When he nced back, he saw Grace lying on the bed, still wearing her coat. It couldnt befortable to sleep like that. Grace, youre still wearing your coat. It wont befortable for you to sleep, he said. 12:31 The Millen Jimaire Ex wife Chapter 195 Grace secretly clenched her teeth. I dont mind. Hurry up! Edgar didnt move, standing at the foot of her bed, his gaze fixed on her. Sensing his stare, anger surged through Grace. She abruptly sat up, her face puffed up with anger. Grabbing the pillow beside her, she hurled it at Edgar Get out! Edgar caught the pillow and ced it on the dressing table. Undeterred, she threw another pillow. Edgar effortlessly caught the second pillow, a gentle smile on his fare. Grace was seething with anger and began hurling various items from the bedside table-tissue boxes,Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. decorations, and books-at him. But no matter what she threw, Edgar caught each item with ease, cing them neatly on the dressing table. The smile on his face seemed indulgent. However, in Graces eyes, it felt like a provocation. Her frustration reached its peak, and she rummaged through the bedside table, searching for something. Her hand finally settled on thenp, Seeing her intentions, Edgar quickly raised his hands in surrender. Dont! I was wrong. Ill leave. immediately. Grace red at him fiercely until he closed the door and disappearedpletely, then she ced. the lamp back on the table. Taking a deep breath to calm herself down, she retrieved the pillow she had thrown and proceeded to the bathroom to wash up. The next morning, Grace remained silent throughout breakfast. Ignoring whatever Edgar said, she finished her meal quietly and headed to Angle. Since she had handed Nick over to Edgar, all she had to do now was wait for the results. Upon arriving at the office, she first called her elder brother, Chris, and shared the name of the potion Edgar mentioned the previous night. Chriss response aligned with Edgars exnation. Grace then contacted the Dark Bell organization to obtain a picture of the 540 strong corrosive agent. that caused her skin injury. Since it was aboratory drug, ordinary searches wouldnt yield any results. Ten minutester, Dark Bell sent the picture to her. Carefully examining it, she confirmed that it indeed rese the injury on Edgars back. So, was he telling the truth this time? But if the injury didnt pose a threat to her life, why did Nick im that he had resolved the situation with Edgar? Grace had a nagging feeling that she had missed a crucial detail, but she couldnt quite recall it. She called Eleven and instructed him, During this period, secretly follow Edgar and report his every move to me. Listen to what he has to say without exposing yourself. Although Eleven didnt understand the reason behind her request, he nodded in agreement. The Millirewire and En Fillionaire Ex wit 195 After Grace left, Edgar washed the dishes and tidied up the vi. Then, he headed to the outskirts to check on Nicks situation. As soon as Eric spotted him, he trotted over, his face beaming. Mr. Fallen, good morning. Edgar nced at him. How is he? Eric shook his head. Hes not willing to exin anything. Hes been gradually climbing up thedder to be the Director of the Secret Investigation Office, so hes quite stubborn. Edgars gaze turned cold as he looked toward the hut. No matter how stubborn he is, I will make him yield. At thetest tomorrow, Ill extract the truth from his mouth. Yes, Eric respectfully replied, leaning closer to Edgars ear to whisper. Mr. Fallen, your intuition was correct. Theres something off about this Neen. Yesterday, he drove his car to the outskirts, got out, and disappeared for more than ten minutes. He only returned when Miss Grace drove away. Furrowing his brows, Edgar asked, Do you know where he wea? Eric shook his head. Hes quite sly, and our people couldnt keep up with him. Edgar pursed his lips, deep in thought. With his dark eyes fixed on a paint in the distance, he made at decision. Alright, Ill leave it to you. Ill return to Cloud View Vi. Upon reaching the vi, Edgar didnt head upstairs immediately. Instead, he made his way to the backyard. Grace hadnt brought Neen to thepany that day; she had left him at the vi. As Edgar arrived, Neen had juste downstairs from the survence post and was now washing his hands. When he noticed Edgar approaching, a smile formed on his face. Mr. Fallen, what a coincidence! Edgars expression turned cold. Unfortunately, I wasnt looking for a coincidence. I came to find. you. Neens smile faded, and he regarded Edgar with growing seriousness. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 They walked one after the other until they reached a secluded corner at the back of the Cloud View Cloud View Vi. Neen asked curiously, Mr. Fallen, why do you have such a cautious expression? What do you want to say? In front of me, theres no need to pretend. I know you have a motive for following Grace, Edgar stated. Neens expression instantly turned vicious. Since youve figured it out, Im sorry! He quietly reached for a small knife at his waist and swiftly aimed it at Edgars throat. Edgar swiftly stepped back, evading the attack effortlessly. Within three moves, he had subdued Neen, firmly holding his hands behind his back. You can kill me. After all, I wont be able toplete the mission over there. Sooner orter, Ill die. Neen said with resignation. Edgar chuckled and released his grip. Why would I want to kill you? I merely came to talk. I have no interest in you. Neen was perplexed. Dont you love Miss Grace? I was sent there to harm her. Now that youve exposed my identity, why dont you do it? Edgar stared at him with dark eyes. You have feelings for her, dont you? Neen blushed instantly. No, no how could I?! Edgar had always been astute when it came to reading people, especially mens intentions towards Grace. Since realizing his own love for her, he had developed a keen ability to sense others feelings for her. You do have feelings for her, or else you wouldnt have hidden for so long without harming her. Theres no need to hide it. Tell me about the n over there. Perhaps I can help you find a solution, Edgar suggested. Neen looked at him and found himself inexplicably drawn to his aura. He knew that Edgars identityContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. was not ordinary, and now he feltpelled to confide in him and seek his help. He decided to put his trust In Edgar, at least this once. Three days from now, at night, they want me to lure Miss Grace to an abandoned warehouse in the forest on the eastern outskirts of the city. This time, they have set up numerous ambushes. It will be more dangerous. He sighed and continued, Miss Grace is the only one who has treated me sincerely. I really cant bear to harm her. But if she doesnt die, I will die, and they are watching me closely. I cant escape. What can you do, Mr. Edgar pandered for a moment, his ck eyes calm and resolute. Then he narrowed his eyes and said, Tell them you will arrange it. I will keep it a secret for you. Theres no need to tell her. Huh? Neen was taken aback. But three dayster Edgars ck eyes remained steady. Ill go. In the afternoon, Edgar didnt leave the Cloud View Vi. Instead, he took care of the household chores. As the time for Grace to finish work approached, he went to the kitchen and began preparing 12:31 The Miliussite and His billionaire Ex wife Chapter 195 dinner. These were thest few days he would spend by her side, and he wanted to cook for her every day. Even after he left, even if she didnt miss him, he hoped her stomach would remember him. He chuckled involuntarily, his lips curving into a gentle smile. Just then, the sound of a text message interrupted his thoughts. ncing at his phone, he saw a message from Eric. It contained only an exmation point, indicating something urgent. Edgars smile faded, and his expression turned serious. This was a coded message suggesting a pressing matter. Checking the time, he realized he still had forty minutes before Grace finished work. He quietly drove to a meeting spot in the suburbs where Nick was waiting for him. Eric paced anxiously by the roadside, waiting specifically for Edgars arrival When he saw the car approaching, he hurriedly ran over and got into the passenger seat. Leaning closer to Edgars ear, he whispered, Mr. Fallen, someone from 5 City has arrived! Edgar furrowed his brows. Why would someonee at this time? With a grave expression, he started the engine and drove to the designated meeting ce. They arrived at an abandoned construction site, and simultaneously, Grace received a call from Eleven. Eleven reported Edgars peculiar whereabouts to Grace in detail. Suspicion crept into her mind as she pondered his sudden visit to the construction site. Who did he want to see there? And why was he being guarded? Alright, I understand. Ill go take a lookter, Grace replied after a moment of silence. Meanwhile, Edgar led Eric into the dpidated building. Three men were already present inside. The leader, Uncle Alfred, in his forties, smiled respectfully as he saw Edgar enter. He bowed his head. in deference. Hello, Mr. Fallen, Uncle Alfred greeted. Edgars expression remained cold. Uncle Alfred, whats the matter? Uncle Alfreds expression gradually turned serious. Its urgent. This is an emergency recall order. You muste with me. The old man believes its your best chance to regain your position and authority. Edgar fell silent. He had hoped to spend thest seven days by Graces side, but even that now seemed like a luxury. Suppressing the disappointment in his heart, he recalled the n Neen. had mentioned earlier in the day. Give me three more days. I have onest thing to take care of. Ill go back and apologize in person. Edgar requested. Uncle Alfreds face darkened. Mr. Fallen, you know how strict the family rules are. If you defy the emergency recall order, youll face severe punishment. Edgars demeanor remainedposed. I understand. Three days, thirtyshes. With one hand, he loosened his tie and rolled up his sleeves. He then unbuttoned his suit and shirt, discarding them and leaving them in Erics grasp. Mr. Fallen Eric gripped the discarded clothes tightly, concern etched on his face. What if Edgar couldnt endure the punishment and his suppressed illness resurfaced? Ignoring Erics worries, Edgar turned away and knelt on one knee, his strong back muscles tense. He adopted a slightly defiant tone. Go ahead, start. Uncle Alfred sighed. Indeed, the old man knows you well. He anticipated that you wouldnt leave immediately. He understands you better than anyone. But the rules cannot be broken. I am powerless. A silent bodyguard handed Uncle Alfred a precious sandalwood box. He slowly opened it, revealing a dark training whip adorned with twisted golden wires a whip brought from the ancestral hall. Mr. Fallen, there is unrest within the family, and the situation is dire, Uncle Alfred solemnly exined. Let me ask you one final time, do you truly wish to stay for three days? Edgar didnt hesitate. Yes. Very well, Mr. Fallen. But dont me me for being relentless. The rules must be upheld. I am powerless, Uncle Alfred responded with a heavy tone. Edgars voice softened. Understood. Deep down, he harbored great dissatistaction with these strict and archaic rules. When the time came for him to eliminate the immortals within the n and assumeplete control, the first thing he would do was abolish these rigid traditions of the ancestral hall. As he pondered his future ns, a sharp crack echoed behind him, signaling themencement of his punishment. Each whip striking his back carried a sting of pain, but he remained resolute, refusing to show any signs of weakness. Eric clenched his fists, his heart aching for his Mr. Fallen. He watched helplessly as Edgar endured the lashes, his concern growing with each strike. Time seemed to stretch endlessly as the punishment continued. Thirty whips in total, cach representing a painful reminder of the constraints imposed upon him by the family. Finally, the whipping ceased, and the room fell into an eerie silence. Edgar rose to his feet, his back marked with welts from theshes. Despite the pain, he maintained a stoic expression, his determination unwavering. Uncle Alfred approached him, his eyes filled with a mix of respect and sympathy. Mr. Fallen, youve endured the punishment with remarkable strength. The old man will surely take notice of your determination. Edgar acknowledged Uncle Alfreds words with a nod, his gaze fixed on the sandalwood box that held the whip. He reached out, taking the whip and carefully coiling it back inside, a symbol of the burden he carried for the sake of his ultimate goal. Now, lets return, Edgar dered, his voice steady. I willply with the emergency recall order. Eric, still ovee with worry, hurriedly handed Edgar his shirt and suit. As Edgar dressed himself, he couldnt help but nce at the abandoned construction site, where hisst hope of spending a few more days with Grace had vanished. With a heavy heart, he stepped out of the building, Eric following closely behind. They drove back to the Cloud View Vi in silence, their minds upied by the imminent separation and the challenges thaty ahead. Upon their return, Edgar resumed his role as Graces loyal hodyguard, masking his emotions behind a composed facade. He focused on her well-being, attending to the household chores and preparing dinner with meticulous care. The Mil Chapter 19 Meanwhile, Grace, having received Elevens report, couldnt shake off the curiosity and concern about Edgars sudden visit to the construction site. Determined to unravel the mystery, she made up her mind to visit the site herself. As the evening approached, the anticipation of their paths crossing once again filled the air. unbeknownst to both Grace and Edgar. Little did they know that destiny had its own ns, intertwining their fates in unexpected ways, as they stood on the precipice of an imminent separation, their hearts yearning for a reunion that seemed increasingly uncertain. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Immediately after, the smooth flesh on his back was brutally torn apart by the barbs of the training whip, causing deep wounds to appear. Bloodstains became evident, and a sharp pain surged through him. It was only the firstsh, and Edgar felt cold sweat forming on his forehead. Gritting his teeth and tensing his muscles, he maintained a straight posture, enduring the pain in silence. Uncle Alfred noticed the bandage in the middle of Edgars vest and deliberately avoided striking that area. However, this meant that fewer spots on his hack could withstand the punishment. When the fifteenthshnded, his upper back, divided by the bandages, was crisscrossed with bleeding wounds. The whip sliced through his flesh, causing it to split open. Edgars breathing grew heavier, and veins protruded on his forehead. Even his eyshes trembled uncontrobly. Yet, he pressed his lips tightly, determined not to let out a sound of humiliation. Deep inside, he chuckled to himself. After being away from home for over a decade, he had nearly forgotten his true identity. He had started to believe that he was nothing more than a pampered Mr. Fallen. Now, with his body weakened by luxury, his ability to endure punishment had significantly diminished. Uncle Alfreds hand trembled. The upper half of Edgars bark was drenched in blood, leaving no untouched area. Superimposing new bloodstains on top of the previous ones would be futile, given the whips relentless force. Unable to bear it any longer, Uncle Alfred shifted his focus to Edgars waist. Once again, the training whip was raised, and a sharp swishing sound cut through the air. Edgars body trembled violently, and his hack finally gave in. He managed to support himself with one hand, preventing himself from copsing to the ground and facing further embarrassment. The sound of the whip ceased behind him, but a sudden, sharp pain struck his chest, causing blood to gush out. Mr. Fallen! Erie cried out, her voice filled with terror and her eyes turning red. Her heart trembled as she witnessed the twentyshes inflicted upon him. Grace, too, felt her heart quiver, observing the scene with worry. Stop! Lets leave now! Edgar let out a sigh of relief and cast a stern gaze at Eric. Youre merely a subordinate of our countrys Bureau of Investigation. This is not your ce to speak!* Mr. Fallen, if you continue enduring this punishment, you will die! Erics voice choked with emotion. The 5404 virus in your body is only suppressed, not cured! With such severe injuries and weakened resistance, the virus will soon spread. You will die! Ignoring her words, Edgar pinched his thigh and took a deep breath, straightening his back once more, assuming the most steadfast posture. Did it hurt? Yes, it did. But he couldnt leave without uttering a word. There was still a threat looming beside Grace, and he intended to resolve that final problem before departing, free from regrets. Moreover, if he were to retreat now, the twentyshes. he had endured would be in vain. Continue, Edgar ordered, disregarding Erics trembling voice. Uncle Alfred, carry on! Crics eyes turned red with anger, his lists clenched tightly. He was a mere bystander, an outsider in this situation. Uncle Alfred, after considering for a moment, nced at the two bodyguards present in the room. You are no longer needed here. Go outside and keep watch. Yes, the two bodyguards acknowledged and left the room, ensuring privacy for the remaining proceedings. Uncle Alfred retrieved a handkerchief and wiped the blood from the training whip before resuming his position. With ten moreshes to go, he swing the whip, the sound reverberating through the air. Each strike left its mark on the open space beside them. The Minare ad is done Ex wife Chapter 197 Mr. Fallen, the thirtyshes have been administered. You may rise now, Uncle Alfred announced, his tone carrying a sense of finality. He proceeded to clean the training whip once again. Remember, you have three days. You must return by then. I hope you bear this in mind. With Erics support, Edgar slowly stood up and expressed his gratitude. Thank you. Uncle Alfred bowed slightly, choosing not to say anything in response. He regarded Edgars back, considering the severity of his injuries. If they proceeded further, thest tenshes would only hit his lower back. After contemting for a moment, he shifted his gaze to the two bodyguards outside the room. You may leave your posts and go outside. Yes, the bodyguards acknowledged once again and exited the room, leaving only Edgar, Eric, and Grace behind. Uncle Alfred wiped the blood off the whip one more time and prepared to depart. Take care of yourself during these three days. Grace, wearing high heels, cautiously made her way into the abandoned construction site, keenly observing her surroundings. She wondered why she hadnt noticed any of the secret surveince posts that Eleven had mentioned. Had they been removed? As the construction site was vast, she hastened her pace, meticulously searching each room. Eventually, she caught sight of a familiar tall figure in a remote and dpidated chamber. Eric happened to be assisting Edgar in fastening thest gold button on his suits cor. Upon seeing Graces arrival, Eric discreetly tucked the tie into her trousers pocket, maintaining a silent stance with her head bowed. Edgar took a deep breath, concealing the pain coursing through his back. When his gaze met Graces, his ck eyes softened. Why are you here? Instead of answering his question, Grace inquired about the situation she had stumbled upon. When I entered, why was Eric fastening your buttons? Whats going on? A faint smile yed on his pale lips. There was a loose button on my cor. When Eric noticed, she helped me fix it. Grace nced at Eric, who remained with her head lowered. Walking closer to Edgar, she scrutinized him once more. Then why are you here? Eric received information about someoneing for secret investigation, so I came to take a look. However, by the time I arrived, the person had already left. Grace redirected her attention to Eric. Is what he said true? Eric hesitated for a couple of seconds before responding with a detached tone, devoid of emotion. Yes. Edgars fingertips trembled as he lightly tugged at his sleeve. Grace, its cold outside. I would like to return to the Cloud View Vi. Wait.Grace remained unperturbed by his attempt at affection, her eyebrows furrowing. Although Eric had kept her head lowered and made an effort to conceal it, Grace noticed that her eyes were slightly red. As she shifted her gaze back to Edgar, she observed his pallor and the faintness of his lips. You were perfectly fine this morning. Why are you sick now? Graces eyebrows remained furrowed, unconvinced by his exnation. She couldnt shake off the peculiar scent lingering in the air, a mix of unfamiliar mens cologno and a 12:31 Chapter 197 distinct metallic odor. Edgar maintained hisposure, though his clenched fist betrayed his inner tension. With a light cough, he blocked his lips and spoke. I might have caught a coldst night. Its nothing serious. Ill just go back and take a couple of medications. Just a cold? Graces grip on reality tightened. She couldnt ignore the unsettling presence of fresh blood that stained the floor. Squatting down, she reached out to touch the crimson pool, but her wrist was abruptly seized by Edgar. He looked into her eyes, his own filled with a mix of apprehension and determination. Grace. please trust me. Its not safe here. Lets leave. Grace withdrew her hand from the bloodstain and stared at him intently. Despite her growing concerns, she chose to trust him, at least for the time being. Alright, lets go. But well talk about thister. Edgar nodded, a glimmer of relief shining in his eyes. Eric, sensing the tension, discreetly stepped aside, allowing the couple to leave the room. As they made their way out of the construction site, Grace couldnt shake off the feeling of being watched. She cast asional nces over her shoulder, but the surroundings appeared empty and deste. However, the unsettling aura persisted, making her instincts scream for caution. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Upon reaching the entrance, they were met by the two bodyguards, who had been waiting diligently. One of them informed Edgar, Mr. Fallen, a woman has parked her car here. Shes quite beautiful Would you like us to Edgar interrupted, his voice tinged with urgency. Describe her. The bodyguard considered for a moment. Shes very beautiful, Mr. Fallen. Graces eyes widened, a mix of surprise and suspicion crossing her face. Edgars words from earlier echoed in her mind-someone wasing for a secret investigation Could it be that this woman was connected to it? Edgars gaze turned cold as hemanded, Stay here. Ill handle it. Graces concern red up. No, Im going with you. Were in this together. Edgars features softened, revealing his gratitude for her unwavering support. Alright, lets go. Leaving the construction site behind, they walked towards the parked car. Graces mind buzzed with questions, but she knew this wasnt the time for answers. They had to confront the unknown together. As they approached the vehicle, Grace braced herself for the encounter thaty ahead, determined to protect Edgar and uncover the truth that threatened their lives and their love. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Dont touch it, its dirty, Grace warned. She looked at Edgar, her thoughts clear. This blood is fresh, which means something just happened here. When you and Eric rushed over, didnt you see anything? Edgar remained silent but nced at Eric. I saw Eric understood the unspoken message and exined, I arrived first. When I came in, someone jumping out of the window and fleeing. I managed to wound him with a knife. This blood should be from that person. What happened to that person? With your skills, how did he manage to escape from you? Grace inquired, seeking answers. Eric scratched his head, feigning embarrassment. Im sorry, it was my oversight. He had backup, so I didnt pursue him. Fine, there was no point in pursuing further if nobody was chasing the suspect. Grace nced at Edgar again, noting that apart from his injured face and lips, he seemed fine Lets go back to the Cloud View Vi, she suggested, turning to leave the room. Edgar followed behind her, every step pulling on the whip wound on his lower back. Erie quickly stepped forward to support him, noticing his difort. Curious about themotion behind her, Grace halted and turned back. Whats wrong? Edgar took a deep breath, forcing a smile. Its nothing. I just slipped a bit. Eric rolled his eyes. How could he shift the me onto him? Bitterly smiling at Grace. Eric said, Yes, I lost my footing. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and grabbed Mr. Fallens arm to prevent a fall! Grace brushed off the incident, not dwelling on it, and swiftly exited the abandoned factory. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Edgar asked Eric to drive away the car he arrived in and return with Graces car. Throughout the journey, Edgar sat upright, his suit impable, not leaning against the car seat. Grace noticed his posture and recalled the burn on his back. Edgar cleared his throat and spoke after a moment of silence, Its alright. Dont worry, he will surely reveal something tomorrow. Good, Grace responded, leaving the conversation at that. They soon arrived at Cloud View Vi, entering the living room together. While Grace leisurely changed her shoes, Edgar had already changed his clothes. He took her hand and led her upstairs. After climbing two steps, he stopped abruptly and said, Grace, are you hungry tonight? Im a bit tired, and I want to rest for half an hour before cooking. 1 Grace felt a sense of unease but didnt object. Im not very hungry. I can eatter. Then Ill go up first, Edgar said, disappearing around the corner of the second floor. For some reason, Grace had an odd feeling. She sensed that his subtle expressions were all the way back. Had the burn on his back worsened? Chapter 158 She followed him to the second floor, only to find Edgars door unlocked. Pushing the door open gently, she saw him lying quietly under the nket, seemingly asleep. However, Grace noticed that he was lying on his stomach, still wearing his suit jacket. She entered the room, walked to the edge of his bed, and sat down, reaching out to touch his forehead. Feeling the touch of her cold hand, Edgars eyshes trembled. I dont have a fever. Im just tired. Ill be fine, he murmured. Indeed, his forehead felt slightly warm, indicating no fever. Perhaps she was overthinking things. Alright then, rest, Grace withdrew her hand, preparing to get up and leave. But suddenly, she felt a strong grip tight around her waist. Before she could react, she realized that Edgar had wrapped his arms tightly around her, burying his head in herp while his upper bodyy on her thigh. She was initially taken aback, not expecting him to be so bold this time. Stop! she eximed, attempting to break free. However, Edgars grip only tightened, and he seemed unaffected by her resistance. Just let me hold you for a while, he pleaded softly. Grace hesitated for a moment. She remembered her resolve from the previous night to cut off any romantic thoughts and maintain their master-ser vant rtionship. Yet, she found herself relenting and allowed him to embrace her. The room fell into silence, and everything seemed to be in harmony. But Edgars brows furrowed, and his every breath seemed to cause him pain throughout his body. The burn on his back was deteriorating without proper medication, causing the pain to intensify. However, the sweet fragrance emanating from Graces body was as tempting as honey, making him reluctant to let go. As hey on herp, Grace could sense the heaviness in his breathing and the difort in his body. Something wasnt quite right. After five days, the burn on your back shouldnt hurt as much as before. Why does it seem like youre in pain? she inquired, concerned. Edgar remained silent, grappling with the throbbing pain in his body. Growing suspicious, Grace reached for the cor of his shirt. But Edgar swiftly caught her wrist, stopping her. Im fine. Besides, without medicine, removing the bandage will only worsen the situation, he said, his voice filled with suppressed pain. She was right, but But why do you look so hurt? Did something happen today when you went out? Grace persisted, her worry evident. Stand up,ke off your clothes, and let me see. Undress again? Edgar felt somewhat helpless. Just as he was about to respond. Eleven knocked on the door. Miss, the Knight familys bodyguard is here, Eleven announced. Why would the Knight familys bodyguard be here? Grace wondered aloud. Could it be that the Kright family had already discovered that Nick was missing? The Millioure and Eleven exined, Its because of the trouble caused by the Knight familys daughter. They cant find Mr. Nick, and since youre the only one in Frant City, theyre seeking your help. Miss? Grace fell into deep thought. Joan had been close to her since childhood, and their families had a strong bond. If the Knight familys bodyguards were seeking her assistance while Nick remained captive, it was clear that something was amiss, However, with Edgars condition ncing down at the man in her arms, she noticed him sensing her gaze and voluntarily releasing his grip, lying back down on the bed. Ill go back to sleep. Ill make dinner when you return, he murmured. Having made his request, Edgar left Grace with nothing more to say. Rest, but I still need to see you injury when Ie back. Do you understand? she warned. Edgar hummed. Grace remained seated by his bedside for a while longer, observing as his breathing gradually calmed and his expression grew peaceful. Finally, she stood up and led Eleven, Anna, and the Knight family bodyguards out of the room. As the sound of the cars engine faded into the distance, Edgar called Neen into the room Mr. Fallen, what can I do for you? Neen asked with concern. Edgar clenched his teeth, inhaling sharply to alleviate the pain that coursed through his body. After a few moments, he managed to speak, his voice strained, The medicine cab In the locker on the first floors living room, help me treat my wound. Of course, right away! Neen promptly responded. He hurried downstairs and swiftly returned with his medical kit in hand. Mr. Fallen, where are you injured? Neen inquired, his eyes widening in shock as he took in the sight of therge, mottled bloodstains on the back of Edgars white shirt. What happened? How did you sustain such injuries?! Neen eximed in disbelief. Edgar sighed, the pain evident in his voice. Its a long story. Just help me take off my suit. Neen didnt dare to waste any time. He quickly stepped forward, assisting Edgar in removing his suit jacket. However, as the fabric fell away, Neens shock deepened at the sight of the gruesome burns and wounds that marred Edgars back. This is This is terrible! How did this happen? Neen asked, his voice filled with concern and compassion. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 The silk fabric had already adhered to the wound in arge area, and the blood had dried up. Neens hands were shaking, and he couldntpletely remove the shirt after two attempts. But the fleshy, bl oody whip wounds on the inside were already visible. Oh my Go d! Who did this? Its too cruel! Neen eximed in shock. Neen, who had grown up in a ck market organization, was used to strict rules. It was not umon for inadequate members to be severely beaten or even killed. Moreover, Edgar was different. He was clearly a pampered young master. How could he suffer such a serious injury? Edgar stopped him from being surprised and said, Dont shout, close the door and windows, and draw the curtains. If you cant remove the shirt, apply a hot towel to it for a while. Alright, alright. Neen quicklyplied, hurrying to the bathroom to get a hot towel Applying a hot towel to the wound caused a sharp, needle-like pain once again. Edgars body trembled violently, cold sweat pouring down like rain, and his grip deforming the pillow. Although Neen didnt often get beaten, he had experience in administering medical aid. He took an anti-inmmatory lozenge from the medicine cab and ced it in Edgars mouth. He then brought a basin of water to help clean the blood off his back, removing the soiled bandage. Mr. Fallen, who did this? Who dares to touch you, apart from Miss Neen widened his pupils and asked softly. Its not actually ady, is it? Edgar felt dizzy and buried his face in the nket, not bothering to respond. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Neen pondered for a moment but realized something was amiss. It shouldnt be Miss. If it were her, you wouldnt have let me handle the wound quietly. Dont specte, hurry up. I need to cook before Gracees back, Edgar said, the pain evident in his voice. Walking was particrly painful due to the injury on his lower back, yet he still insisted. on getting up to cook. Neen felt a pang of distress. He sighed, unable toe up with a good solution to hide the torn shirt from Miss Grace and the other bodyguards. He discreetly tucked it under the bed, concealing it for the time being. The alcohol disinfection was too painful, so Neen opted for milder iodophor. The burns on the middle of Edgars back were properly bandaged. Edgar insisted on getting out of bed, but Neen had no choice but to administer another shot of antibiotics. Half an hourter, Grace returned to the Cloud View Vi apanied by Joan, a lively girl. They scanned the entire Cloud View Vi, with Joan wrapping her arms around Grace and acting like a spoiled child, Not bad, Sister Grace, I didnt expect your Cloud View Vis environment to be this good. I made the right decision this time! Lets stay here for a few more days! Grace remained unaffected, her tone stern. Its fine, just three days. When the timees, Ill have the bodyguards escort you back to 5 City. Joan pouted, Aww, Sister Grace is so heartless. Chapter 195 Graces tone softened, Thats not true. We need to avoid any more trouble like we had at the bar today. If you want to stay here for a few days, you have to behave and be obedient, understand? I got it! Joan replied with a grin, and the two of them entered the Cloud View Vi,ughing As soon as they opened the door, the aroma of food wafted towards Grace, and she instinctively nced towards the kitchen. She had instructed Edgar to rest, so why was he up and cooking? Edgar heard the sound and emerged from the kitchen. Grace noticed that he had changed into a dark ck silk shirt. The top buttons were slightly undone, revealing a glimpse of his corbone. It seemed like he had also washed his hair, looking handsome and refreshed. His condition andplexion appeared to have improved. Why arent you wearing a coat? Have you taken your cold medicine? Graces voice remained as cold as ever, but her concern for him was evident as soon as she returned. You said you woulde back at night to check on my injuries, so I didnt wear it, Edgar exined, pulling his shirt to reveal the bandage on his back. I did sustain a minor injury earlier, but its been treated with medicine, as you can see. Grace remained silent, while Joan couldnt take her eyes off Edgar. She studied his face intently and remarked, Sister Grace, who is he? He looks so handsome! Your taste in men is exceptional! Since Joan had arrived at the bar after Edgar was injured, she hadnt seen his face until now. His appearance captivated her attention. Graces expression remained impassive as she replied, Hes my ser vant. Just a ser vant? Joans eyes lit up. Can you lend him to me for a few days? No way, Grace immediately refused without hesitation. She red at Edgar, displeased with Joans obvious interest in him. Put on your clothes! Alright, Edgar obediently nodded and quickly buttoned up his shirt, deliberately ignoring Joans presence as he went upstairs. Joan tugged at Graces sleeve and acted like a spoiled child. Lets y for a couple of days, Sister Grace! Graces eyebrows furrowed. No, theres no need to discuss it. Sister Grace Lets eat! Grace interrupted, leading Joan into the dining room. After the meal, Grace assigned a clean room on the third floor to Joan, and they chatted for a while before Grace retired to her own room to rest. The next morning, even though it was only 6 oclock, Simian had already printed out the information Nick had provided and personally delivered it to the Gulf Cloud View Vi. Due to their previous encounter, they were hesitant to enter and stood outside the Cloud View Vis back door, waiting. Edgar came out to receive the documents. As he nced over them, his expression grew serious, prompting him to go upstairs and knock on Graces door. However, there was no response, even after he knocked for a long time. Had she been sleeping too deeply? After considering it for a moment, Edgar decided to wait until she woke up. But as he turned around, he spotted Graceing down the corridor, dressed casually and holding a cardboard box in her hand. Chapter 191 Have you been outside? Edgar asked, puzzled by her sudden appearance. Graces expression appearedzy as she replied. No, I just went to the front door to pick up a package. Edgar found it strange. With so many bodyguards in the Cloud View Vi, why would she personally receive a package? What could be so important? However, he chose not to inquire further. Grace by passed him and opened the door to her room. I have something to discuss with you. He followed her inside and handed her the documents that Simian had brought. Nick exined. everything in here. Take a look. Okay. hands. Grace responded, although it was clear she wasnt really focusing on the information in her Then she opened the cardboard box, revealing a container of ointment inside. She handed it to Edgar. Hold this. Edgar looked at her in astonishment. She had bought this ointment for him? Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Upon seeing his puzzled expression, Grace exined, feeling a little ttered by the look in his ck. eyes, Didnt you say that regr ointment wouldnt work for wounds caused by the 540 strong corrosive agent? This box contains specialized ointment that I bought this morning. Ill use itter, and it should help you recover faster. Edgar looked down at the ointment in her hands. Though she didnt say it explicitly, he knew in his heart that this ointment was only avable in the warboratory. It was likely that she had contacted Chris to obtain it. The treatment effect was decent, but with the 5404 biochemical virus in his body, this ointment would be ineffective for his injuries. Thank you. This is the first gift youve given me since your divorce, he said, his thumb gently rubbing the cintment box. His eyes turned reddish, and even the wounds all over his body felt less painful. Its not a gift. This time, you got hurt because of me, so consider it my way of making amends, Grace replied, her voice trailing off. And if we really think about it, the true gifts since the divorce would be the bankruptcy of the leng family, your employment agreement, and that 023 medicine. Edgar rubbed the back of his hand, feeling a shift in her demeanor. Suddenly, her words didnt carry the same weight Grace observed his expression, pleased to see it stiffen. A smile bloomed on her face as she went to retrieve Nicks written confession from the table. She read every word carefully, her smile gradually fading, reced by a more serious expression. Nick said that Mr. Logan Smith instructed everything that happened at the bar and the potion. incident? she asked. Logan was her fourth uncle. In the Smith family, he was an idle person with no ambitions. She had previously suspected her third uncle, Mr. Xander Smith of being involved in the schemes against her, but she never expected it to be Logan. Edgar nodded. Though Nick may not have exined everything in detail, he can clearly outline the exchange process. Logans son works in the State Affairs Bureau, and Nick fears him and follows his orders. It would make sense for him to be sent to theb to steal the medicine. Grace sat on the small sofa beside him, silently contemting for a long time. Anger slowly surfaced on her face. This Logan, I wont let him off the h ook! Tomorrow, Ill discreetly head to S City to collect what Im owed! If someone dared to harm her in such a sinister way and didnt let him taste the consequences, she couldnt just let it slide! She looked up, noticing the injuries on Elgars body. Youre still injured. Just stay at the Cloud View Vi. Youre not allowed to apany me this time. Edgar was worried that he wouldnt find an excuse to join her if she forbade him from going, so he came up with a quick retort. Alright, Ill stay at the Cloud View Vi and wait for you toe back, he acquiesced, lowering his voice as he sp ake thest few words. However, Grace was too engrossed in carefully reading Nicks confession to notice. 12.32 The M Chapter 250 Logan, that cun ning individual, has been hiding so well! From what you said, it seems youre quite familiar with this Mr. Logan Smith. Have you been to the Smith family before? Edgar raised an eyebrow, teasing her knowing the answer but wanting to hear it from her. Grace looked up, meeting his gaze, and arched her eyebrows. Tm not familiar with him personally, but I do know Mr. Patric Smith. Perhaps its because Mr. Patric Smith has shown me great kindness that he attracts jealousy from the Smith family. They came to harm me. Oh, Edgar pursed his lips and chuckled. As he nced back at her, he noticed Grace studying his expression with sharp eyes. Quickly, he lowered his face, feigning unhappiness. Why are you telling me this? I dont think Patric is as good to you as you im. Grace propped her chin up with her hand, her tone slightly yful. So, are you feeling jealous again?* Edgar lowered his head and didnt respond to her question. His voice was muf fled as he spoke, Im going to make breakfast. IE wasnt until he turned around that a smile tugged at his lips. Graceughed as well. With his departure, she pondered the contents of Nicks confession once more, her thoughts now focused on nning her return to 5 City. While Edgar busied himself preparing breakfast, Joan purposely woke up fifteen minutes earlier than usual. She wore a charming yet cute pale pink nightdress and leaned against the kitchen door. tilting her head to watch Edgar cook. They say a man who can cook is the se xiest and most attractive, and in this case, it was even more so because of his handsome appearance. He was truly eye-catching. Joan contemted secretly bringing him back to the Knight family, allowing herself a few days to enjoy his presence. But how should she go about it? Sensing someones gaze, Edgar felt a bit ufortable but ignored it, focusing on chopping vegetables with his numb hands. Hey! Ive been standing here for quite some time. Cant you see me? Joans voice carried a yful tone as she pouted her lips, looking slightly displeased. Edgar continued chopping vegetables as if she were air, paying no attention to her. Youre being rude. I am the hostess here, and youre just a ser vant in Graces Cloud View Vi. How dare you ignore me! Joan felt aggrieved. Throughout her life, everyone had treated her like a precious treasure, spoiling her rotten. How dare this ser vant disregard her! Edgar paused his chopping and spoke in a cold voice, My loyalty is solely to Grace. Apart from her, no one has any authority over me. You! It was the first time Joan encountered such an arrogant ser vant, and she couldnt ept it. Why cant I summon you? she eximed, anger mounting. She then walked into the kitchen, deliberately knocking over the ss of warm milk Edgar had prepared for Grace. She assumed an air of superiority. Apologize to me! I demand that you speak to me the way you address Sister Grace! Otherwise, Il The Millionaire and his Fallionaire E Chapter 200 tell her that you spilled her milk and let her punish you! Edgars ck eyes turned icy, and a chilling aura enveloped his entire being. He let the empty ss fall to the ground, shattering it into pieces right by Joans feet. He gazed at her with cold, ruthless eyes, and continued preparing breakfast without uttering a word. Joans grievances reached their peak. How dare you treat me like this! Youve gone too far! She seethed with anger, ready to raise her hand and teach him a lesson. Edgars gaze remained cold and merciless, his grip tightening around the knife in his hand. An unreasonable fool-regardless of her being Nicks sister, if she dared toy a hand on him, he would not hesitate to retaliate. However, before he could make a move, someone grabbed Joans wrist from behind. She turned around to find Grace holding onto her tightly, her eyes instantly welling up with tears. Sister Grace, hes bullying me! He even tried torm me with a ss! Although he may look handsome, hes worse than the men at the barst n ig Tears streamed down Joans face as she spoke, feeling utterly wronged. Hes mean and disobedient! Sister, please punish him! Grace held onto Joans wrist, her eyes fixed on Edgar with a hint of amusement, her lips curving into a smile. She ims that youre mean and disobedient. Do you acknowledge this? She was curious to see how he would react when used by Joan. Would he respond with anger or indifferently ept the punishment? Meeting her gaze with a clear expression, Edgar put down the kitchen knife and wiped his hands. His eyes appeared reddened, and his face held an expression of aggrieved innocence, like that of a deted balloon. She wanted to call me, but I only listen to you, he replied softly. Furthermore, Im always well behaved and obedient. I dont know why she would nder me Joan blinked in confusion, taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. Wait, what? What in the world was happening? This wasnt how she had envisioned things unfolding. How could this man act more virtuous than her? Grace released Joans wrist but maintained her amused gaze. Well, it seems Edgar acknowledges his mistakes. You should apologize too, Joan Joans tears abruptly ceased, reced by a mixture of surprise and resentment. How did the situation shift so dramatically? She nced at Edgar, still unable toprehend what had just transpired. With aposed expression, Edgar resumed his task of preparing breakfast, as if the previous confrontation hadnt urred. The atmosphere in the kitchen gradually returned to normal. Grace stepped closer to Joan and gently patted her shoulder. You should learn to be more understanding and tolerant. Everyone has their own role in this Cloud View Vi, and Edgar is a dedicated ser vant to me. He wouldnt treat you poorly unless you provoke him. Joan nodded begrudgingly, realizing she had crossed a line. Deep down, she couldnt deny her jealousy towards Grace and her desire to regain her previous status as the center of attention As breakfast was served, the trio sat down at the dining table, the air filled with a mixture of awkwardness and underlying tensions. However, they made an effort to enjoy the meal, engaging in light conversation to ease the lingering difort, After breakfast, Grace turned to Joan with a warm smile. Joan, since youre here, would you like to 113:12 Chapter 200 apany me on a little trip to 5 City today? There are some matters I need to attend to, and your company would be greatly appreciated. Joans eyes widened with excitement. The prospect of an outing with Grace brought a glimmer of joy to her eyes. Of course, Sister Grace! Id love to apany you to S City! Graces smile widened, pleased with Joans enthusiastic response. Great! Well leave in a little while. Just go and freshen up, and well be on our way. In the Joan quickly rushed off to prepare herself, her previous grievances momentarily forgotten in excitement of the uing trip. She couldnt help but feel a renewed sense of anticipation, eager to spend quality time with Grace and perhaps gain a deeper understanding of her world. Meanwhile, as Joan disappeared to her room, Grace turned her attention back to Edgar. She could sense the tension lingering in the air and decided to address it directly. Edgar, I apologize for Joans behavior earlier. Shes still adjusting to the changes and may not fully understand her ce here. I hope you can bear with her for my sake, she said, her voice filled with sincerity. Edgar nced at Grace, his gaze softening. Theres no need for apologies, Mistress. I understand that it takes time for everyone to adapt. I will do my best to be patient. Grace nodded appreciatively, grateful for his understanding. She knew that having Joan around would inevitably bring about some challenges, but she believed in their ability to navigate through them together. Weverything settled, the trio soon embarked on their journey to 5 City. The drive was filled with lively conversation andughter, as Grace and Joan shared stories and anecdotes, gradually building a stronger bond between them. Arriving at their destination, Grace led Joan through the bustling streets of 5 City. The vibrant atmosphere, the mix of modern architecture and historicalndmarks, and the fusion of cultures fascinated Joan. It was an entirely different world from the sheltered life she had known. They visited various ces of interest, indulging in shopping sprees, sampling local delicacies, and immersing themselves in the citys rich heritage. Through it all, Grace yed the role of a caring sister, guiding Joan with patience and affection As the day drew to a close, the sun began its descent, casting a warm, golden glow over the city. Grace and Joan found themselves sitting on a bench in a peaceful park, watching as the world around them gradually transitioned into the serenity of twilight. Joan broke the silence, her voice tinged with gratitude. Sister Grace, thank you for today. Ive never experienced anything like this before. Youve shown me a whole new world. Grace smiled warmly, her eyes sparkling with affection. Joan, youre part of our family now. Its my pleasure to share these experiences with you. I hope that as time goes on, we can grow closer and create beautiful memories together. Joan nodded, a genuine smile gracing her face. I look forward to that, Sister Grace. I promise to be a better sister and learn from your kindness and grace. As the evening breeze rustled through the trees, Grace and Joan sat side by side, their hearts connected by the bond of sisterhood. They knew that challenges and obstacles awaited them, but with understanding, patience, and love, they were determined to ovee them and build a harmonious family. And so, as the day faded into night, they continued their journey together, embracing the possibilities thaty ahead, and cherishing the unbreakable tiesContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 This was the first time Joan had encountered such a shameless man, leaving her speechless with shock. Grace burst intoughter upon hearing it. Joan was used to being arrogant andwless. But now she met Edgar. Grace She pouted at Grace, her eyes watery, wanting to continue herints but afraid of revealing her true gender. Graces expression turned serious as she looked at her. Joan, he didnt say anything. He can only listen to my orders. You live with me, eat and use my things. Dont you think its too much to attack my people? Joan was taken aback. Grace continued. This is not the Knight family. Although I treat you as my sister, I wont spoil you without boundaries. Grace Tomorrow, Im going to 5 City. Ill buy you a ne ticket. Come with me. Ah! Leaving tomorrow? I havent had enough fun with you for three days! Grace Grace ignored her coquettish behavior. What if she didnt bring joan back to the Knight family? Did she want to leave her at the Cloud View Vi and spend two days alone with Edgar? Youve been away for a few days. Its time for you to go back, Grace said, pushing Joans shoulder, a little displeased. Go upstairs, change your clothes, and thene down. Wear a nightgown. Who are you trying to seduce? Joan pouted and reluctantly went upstairs. As Joan disappeared, Grace turned her gaze back to Edgar. He seemed genuinely happy, with a smile on his face even reaching his eyebrows. Grace sneered at him. Dont you think she looks pretty in her nightgown? Edgar raised his hand innocently, surrendering. Im innocent! I didnt even pay attention to what color she was wearing. Besides, in my eyes, you have the best figure. I only enjoy looking at you. Enough of these tiresome words, Grace thought. She changed the subject, Are you boredparing flirt skills with a twenty-year-old girl? Edgar pointed at the shattered ss on the ground. My crystal ss. If you break it, you have to pay. Edgar looked at her dotingly, Okay, Ill pay, is ten times enough? Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Barely. Grace raised her eyebrows, her tone a little arrogant. Edgar affectfonately looked at Graces bright face and mirrored her smile in his heart. He had the urge to pull her into his arms and never let go, but he may not have that chance. The following day, Grace took the day off from work, a rare urrence. She stayed at home, watching TV shows while attending to business matters on her phone. Edgar washed the fruit and sat on the small sofa next to her, quietly peeling an Joan dragged Eleven and her bodyguards to y on a swing in the courtyard. Peaceful days always passed quickly. The next day, Grace and Joan packed their bags and bid farewell. Edgar conscientiously helped 12:16 Chapter 201 Grace carry her suitcase downstairs, while Twelve carried Joans luggage. Patric was worried and wanted to apany them back to S City. They would meet at the airport. Edgar offered to drive them, but Grace declined. Im going to 5 City for a few days. You dont have to go to Fallen Group. Belinda is there, so it shouldnt be a problem for you to stay at the vi for two days. Ill leave Fifteen. Seventeen and Neen here. Youll only be gone for two days, so bring two more people and leave Neen at the vi. Im not going anywhere, and I dont need so many people watching over me. The five of them together wont be able to stop me. Grace contemted for a moment and realized he was right, so they left Neen behind. Joan had already sat in the car, waiting with a gloomy expression on her face. After Grace finished her arrangements, she went to open the car door. What are you doing Joan started to say but was abruptly pulled into Edgars embrace. Be careful on the road and remember to eat well, Edgar said. 14 Mmm. Grace responded in a light and expressionless tone. It was just a couple of days away, not a life or death separation. But she refrained from making any sarcastic remarks to Edgar. She released herself from his embrace, opened the car door, and got in. As the car started, Edgar stood there, his ck eyes fixed on the direction the car was moving away. Neen Neen stood beside him, observing his focused expression. After a few moments, reminded him, Mr. Fallen, Miss has already left. Its winter, and its cold outside. Youre still injured. Please go back Edgar remained silent, unmoving. Neen couldnt persuade him and had no choice but to go inside. Grace met Patric at the airport, and they boarded the ne together. Patric brought a small nket to help her, and Grace epted without refusing. However, her gaze was fixed on the window throughout the flight. She couldnt exin it, but as soon as she boarded the ne, an uneasy feeling washed over her, causing her eyelids to twitch. Patric also noticed her difort and handed her an oral solution. Perhaps its because you havent been back to S City for a long time. Grace couldnt understand why she felt so agitated. Maybe. 5 City was far from Frant City, so by the time they disembarked, it was already evening. Grace arranged for Joan to be sent back to the Knight family first before heading to Patrics vi in S City. The vi was conveniently located near La Quinta Ville, where Logan resided. She had a meeting with Patric and Beven, spending hours making ns for the next day. After finalizing everything, she rubbed her shoulderszily. Now, all that was left was to wait for tomorrow! After freshening up, she returned to her room and climbed into bed. Perhaps due to exhaustion from the journey, she fell asleep within minutes. However, her sleep was restless. She had a peculiar dream. The buildings around her were engulfed in mes, cra ckling with Chapter 201 intensity. Amidst the fire stood a tall man, his body covered in blood and scars. Although his back was turned to her, something about him seemed familiar. Then, as he sta ggered and turned around, the firelight revealed his handsome face. Could it be Edgar?! His face was smeared with blood, and traces of it still dripped from the corner of his mouth. Sorrow and pain filled his ck eyes. The blood on his body suggested a recent fierce battle, and he weakly fell to his knees. Grace, Grace Grace woke up from her deep slumber and found herself sitting on the edge of her bed. She nced at her phone to check the time, discovering it was two in the morning. The vividness of the dream lingered in her mind, haunting her thoughts. Edgars desperate and unwilling cries for her echoed within her. It felt unnervingly real Feeling restless and unsettled. Grace couldnt shake off the sense of unease. She reached for her phone and dialed Edgars number, hoping to find some sce in hearing his voice. The phone connected, but there was no response from the other end. Why wasnt he picking up? Growing increasingly anxious, Grace dialed again. And again. And again. On her fourth attempt, the call finally connected. A low, familiar voice came through the line, Whats wrong? Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 It was Edgars voice.. Grace breathed a sigh of relief that quickly turned into anger. Why didnt you answer the phone? Edgars tone sounded a bit groggy and tired. I was asleep. Itste. Why havent you rested? Whats Wrong? Nothing happened. I have insomnia. I cant sleep. Then should I stay up with you? Mmmm. Grace replied softly, remembering the dream she had just had. She gave him a serious order, Ill remind you again, dont go anywhere for the next two days, and keep your phone on maximum volume. Answer my calls no matter what. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, then Edgars voice came through, very gentle, Understood. Are you sleepy? Not sleepy. Do you want me to tell you a story? No. Are you hungry? Send me your address, and Ill order supper for you. Im not hungry. Edgar: What a conversation stopper. I cant talk about anything with her today! Grace still couldnt sleep, so she finally let Edgar tell her a story. Edgar found some jokes online and shared them with her one by one. His storytelling skills were poor, and the atmosphere turned a bit awkward, but Grace fell asleep to the sound of his hypnotic voice. The next day, Grace followed the prearranged ns and acted ordingly. However, Logan had spent the entire day at La Quinta Ville without ever leaving the house. As it was gettingte, Grace grew impatient and sent Patric to persuade him toe out. After waiting for another half an hour, Logan finally followed Patric out. When Logan regained consciousness, he found himself tied to a chair, with his mouth sealed shut, and a table in front of him. The environment was closed and dim, resembling a basement. Confused and in a state of panic, he struggled and shouted. The basement door opened, and he saw a woman approaching him. Her makeup was exquisite, and her clear, captivating eyes made her look like a beautiful fairy. At first, he was startled when he saw her, but then he stopped struggling and shouting. Grace observed his reaction and sneered, It seems that Uncle Logan has seen my photos many times. After all these years, we finally meet again. I look much better now. Uncle Logan recognized me at first sight. She walked over to the chair opposite Logans and sat down, giving Eleven a meaningful nce. Eleven stepped forward and removed the seal from Logans mouth. Some of Logans beard was identally pulled off, causing him to grimace in pain. Chapter 202 Gradually, he calmed down and stared at Grace. Im your Uncle Logan! How could you let Patric deceive me and then kidnap me? Is this how you treat your elders? Grace propped her chin with her hand and smiled casually. Uncle Logan has known for a long time that Im unruly. And Im treating you very well! As an elder, Uncle Logancks morals and is not worthy of respect. Logan narrowed his eyes. Ick morals? Ive always been an idle person, not meddling in the familys internal affairs. How can Ick morals? Uncle Logan, take a look at this, and youll understand. Grace nced at Eleven again, and Eleven handed over Nicks confession to Logan. Logan carefully read the confession, and his expression suddenly changed. Oh my G od, little niece! This has nothing to do with me. How could I possibly want to harm you? I cared for you when you were young. I even held you in my arms. Do you remember? This Nick is also an undercover agent. Im just azy person. How could I possibly have any connection with him? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Oh? Graces tone changed. I heard that my good cousin Mr. Lincoln Smith, Uncle Logans son, works at the State Affairs Bureau. Could he be involved in this? Should I ask my older brother to investigate? No! It has nothing to do with him! Grace pped the table abruptly, her eyes suddenly sharp. It doesnt matter! Nick has confessed, do you think you can simply deny it with a few words? Do you think you can impress Nick without the help of Lincoln? Let me guess, its all about the inheritance, isnt it? Logan looked at her seriously but didnt answer. Because you couldnt tolerate my fathers vition of our ancestors instructions and his insistence on passing the inheritance rights to me, his beloved younger daughter. So he teamed up with others to kill me first, and then gradually take over the Smith family, right? Who else besides you? Is Uncle Xander involved? What about Lianne? She pressed harder with her questions, but the more she spoke, the calmer Logans face became. Little niece, these are just your spections. Isnt it too hasty to convict me based solely on Nicks confession? Grace didnt expect him to confess so easily. These old foxes were cun ning and shrewd. It doesnt matter if Uncle Logan doesnt admit it. Some time ago, someone tried to ruin my face with an 540 potion in a bar. I dont like to let things slide, so I brought it to you, Uncle Logan.* Eleven took out a ss bottle and a special stic brush, cing them on the table in front of Grace. Logan eximed, What is this? Grace blinked her beautiful eyes. Logan stood up. This type of medicine is prohibited in the warboratory! How did you get it? Does Chris actually condone your mischief?! Grace was pleasantly surprised. Seems like Uncle Logansziness is just a pretense. He even knows its a banned substance in theboratory and ims it has nothing to do with him. She sneered as she opened the ss bottle and gently stirred its contents with the special brush using her white fingertips. Uncle Logan is stubborn. Since he wont confess, I wont waste time asking. Although this bottle only contains sulfuric acid, it must taste quite good. You! Im your Uncle Logan! Show some respect! Ignoring his words, she pondered for a moment. Since you enjoy pretending to bezy, how about I leave a mark on your face with these four characters? Grace, how dare you! Why wouldnt I dare? If you have the guts, go ahead and take my evidence to the ancestral hall of the Smith family, use me, Grace, of being dead for six years. Now Im back from hell to revenge and kidnap you. Do you dare? You! Until now, Logans face was filled with fear. Grace had clearly settled the matter today. How could he go out and im that his niece was deceiving. You can kill me if you can! Otherwise, just wait! Grace looked at him with contempt. But I know you wont. After all, youre an elder. Once your life is spared, the evidence will be handed over to Dad. With a snort, she got up and left the basement, leaving behind a mournful and loud cry from inside. Hearing that shrill voice, Grace felt an overwhelming sense of satisfaction. She even slept soundly that night, free from the burdens that had gued her for years. However, the next morning, as soon as she woke up. Eleven urgently knocked on her door. His eyes were red, and his voice choked with s obs. Miss, Neen just called to say Mr. Fallen Mr. Fallen, he Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Grace furrowed her brow. Whats wrong with him? Mr. Fallen, hes gone Elevens voice choked. Grace stood frozen in ce. Gone? The person who had been chatting with her all night and telling stories, how could he be gone as soon as she woke up? Grace couldnt believe it. What does that mean? What is he ying at? Elevens voice became more choked up. Neen said that it was the man in ck who nned to kill youst night. Mr. Fallen knew in advance. He told Neen to hide and then went there alone to help you, to help you kill that group of people, but he didnte back Grace took a step back, her expression shifting from shock to a sneer. Impossible! I dont believe it. How could someone like him die so easily! Eleven remained silent. He couldnt hold back his tears, and a few drops fell. In a fit of anger, she shouted, Why are you crying? A grown man like you crying! Ill deduct half a years sry for every tear shed! Upon hearing this, Eleven cried even harder. Miss, Mr. Fallen was such a wonderful person. Hes gone at such a young age, and you still want to deduct my sry! Im so miserable! I cant stop my tears! Grace looked at him, a tall man standing at 1.8 meters, his shoulders trembling as he cried. She took a deep breath and said indifferently, If he simply hasnt returned yet, that doesnt necessarily mean hes dead. Send someone to look for him! We want to see him alive, not as a corpse! Miss! Miss! Fifteen rushed toward her room. Brother Eric called and said he hopes you cane back as soon as possible. He said Mr. Fallen is waiting for you at Cloud View Vi! Mr. Fallen isnt dead? He went back? Wasnt he injuredst night? Eleven sniffed, surprised. Grace didnt say anything. She looked at Fifteen, gesturing for him to answer. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Fifteen shook his head. I dont know. Eric said a lot, but since Mr. Fallen is waiting for you at Cloud View Vi, he should have returned safely. Hearing this, both Grace and Eleven breathed a sigh of relief. Pack up, book the earliest flight ticket, and lets return to Frant City as soon as possible. She wanted to find out what Edgar and Neen were up Yes, Miss. to! The group swiftly moved and boarded the earliest flight of the day to return to Frant City. However, by the time they reached Cloud View Vi, It was already nighttime. It was winter, with an overcast sky that threatened to pour rain at any moment. The cold wind rustled, but it couldnt stop Graces determined steps. Upon entering the vi, Neen was nowhere to be found. The entire vi was quiet. Grace felt a sense of unease and quickly opened the door to the vi. A cold breeze blew through the open window. The lights were off. There was no figure in the kitchen who used to greet her every day and hand her slippers. Edgar? Grace called out, but no one answered. She scanned the living room and finally noticed a small post-it note on the coat rack. It read: The weather is getting colder. Even when indoors, make sure to wear an extrayer of clothing. If you have a good figure, even wrapped in a big padded jacket, you will still look beautiful Graces expression turned solemn, and she called out upstairs, Edgar! What are you up to? She was answered by a long period of silence. Grace went to his room again, the quilts neatly folded, the bed cold and lukewarm. Except for the cold wind blowing the thin curtains, the whole room is exceptionally deserted. Grace became more and more suspicious, and she had a bad premonition in her heart, and she went to the third floor again, still not seeing anyone else. After looking around, she returned to the living room and caught a glimpse of the post-it note in the fruit basket. [Fruits are high in vitamins, you need to eat more.] There were also post-it notes on the fridge, and Grace walked over and took them off. [Eat more vegetables and rice, dont be picky eaters in the future, sh iitake mushrooms are not delicious, but they are highly nutritious, you are very thin, and I like to gain ten pounds. ] Grace went into the kitchen again and removed the sticker from the coffee machine. [In the future, drink less coffee and tea at night, and pay attention to rest when you are busy on business, I will feel distressed to see you stay upte. ] Graces heart touched slightly, and the more she thought about it, the more strange she felt, Edgar, come out! What the hell are you doing? There was no response, but a knock came from the door. Excitement filled her as she turned to open it. Why didnt you bring the key Her voice trailed off abruptly. Standing at the door was Edgar, holding a jar of blue and white porcin. His tear-streaked face was still wet, and his eyes were red. Behind him, his brothers were also crying. Eleven and Twelve, the loyal bodyguards, stood by his side, their faces filled with sorrow. Graces heart ski pped a beat, a strong premonition washing over her. She asked in a cold voice, Where is Edgar? Eric looked at the jar in his arms and spoke with a mournful tone, Mr. Fallen, he is here. Graces gaze followed his, and a flicker of suspicion arose, but she refused to believe it. Eric shed tears and exined earnestly, Last night, the Mr. Fallen secretly went to the abandoned warehouse in the forest on the outskirts of the city to help you deal with the man in ck. He got drenched in gasoline, and when we arrived, he was already engulfed in mes He couldnt continue, and tears streamed down his face. Everyone was immersed in grief. Chapter 201 Grace, too, was swept up by the emotions. Her eyes reddened, but she maintained a cold sneer. So, you want to tell me that this is his urn? Do you think I would fall for such a trick? Eric and the brothers cried even harder, their voices choked with sorrow. Whether you believe it or not, Mr. Fallen perished in the fire. We couldnt bear it, so we cremated him. Considering how he loved you most in his life, we brought him back first before sending him to the Fallen Family Old Mansion. Grace stared nkly at the jar containing Edgars ashes. Suddenly, the nightmare she had in S City that night shed through her mind the agony and despair he had experienced in the fire, vivid and haunting. Could it be true? Trembling, she reached out and took the ashes from Erics hands. Two tears escaped her eyes, uncontrobly streaming down her face. She wiped them away and sneered like a wounded animal. Her voice carried a chilling seriousness. Did you conspire with him to deceive me? Using a jar of ashes as an excuse. Do you think I would believe it? Even if he is dead, I want to see his body! He thought that by making me shed two tears, he could earn a chance? He was delusional! The ashes, huh? Then Ill shatter them and reduce them to dust! I dont think he can keep pretending! Her eyes were bloodshot, her expression icy. She raised the urn of ashes high, ready to let it fall. No! Eric and the other brothers, five or six of them, dropped to their knees. Mr. Fallen! He is truly gone! Believe us, he will never return! He already had injuries on his body. He wentst night with the intention of sacrificing himself. He died for you! Grace looked at them in shock. These were the men who had fought alongside Edgar,rades with unwavering loyalty. They were men of unwavering resolve and unyielding spirits. Yet, here they were, kneeling before her for this urn of ashes. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Reason abandoned her time and time again. Grace stared at the blue and white porcin urn in her hands, unable to control the tremors coursing through her fingers. She handed the urn back to Eric, her lips still pressed together as she sneered and shook her head. I refuse to believe it. If you have the power, let hime and tell me in person! Miss Grace Eric began. Get out! Grace erupted, taking a step back and mming the door shut, shutting everyone outside. She took a deep breath, trying to regain herposure and find her sanity amidst the chaos. As she sat on the sofa, her eyesnded on a pile of post-it notes she had recently taken down. She picked one up and examined it closely once more. She remembered the day when he had embraced her tightly before getting into the car. At the time, she hadnt paid much attention, but now she realized his eyes had been slightly red Did he know this day woulde? Long before she left Frant City, was he already prepared for their final meeting? But She had not seen his body. She refused to believe it. The reason Neen was absent from the Cloud View Vi was because he had followed Eric and the others to the crematorium and had just returned. When he entered Graces presence, a lingering sadness clung to his face. Grace sat on the sofa, devoid of grief or tears, her demeanor strangely indifferent. As Neen approached her, she suddenly stood up and pped him across the face. Um Neen was caught off guard and stumbled backward. He didnt dare wipe the fresh mark on his cheek. Instead, he endured the metallic taste in his mouth and obediently stood, facing Graces wrath. If this can bring you somefort, Miss, go ahead and hit me. me me for Mr. Fallens death. Im drowning in guilt! Ill feel better if I die by your hands. Grace stared at him, noticing the profound sadness in his tears. She slowly retracted her hand and sat back on the sofa. What happened? she asked, her voice subdued. I was actually sent there to monitor you, Miss. But I couldnt bring myself to do anything against you. They wouldnt let me go. Three days ago, they gave me an ultimatum. The warehouse Mr. Fallen found out, and he told me not to tell you. He said he would go in your ce. As Neen continued, his crying escted until he could no longer hold back. I never expected he would never return. Miss, Im so sorry! Did he have anyst words for me before this happened? Neen pondered for a moment. No. Grace pressed her lips tightly, her gaze downcast, and a sense of loss enveloped her. Neens heart ached for her. Its all my fault, Miss. Hit mel Dont hold back, just release your pain! Leave. Miss F uck off. Neen realized he couldnt convince her otherwise and reluctantly left her alone to find sce. The living room window was open, and a cold breeze permeated the room. Grace felt a chill on her face. She stared at the pile of post-it notes on the coffee table, but in her mind, she could only see Edgars handsome face, his expression of feigned innocence and vulnerability. Before, he had always been distant and indifferent. But now, she couldnt remember anything else except his pitiful expression. What had he been like before? With that thought, Grace hurriedly went to the third floor and retrieved a sealed box that had been sitting on top of a cab in her room. What about the group photo? The wedding photo! It should be here! she eximed, frantically searching through the belongings on the floor. Finally, she found the wedding photo hidden beneath the box. In the picture, she was the only one smiling. She realized that when she had decided to seck revenge on the Fallen family, she had cut off a significant part of Edgar from herself. Her knuckles turned white as she opened the photo album on her phone, her hands trembling. To her dismay, she discovered that there wasnt a single photo of the man she had been married to for three years and loved for six years. All that remained was a recording. She clicked to y it. A maic yet deep voice resonated from the phone, I promise that after this years employment contract expires, I will vanish from your world forever. Grace sank to the end of the bed, her strength waning as she slid to the ground, tears welling up in her eyes. Before even a year had passed, he had disappeared without a trace. She hadnt even had the chance to bid him farewell The night stretched on endlessly. Grace stayed up, her gaze fixated on the window. Her eyes were dry, reddened, and swollen. Knock, knock. There was a knock on the door. She wiped away her tears andposed herself as she asked as calmly as possible, What is it? It was Fifteen standing outside. Miss, Eric has already brought Mr. Fallens ashes back to the old mansion. The date for Mr. Fallens burial has been set. It will be on the fourth day of November. Grace furrowed her brow. November fourth? Only three days away so soon? Patric and Eric assisted Yvonne in organizing Edgars funeral. Upon Patrics return to Frant City, he had heard the news. Knowing that Edgar had sacrificed his life for Grace, Patric felt an immense unease. Understanding The Millionaire atol Chapter 201 that his sister couldnt ept this oue, he took the initiative to help her and alleviate her guilt. When Patric took charge, no media outlets dared to report on Edgars death, and those within the influential circles refrained from discussing it. They let him rest in peace. For the past three days, the weather in Frant City had been dismal. Rain fell persistently, and biting wind seemed capable of freezing anyone in its path. On the day of the funeral, thunder rumbled, casting a gloomy atmosphere over the city. Torrential rain poured mercilessly, enveloping the entire area in darkness, ck umbres dotted thendscape in front of the cemetery. Few people attended. Only the rtives of the Fallen family and a few close business partners came forward to pay their respects. Yvonne clung to the urn containing her sons ashes, her wails echoing through the air. Her tears had nearly run dry over the past three days. Mia, too, couldnt shed any more tears. She repeatedly called cut to her brother, her voice heavy with sorrow. The air was heavy with grief. Under a tree outside the cemetery, Grace stood, d in a ck dress with no makeup. Rain soaked her entire being as she observed the somber scene unfolding before her. Several bodyguards stepped forward to mourn Edgar. Grace, without an umbre, stood under the tree despite the pouring rain, her body drenched and shivering from the cold. Observing Graces plight, Patric, who had been keeping a watchful eye on her, approached her with his ck umbre. Concerned, he reached out to cover her with his suit jacket. However, Grace halted his gesture, refusing to ept the warmth he offered. Girl, hes already gone. Why are you torturing yourself like this? If you continue in this manner, youllN?velDrama.Org holds this content. only fall ill. Can you please be obedient? If he were still here, he wouldnt want to see you burdened with guilt, Patric pleaded, his voice filled with genuine worry. At hisst words, Grace reluctantly let go, allowing Patric to wrap his jacket tightly around her. He gently brushed the wet strands of hair from her face, sighing softly, He will be buried soon. Do you want to say your final words to him? he asked, his eyes full of compassion. Graces gaze dropped, but she remained silent, unsure of what to say or whether she should even step forward. Inside the crery, the burial ceremony for Edgarmenced. Suddenly, awyer in a suit appeared and handed two envelopes containing Edgars final words to Yvonne Mrs. Fallen, these are Mr. Fallens instructions for you on the day of his bul. I hope you open them immediately and read them alone, thewyer exined, his voice respectful. Yvonne, still tearful and visibly shaken, took the envelopes with trembling hands. She opened the first letter. As she read its contents, her grief gradually transformed into a frozen disbelief. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 The rain poured heavily, and Mrs. Fallen was apanied by bodyguards holding an umbre. She walked to the side alone, clutching the letter in her hands. Hidden from everyones sight, a look of shock appeared on her face. She tightly clenched the letter, her eyes filled withplex emotions. After a few moments of inner struggle, sheposed herself and put the envelope away before returning to Edgars tomb. Mom, what did Brother say? Mia asked, concerned, but Mrs. Fallen seemed lost, ignoring her daughter as if she couldnt hear the question. Mom, whats wrong with you? Dont scare me! What did he say to you? Mia reached out to grab the envelope from her hand, but Mrs. Fallen evaded her, finding it strange that her daughter wanted to take the letter. In a rush, Mrs. Fallen, in front of everyones eyes, tore open the letter, stuffed it into her mouth, and swallowed it. Shocked, everyone watched as she took such an extreme action. Mom, what are you doing? Mrs. Fallen, you! The onlookers were stunned by her actions, unable toprehend them. Mrs. Fallen didnt provide an exnation, but instead hurried into the rain and embraced Edgars cold tombstone, crying out, Son! My son, you were still so young She wailed until her voice became h oar se, and the grief on her face touched the hearts of all who witnessed it. As a wealthy wife, Mrs. Fallen had always carried herself with nobility, and this was the first time she had cried while clutching a tombstone in front of so many people. Yet no one deemed her behavior inappropriate. Her actions, including swallowing the letter she had just read, were understandable in the face of losing the most promising child of the Fallen family. From a distance, Grace watched, her eyes red but devoid of tears, her expression numb. Unseen by anyone, she dug her fingertips into Patrics suit, suppressing the pain as if her heart had grown numb. In the cemetery, with Mias persuasion, Mrs. Fallens emotions gradually calmed down, saving her from the brink of fainting due to her intense crying. The funeral finally came to an end, and one by one, business partners, rtives, and friends departed with heavy hearts. Some mourned the loss of a business genius at such a young age, while others felt sorrow for the two women left behind in the Fallen family. Mr. Fallens gaze lingered on them. After everyone had left, Mia supported Mrs. Tallen out of the cemetery, Looking up, she noticed Grace standing under a nearby tree. Anger burned within her as she med her, Its all because of you! Youre the one who caused harm to my brother! If it werent for you, how could he have died? How do you still have the audacity to show your face here? Grace offered no defense and lowered her gaze. Patrics expression turned cold. Watch your words. She is unaware of the truth, and it was your brothers decision. You dont know? Mia stepped forward, her eyes bloodshot as she red at Grace. Is it enough that she doesnt know? My brother gave up his life for her! But look at her, she hasnt shed a single tear for him. Shes nothing but a heartless bit ch! Enough! Mrs. Fallen interjected before Mia could continue scolding Grace further. Mia looked back at her mother in disbelief. Mom! Shes the murderer who killed our brother! Why are you defending her?___ Dont you hate her too? Have you lost your mind? Grace kept her head down, not uttering a single word in her defense. Mrs. Fallen, with tear streaked cheeks, slowly approached Grace and gave a slight how. Mia was stunned. Mom, do you even realize what youre doing? Youre howing to her?! Ignoring her daughters protest, Mrs. Fallen looked at Grace with a solemn expression and spoke, I apologize for my daughters words. Shes overwhelmed with grief and doesnt know what shes saying. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive her. Grace was equally taken aback by Mrs. Fallens unexpected change in attitude. Mrs. Fallen had alwaysText content ? N?velDrama.Org. treated her with disdain, so this sudden shift in behavior perplexed her. Mia is right. I am responsible for his death, so you must hate me. dont you? Two tears fell from Mrs. Fallens eyes as she forced a bitter smile, wiping them away. Mr. Fallen was right. If he chose this path, it must have been because he loved you deeply. I respect his decision. The words he loved you deeply pierced Graces heart, causing a pang of pain and a slight tingling in her nose. She tightly clenched her palm to prevent her tears from falling. Mrs. Fallen took a nk envelope from her bag and handed it to Grace. He asked for this letter to be given to you alone. Dont worry, I havent read it. Trembling. Grace reached out and took the envelope. Mrs. Fallen added, For now, put it aside. When you go back, find a quiet moment to read it. With that, Mrs. Fallen and Mia supported each other and left the cemetery. Grace carefully ced the letter in her bag. Once all the mourners had departed, she stepped back into the cemetery and made her way to Edgars tombstone. A small photograph adorned the tombstone, its surface speckled with raindrops. Despite the rain, Grace immediately recognized the indifferent yet handsome face captured in the picture. It was from their time together in the royal family. She had searched her phone and the Cloud View Vi, but not a single photo of him could be found. Tenderly, she wiped away the water droplets from the photograph, repeatedly and patiently. He was the only man she had ever truly loved, and now she would never be able to hear him act like a spoiled child again. Holding back her tears, she painstakingly removed every water stain from the tombstone with a handkerchief. Patrie felt a pang of heartache. Girl, its pouring rain. You wont be able to wipe it clean. Determined, she replied with a resolute gaze, He dislikes the cold and doesnt like being exposed to rain. I mustplete this final task for him. Patric sighed helplessly and handed her the ck umbre he held. Grace epted it, opened it, and covered Edgars small tombstone. Then, she took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped away every drop of rain from the tombstones surface. Girl, you still love him so deeply, dont you? Grace remained silent, unable to provide an answer. She had once believed that she could let go of her love for himn without hesitation, decisively moving forward in life after their divorce. If he had been alive, if they had parted ways without any lingering attachments, perhaps they could have found happiness again. But fate seemed determined to y cruel jokes on her, and now this man had sacrificed his life for her. All the pains and hurts of the past suddenly felt insignificantpared to the overwhelming guilt she now carried. She took a deep breath, suppressing the waves of sadness that threatened to engulf Thin Chapter 205 her. People can nevere back. Love or no love, whats the point of dwelling on it? she whispered softly. Patric, understanding the weight of her emotions, helped her to her feet and gently held her shoulders, guiding her out of the cemetery. As they reached the Cloud View Vi, Patric saw her off to Edgars room, where she settled herself in the reclining chair he had once upied, surveying the surroundings. With trembling hands, Grace reached into her bag and carefully retrieved the envelope containing the letter he had left for her. As she opened it, the first line that caught her eye sent shockwaves through her being: To my beloved Grace Smith: Her hand trembled uncontrobly, and she stared at those three words-her name-written on the page in disbelief. Could it be that he had known her true identity all along? Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Before the ident, he was gravely wounded. Why did she feign jealousy by mentioning the third brother a few days ago? Was it to deliberately provoke him? He was truly despicable! Grace seethed with anger as she continued reading. My Beloved Grace, By the time you read this letter, I may have left you forever. This is thest thing I willingly do for you. You need not feel guilty or me yourself. I am unaware of my impending demise, but can you shed tears for me? I anticipated your tears, yet I feared your gemine suffering. Forget it. Do not weep and instead be the happy and carefree little princess of the Smith family. Upon reading this, Graces tears welled up uncontrobly. She wiped them away, trying topose herself, and resumed reading You and I met the right person at the wrong time. Ever since you rescued me from the car thirteen years ago. I have been captivated by your clear starry eyes. Nancys false eptance of your life-saving grace pierced my heart like a thorn. Even though I never had any intimate rtions with her, even in her death, I cannot forgive myself for my foolishness. My greatest regret is that I failed to when you entered the Fallen family. Even in the hize you past three years, 1 failed to cherish you. When I finally sought to make amends, you no longer loved me. But it doesnt matter. Even if you treat me merely as a pet and a ser vant, I can still see you every day in the vi. Since realizing my love for you, I have be obsessed with gains and losses, bing inferior and timid. A casual smile from you is like nectar to me. If you yfully coax me, I am filled with boundless joy that keeps me awake for days. Does this letter make you happy? Once a mighty and aloof man, my eyes are now filled with only you, begging for your love like a clown. I am humble and ridiculous. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Yes, I am afraid of losing you, and I dare not ask for your love. I know I hurt you deeply before, and I do not deserve your forgiveness. You saved me, yet I still owe you my life. Such a debt of gratitude cannot be repaid. You are right. I am a bad person. I hope you forget me and find a good man in the future who will love and cherish you. But I also hope you will remember me forever. Between the two, I agonized for a long time, torn by pain and contradictions, In the end, I selfishly chose to use my life so that you would never forget me. In the future, please eat well, do not be picky, drink less coffee and tea, and never burden yourself 12:17 The Millionaire an al His Bimaire Is wife Chapter 205 with business. Goodbye, my Thest two words were faint amidst the tears, and she could barely make out the word heloved. Grace recognized his handwriting, which had always been neat and beautiful. However, in this letter, many words were written crookedly with unstable strokes. How could he write like this? Hist hands must have trembled, his pen unsteady. He must have been so sorrowful, so reluctant to part ways. Grace cried until her heart felt suffocated. Sliding from the reclining chair, she knelt on the clutching her chest. Why did she fall in love with him? e ground, Grace vividly remembered when she lost her memory and was taken into the Fallen family by Mr. Fallen. The Fallen family did not wee her, except for Edgar. He smiled and said Very good, I have another sister. From now on, this will be your home. We are all your family. That smile, though faint, was like a new sun in winter. It reflected in her heart and ignited a profound infatuation for the warmth he bestowed upon her. Why did he eventually turn cold and start to hate her? It all began when the old man announced their marriage Grace shook her head helplessly. Their timing was truly unfortunate. Hot tears streamed down her cheeks, staining the words on the letter. She wiped them away with. her hand, and her gaze trailed along her fingertips. Edgar! Youre an a sshole! He seeded. In this lifetime, she would never forget lilin. He was a fool She had once imed that saving him thirteen years ago meant nothing to her, just a superficial favor. But he had carried that kindness with him throughout his life. It was because of that debt that he threw himself off the Crane Bay Bridge to save her, even with his weak body, after taking the special medicine. This time, he had risked his own life to help her get rid of the man in ck. He had saved her repeatedly. He owed her nothing. It was she who owed him! And now, he was gone. What did she owe him in this life? Tears silently flowed, and thest remnants of reason were consumed by the letter. It hurt, her heart hurt! The pain was so intense that her fears poured out, and her limbs trembled uncontrobly. Unable to hear it any longer, she copsed to the ground. The floor beneath her was cold, but she couldnt feel it. Apart from the anguish in her heart, she seemed to have lost all her senses. However, through tear-filled eyes, she caught sight of something red beneath the bed. Chapter 205 That red was strikingly vibrant. Was there something hidden under his bed? Grace wiped her tears and took a few deep breaths before cautiously approaching the edge of the bed to retrieve whaty beneath, It was a bloodstained shirt. As she drew nearer, she noticed the strong scent of iron and rust. The bloodstains had dried, but the color was still fresh. It must have been recent When did this happen? The sight of the blood on the shirt pained her eyes. Deep furrows formed on her forehead. So much blood It couldnt have been caused by the burn on his back. How could he be so severely injured?! Grace carefully recollected the events from some time ago. It seemed to be the day she had brought Joan back to the Cloud View Vi. Now that she thought about it, something was terribly wrong! She called Fifteen in. Contact Eric and tell him I want to see him. I need to see him immediately! Hurry! Fifteen was startled by her outburst. He nearly tripped as he turned and rushed out to find Eric. Half an hourter, Eric arrived. When he entered, Grace was seated in Edgars reclining chair, her gaze vacant and lost. She clutched Edgars bloodstained robe. The tears on her face had dried, but her reddened, swollen eyes revealed her suffering. Eric lowered his head, his mood somber. Miss Grace, you urgently called for me. Whats the matter? Grace looked at the blood-soaked shirt in her hands, suppressing her choked s obs. The day you. went to the abandoned construction site, did you really encounter the person under investigation? Was he seriously injured? Eric did not answer. The time hase. Tell me the truth. Your version of the truth wont change the oue. I just need to know. Eric let out a heavy sigh and began to speak, his voice tinged with sorrow. I didnt encounter anyone under investigation. It was Mr. Fallen who didnt want you to worry, so he lied. But he indeed seriously injured. Grace furrowed her brows. Then how did he get hurt? Mr. Fallen, actually Eric paused, struggling to find the right words. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Eric closed his swollen eyes before continuing, Mr. Fallen is actually from the 14th Team of the National Bureau of Investigation Mr. Fallen, that day was an emergency order from the bureau This kind of order would only be recalled when something really happened. After finishing thest task, I requested a three-day dy. The injuries on his body are the punishment for disobeying the order. The familys civil unrest was no small matter. If not handled carefully, it could lead to the copse of the entire structure and the risk of losing power. It was a grave situation indeed. But for your sake, Edgar would rather face punishment than postpone it for three days. Eric masked his distress and continued, He received thirtyshes, to the point of vomiting blood. Eventually, the executor couldnt bear it, so they stopped at twentyshes. Grace looked at the blood-soaked robe in her hands, bewildered. What kind of whip could be so severe? He suffered such injuries from just twentyshes. Vomiting blood?!, Its not an ordinary whip. Its a ck whip with golden threads, covered in tiny barbs. A mere graze draws blood. Because of his burns, Mr. Fallen was able to endure the punishment on his back. Thest fiveshes even struck his lower back Erics voice trailed off, anger and distress consuming him. Grace couldnt bear to dwell on the thought. How could he endure such severe punishment with an existing wound on his back? It was no wonder he encountered trouble this time. With such injuries, he risked his life for her. He didnt want to die. He clutched the blood-soaked shirt tightly, his knuckles turning white, and tears threatened to spill. from his eyes once again. But in front of Eric, he fought to hold them back. Observing her anew, Grace knew the truth now. Although her face wore a sorrowful expression, not a single tear escaped her eyes. She realized deeply that she didnt deserve his sacrifice. To fall in love with such a heartless woman was a tragedy for Edgar. Eric, as his subordinate and an observer, had no right to use Grace of wrongdoing. Eric sighed and spoke as calmly as possible, In truth, I came here today to bid farewell to you, Miss Grace. Im leaving. Im Mr. Fallens subordinate, and now that hes gone, Ill be working under the new boss. I doubt Ill return to Frant City again, Miss Grace. Please take it seriously. Grace merely looked at him, remaining silent. Eric lowered his eyes, filled with sorrow, and turned to walk towards the door. Two steps away, he hesitated, unwilling to leave just like that. No one is born understanding love. Mr. Fallen, he thought Ms. Mellis was kind to him, so he forced himself to like her. Little did he know that he had fallen in love with you three years into their marriage. He never touched her. When you jumped off the cliff, Mr. Fallen did it under his instructions. He was unaware of it and even searched the mountains for you for over half a month, enduring torture. Every time you were in danger, he risked his life to save you. He endured your mistreatment and abuse withoutint. Doesnt that touch your heart? Erics words were like thousands of steel needles, piercing Graces heart. The pain overwhelmed her, causing every inch of her body to ache. She bit her lower lip, leaving it stained with blood. The weight of guilt and self-me weighed heavily upon her, drowning her in sorrow. Im sorry Her voice was h oar se as she uttered those three words. Eric sighed once again, suppressing the peculiar emotions in his eyes. He walked out of the room, closing the door behind him. As Eric left, Grace clutched the blood stained shirt to her chest, tears streaming down her cheeks. Memories flooded her mind, reminding her of the day she returned from the abandoned factory. He sat upright in the car, enduring the excruciating pain without even cu shi oning his back. As he climbed the stairs, he held onto the railing, his lower back injured. For the first time in a long time, he didnt immediately start cooking upon his return. Instead, he made an excuse about being tired and went to rest. In frustration, she pounded her chest, each tear that fell to the floor representing an indescribable. heartache and grief. How could she have been so blind to his suffering? That night, despite the unbearable pain, he had boldly embraced her, seeking sce in the warmth of her body. And how had she responded? She pushed him away and spoke hurtful words. Eric was right. He neverined about her cruelty towards him. Ele set aside his pride and humbled himself, pleading with her. No just let me hold you for a while, just this once No, please His breath trembled with pain, yet he greedily clung to her, unwilling to let go. He endured such severe injuries, so why hadnt he told her? Was it because he feared the guilt she would feel? Afraid that she would terminate their employment agreement because of it? What a fool she had been Grace curled-up on the reclining chair, her emotions shattered, and her body aching all over. Nick, brother Her throat was so h oa rse that no sound escaped, but she repeated it silently. You used to envy me for calling Mr. Knight Mr. Nick Knight. From now on, Ill just call you Nick, okay? Can you hear me? She locked herself in Edgars room for three whole days, without eating, drinking, or sleeping. No matter how Eleven and the others knocked on the door or tried to persuade her, she remained unresponsive. No matter how strong a person was, their body couldnt endure such torment. Elevens bodyguards were deeply concerned but had no choice but to seek help from Patric. Patric forcefully kicked open the door to the second-floor room, only to find it empty. The sound of running water emanated from the bathroom. He approached the bathroom and switched on the light, revealing several empty wine bottles strewn across the floor. When had she emptied the wine cab? Why hadnt they known, even Eleven? Patrics gaze finally settled on the figure huddled against the shower wall. Grace still wore the ck. dress she had worn on the day of the funeral. How could she have be so drunk? Patric knew his sisters alcohol tolerance, and she had neverExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. been drunk before. His heart ached as he gently patted her cheek, preparing to carry her out. The Millisure and His Hubonaire Exwde Grace woke up, sensing that she was cradled in aforting embrace. Subconsciously, she clung to the mans cuff, and her blurry eyes caught sight of a familiar face. Edgar, is that you? Youre not dead, are you? You lied to me again, right? Patrics heart broke as he softly reassured her, Girl. Im not Edgar. Im Patric, Patric whispered, his voice filled withpassion and understanding. As Grace wiped her tears and regained some rity, she recognized Patrics face and broke down in s obs. Patric! Hes dead! He died for me He suffered such severe injuries, all because of me. I pushed him away and hurt him repeatedly. Its all my fault. How can I ever repay him? Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Patric witnessed Graces tearful breakdown and couldnt help but shed tears himself. He tightly hugged her,forting her to calm down. Girl, take a deep breath. Its not your fault. Dont burden. yourself with all the me. Torturing yourself like this will only crush your spirit But Grace clung tightly to his cuff, her mind haunted by the nightmare from the day before the ident. She couldnt hear Patrics words and her tears kept flowing. Third brother, I always thought he hijacked the ne to kill me. I despised him and tortured him, refusing to listen to any exnations. The abuse he endured was real. Its all my fault I killed him Its all because of me. Patric held her tear-stained face, repeating his reassurances gently. No, youre not at fault. You didnt kill him. It was his choice. Hes gone now, but your life still continues. Dont let yourself suffer anymore. But, third brother She retreated into Patrics embrace, sobbing uncontrobly. I wanted to numb myself too. I drank so much alcohol, trying to forget everything and regain my senses, but I couldnt. The more I drank, the clearer my mind became. 1䡱 Her crying became so intense that she struggled to breathe and eventually sumbed to an overwhelming drowsiness. Girl! Patric panicked and quickly called for a doctor, carrying her out of the bathroom and bringing her back to the room on the third floor. Since the room was filled with men, it was inconvenient to change Graces clothes and tend to her body. Patric asked Fifteen to drive and bring Nancys mother to the Cloud View Vi. A group of people surrounded Grace, w was in a fever-induceda, not leaving her side for a moment. The doctor arrived and administered a fever-reducing injection, but Graces condition remained weak. After three days of drinking high- concentration white wine on an empty stomach, her stomach had almost been burned through. She received two bags of intravenous matrition, gradually restoring color to her pale face. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. They continued with various treatments, working tirelessly for two days and nights until the weak figure on the bed finally stirred awake. Graces head throbbed, and her first words upon waking echoed the same name. Year of the Emperor** Though her voice was hoarse, Patric sat beside her bed and heard her clearly. He sighed softly while helping her cool the freshly stewed chicken soup from Mrs. Mellis. Girl, forget about him. Third brother believes that you will meet a better man in the future, someone who loves you even more. Grace stared at him in shock, ready to refute, but no words escaped her lips. In this realistic society, how many people are capable of sacrificing their lives for each other? She believed she would never encounter a love like his again in her lifetime. Her heart ached with a colicky pain, and she wrestled with her emotions. Patric understood her struggle, but he had no choice but to gently persuade her, Youre still young. The days ahead will get better and better. Dont dwell on this grief anymore, okay? Look at how worn out youve been since you returned from his funeral. It breaks third brothers heart to see you like this. 12:18 The Minsine and His Diflorae Tx wale If Dad and the second brother knew, they would be heartbroken too. Instead of dwelling on your own pain, think about these rtives who love you, alright? Grace turned her face away, ignoring his words and looking out the window, lost in her own thoughts. Come on, girl, have some chicken soup. Mrs. Mellis made it with care. Its delicious. Patric urged, offering a spoonful to her. Grace remained silent, her pale and parched lips tightly sealed. Knowing her stubbornness, Patric sighed once again, realizing he needed to change his approach. Since you want to make amends for him, you need to get better soon. With his passing, only two women remain in the Feng family. Although all the assets are now in your hands, you must help Mr. Smith settle down with his family. A glimmer of light flickered in Graces eyes, catching Patrics attention. Eager to seize the opportunity, Patric continued, You need to recover ande up with the best solution. You must think about your future steps, dont you agree? She lowered her eyes, deep in contemtion. Patric quickly handed her the bowl of chicken soup again, gently coaxing her, Thats why were having chicken soup now. Take care of your health first so you can handle these matters. This time, Grace didnt refuse. She drank the soup he offered. Patric knew that Neen had mentioned not to bring up Edgars name, so he refrained from doing so. He continued to encourage Grace, telling her about the responsibilities that awaited her in the Feng family and the Fallen Group. With two days of rest, her body had recovered considerably, and her voice gradually regained strength. In the morning, as shey in bed sipping chicken congee, she called Neen into the room. Miss, did you call for me? Neen asked as he entered. Grace sipped her congee, her face expressionless, and asked, How is Nick? I heard he was sent to a high-security prison. I dont know how long hell be serving, but he wont be able to retain his position as the director of the secret investigation department. After all, he stole the banned drugs from theboratory. Its a serious offense. You were also affiliated with the National Bureau of Investigation Neen informed her. Grace continued sipping her congee, her mind focused. Neen patted his mouth in annoyance, aware that Patric had instructed him not to mention. Edgars name. However, he couldnt help but express his remorse. Miss, Im sorry Im truly sorry about Mr. Fa matter. I understand if you me me and dont want to see me again in the future. His eyes turned red, and a sense of reluctance permeated his words. But, could you allow me to be on duty for one more day? I promise not to disturb your life again in the future. It was just one day, and Grace didnt mind. Tine, she replied. Neen left with a heavy heart. Once he was gone, Eleven hurriedly entered the room. Miss, your phone has been on silent mode recently, and you have not received a call from Miss Belinda, who has just sent someone to Greg Fallen to thepany every day recently, yelling for you to hand over the management rights. Grace didnt have much expression, she had expected it. As soon as Edgar leaves, 45% of his shares are unwilled, and Greg will certainly not miss this opportunity. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Understood. After breakfast, Ill go to the Fallen Group, Grace responded calmly. After breakfast, sheposed herself and applied light makeup before heading out. In President Fallens office, Greg was still yelling, What does it mean that she hides every day and doesnt dare to see people? My eldest nephew is dead, and she pretends to be sad? Does she think she can avoid the issue of Fallen Groups management rightst Hurry up and call her out. We need a resolution today! Belinda, feeling helpless, wished she could p the old fox to death. However, the principles of aw ab id ing societypelled her to remain calm in front of others. Before Belinda could finish her sentence, the CEOs office door swung open. Grace entered, dressed in a ck dress that extended to her hips. Her light makeup entuated her seductive yet restrained appearance. Her cold eyes mirrored her cold and arrogant demeanor. Without even sparing a nce at Greg, she walked over to the CEOs office chair with a cold expression and sat down. Speak, she said, devoid of any emotion, causing Gregs attitude to change instantly. He put on a smile and walked over to the chair opposite Grace. Thest time he was forced to drink thirty bottles of Rice wine, he endured ten days of torture under various pains. Now that Grace was truly present, he spoke softly, Ms. Smith, my eldest nephew passed away at such a young age. I am also deeply saddened. For the past few days, I havent had much appetite, but everything has changed Get to the point, Grace interrupted, her frown indicating her unhappiness. Hes gone. As the only one in the Fallen family who holds shares in the Fallen Group, shouldnt his shares belong to me? Greg finally revealed his true intentions. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Who said that? Grace looked at him, Are you blind? You are just his fathers younger brother, and his mother is his immediate family. Even if the shares were to be distributed, Yvonne would have priority, not you. But Greg hesitated, feeling ridiculed. Sister-inw is not capable in business. Look at how she ruined the Fallen Group before. You gave her shares. Second Uncle is different. I can assist you. Besides, I regret my past actions, and I wont oppose you in the future! Grace sneered, You have a way with words. You want the management rights of the Fallen Group, dont you? Greg remained silent, his face darkening. He knew that Grace was shrewd. Since she was aware of his n, she would be more cautious around him in the future. Fine, since Ms. Smith believes that Yvonne should receive my nephews shares, let here and sign the transfer agreement in the presence of awyer, Grace proposed. Greg pondered for a moment. If he gave the shares to Yvonne, he could eventually retrieve them. As long as the shares didnt fall into Graces hands, he would be content. Grace pursed her lips, ready to respond, when the CEOs office door swung open once again. Yvonne entered the room, her demeanor no longer despondent. She walked gracefully, maintaining her poise. When Greg saw her, he felt a surge of joy. Oh, we were just discussing asking sister-inw toe and sign. What a coincidence that shes Chapter 205 here, Greg eximed with a hint of excitement. However, Grace remained seated, her expression cold and unyielding. Unperturbed by Graces indifference, Yvonne elegantly took her seat and addressed Greg. It is not for you and me to decide how my sons shares should be distributed. Sister-inw, what do you mean? Gregs face stiffened. I have brought Lawyer Francis Jones here. Before my son passed away, he made a will. Since we are all here today, it is the perfect opportunity to have it officially read, Yvonne exined, her voice heavy with emotion. Attorney Jones stepped forward, holding a sealed kraft paper bag with both hands. He ced it gently on Graces clean and pristine desk. Grace nced at the bag, surprised that Edgar had made a will. Since it is a will, I am no longer a member of the Fallen family. It is somewhat redundant for me to sit here and listen. You may continue, Grace said, preparing to stand up. However, Yvonne stopped her. Please stay seated. My sons will mentioned you on that will, and it is important that you be present, Yvonne insisted. Grace hesitated for a moment before resuming her cold posture and sitting back down. She wanted to see what Yvonne and Greg were up to. As Yvonne took her seat, Attorney Jones began to read from the will, his voice resonating in the heavy atmosphere, The testator, Edgar, in order to address the distribution of his personal property after his demise, has prepared this special will. With every sentence, Graces heart pounded, her eyes uncontrobly welling up with tears. She tightly clenched her fists, listening intently. Yvonne, too, had tears streaming down her face, and Greg made a show of feigned grief. In this emotionally charged atmosphere, Attorney Jones continued, I hereby distribute all of my primary real estate, shares, and other properties as follows: Maine Construction, Cloud View Vi, Moon Valley, Sacramento Field, Hail Highway, Sunrise Condominiums, Infinity Land -these seven properties, as well as 45% of the shares in the Fallen Group under my name, are to be inherited by my ex-wife, Miss Grace As Attorney Jones concluded the reading. Yvonne wiped her tears with a tissue. Graces heart ached as she listened. Her son had bequeathed all his property to her. Did he not care about Yvonne and Mias future? Greg erupted in anger, unable to contain himself. What?! I dont agree! His face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot as he protested vehemently, He wants to give his property to his ex-wife. I have no objection to that, but how can he give 45% of the Fallen Groups shares to an outsider? The Fallen Group is the result of the old mans lifetime of hard work! If 45% of the shares were truly given to Grace, she would hold 85% of the shares overall, making it difficult for him to undermine her authority. Grace kept her head down, neither refuting nor speaking. She was never proficient in the real estate industry, and after running between Fallen Group and Angle Group, she was exhausted. Amidst Gregs protestations, Yvonne wiped away her tears and spoke with a heavy heart, Greg, let it go. What is not yours, is not yours. Even if you fight for it, you wont obtain it, Yvonne calmly responded. You! Greg was on the verge of exploding. You wasteful woman! I want to see how youll exin yourself to my elder brother and the ancestors! He huffed in anger, shaking his hand free from Yvonnes grasp. Yvonne allowed him to vent his anger, remainingposed. Grace looked at her strangely. Since Edgars funeral, Yvonne has changed like a different person, not only helping her talk often, but also calmer than before. If you hide this will today and dont take it out and read it in public, his shares are yours, thats 15% of the shares, and youre not moved at all? Yvonne smiled lightly. I really dont have that ability, Fallen Group is better in your hands. Grace narrowed her eyes and looked at her quietly, Mrs Fallen, you have suddenly changed a lot, you have never spoken calmly to me before, did Edgars suicide note tell you something at the funeral? Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Yvonne was taken aback. She lowered her head, avoiding eye contact, and smiled bitterly. He didnt say much, just asked me to take good care of you. Grace furrowed her brows, her expression serious, clearly not believing Yvonnes words. Yvonne continued. Honestly, I dont me you at all for his death. Its all my fault. If I hadnt treated you poorly and instead treated you well, maybe you wouldnt have been so disheartened to the point of wanting a divorce. He wouldnt have tried to salvage the rtionship She couldnt continue, tears streaming down her face. Grace handed her a box of tissues, her own eyes welling up, her voice choked, Whether youre sincere this time or not, I will personally go to the old house the day after tomorrow and return it to you. Really? Yvonne cried even harder. Im sorry, youre such a good girl. I didnt appreciate it before. Im truly sorry! Grace sighed, her tone indifferent. I dontck money or a ce to live, so you dont have to thank me. The grievances between you, Edgar, and me theyve all been settled. Yvonne felt even more guilt in her heart, crying until her body trembled. Grace saw her intense distress and approached, gently patting her back to console her. Yvonne managed to stop crying and looked up at Grace. So, are you nning to? Graces gaze was firm. If you trust me, youll have to be strong. What do you intend to do? The day after tomorrow, youll find out. Yvonne looked at her with a mix of suspicion and anticipation. She deeply regretted pushing such a good daughter-inw away in the past, but no amount of regret could change the past. In the next two days, Grace sought out the best etiquette teacher in Frant City and brought ElevensContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. four bodyguards and the etiquette teacher to the old house. Yvonne and Mia were still dressed as maids in the old house, cleaning when Grace arrived. During this time, they had managed to find some stability. The ser vants who used to make th difficult for them had eased up recently. things Grace sat in the main seat of the living room, sipping ten. The real estate transfer agreement for the old house was ced on the coffee table. When Yvonne entered, Grace gestured for her to sit on the small sofa. As soon as Mia entered and saw Grace, she immediately started berating her, You wretch! How dare you show up in the old house! Youre the one who brought cmity upon my Fallen family! Youre a jinx! You Shut up! Yvonne scolded her sharply. Mia felt exasperated. Moin, whats wrong with youtely? Whats wrong with me? Are you still my mother? Yvonne let out a bitter sigh, no longer bothering to argue with her. Grace remained calm and asked in a detached manner, You can scold me all you want. Once Im done, you can scold to your hearts content. Mia couldnt believe she was given the freedom to herate as stie pleased. Mia muttered to herself, What do you want to say? Grace nced at the documents on the table and calmly stated, I can return the old house to you, and Im willing to transfer 40% of my shares in the Fallen Group to you, and 45% to your future children Mia was taken aback. Youre being sa generous? But I have conditions, Grace added. The shares will only be transferred to you once you have the capability to manage the Fallen Group. The transfer agreement for the old house will be signed by Mrs. Fallen after you fulfill all the conditions. Mias face turned pale. You have such strict conditions? Grace shook her head. Its not about agreeing, its about unconditional obedience. I will obey unconditionally, alright? Mia pleaded. Satisfied, Grace nodded and introduced the etiquette teacher to Mia. She continued, I have two more gifts for you today. Fifteen and Aro stepped forward, standing tall and straight. Mia was puzzled by their presence. Grace rose from her seat and opened the first box. This is a manual onmunication and etiquette. Im giving you a week to memorize the entire book. Dont dy the lessons from the etiquette teacher. I will be checking your progress. Mia looked at the thick book with astonishment, her eyes widening in shock. You want me to memorize this entire book in just seven days? Are you a devil? Ignoring her protest, Grace moved on to the second box. Inside was a fine red sandalwood mer, beautifully crafted with a solid texture and excellent color. If you cant memorize it, it will help you remember. I actually dont like to educate in this way, but you owe too much, and I am afraid that you will not be obedient if you do not add sticks, so as long as you make mistakes in the future, it will help you correct them. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Mia looked at her wide-eyed, then at the mer, and subconsciously backed away. You bit ch! You just want to take this chance to get back at me! You dont really want to return the old house and the Fallen Group to us. No way! Absolutely not! Dont even think about it. Grace didnt react and merely twirled the ruler between her fingers indifferently. You just said you would do anything. Now suddenly, you cant. She pressed her lips in a thin line after saying that. As if on cue, Eleven and Twelve immediately stepped forward and grabbed Mias shoulder, pressing her down. What are you trying to do?! Hints of fear gradually stained Mias eyes. She shouted, You want to scare me, dont you?! You think Im afraid of you! I wont give in to you, sl ut! Graces thumb stopped fiddling with the ruler. Holding it straight, she slowly approached Mia. Isnt it fun to curse a sl ut? Theres not an inch of a rich mans sophistication in that mouth of yours. So today. Ill show you the rules! What? You want to hit me? B itch! How dare you touch me! Grace sneered and shook her head. This Mia was really st upid, She wasnt perceptive at all. If she simply kept bbing and cursing, it would only irritate Grace more. But thats okay. Grace thought, already nning to use it for her demonstration. Since entering, how many curse words did you utter? Mia was bbergasted. Who knows how much? she thought in a mixture of confusion and annoyance. Eleven counted, Its five swear words in total, Miss. Grace casually raised the ruler high. Two hits for every word. I wont hit you too much for today, so be thankful its just ten. No way! Why would you hit me! My mother and father have never evenid a finger on me! Who do you think you are? Having only ever been pampered her whole life, she was naturally a stranger to pain. She feared it, even. She couldnt imagine how it would feel when the ruler hit her palm. She struggled frantically and kept screaming. Mom, save me! Shes going to beat me to death! Mom! Yvonne was ju just as distressed, but in order for her daughter to learn her lesson and get rid of her domineering attitude, she had no choice but to strengthen her resolve, turn her face away, and ignore Mjas plea for help. Eventually, the bodyguards grabbed Mias arms and wrists and held them forward into position. She couldnt pull back at all. Grace even forcibly uncurled her fingertips, exposing her palms helplessly to the air. She was about to resume her scolding, but one look from Grace rendered her speechless. Its only ten strikes for now, but if you still cant control your mouth, then next time, Ill use the ruler to p your mouth. Do you want to try cursing again? An annoyed Grace could do anything. If she truly used a ruler to p Mias lips, then her whole face would be ruined! Mia swallowed the lump in her throat while biting her lip. She couldnt dare herself to say anything anymore. Seeing that she was much more well-behaved, Grace also stopped beating around the bush and finally brought the ruler down on Mias palm with a resounding p. Ah! It hurts! Dont hit me! Mommy, save me! Shes really going to beat me to death! Mia trembled and shedrge droplets of tears as she screamed like a pig being sughtered. Grace didnt hold back and used all of her strength. Adding to the fact that she had a strong foundation in martial arts, Mias palm was quick to redden and swell. Indifferent to this, Grace mercilessly struck four more times. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Mia couldnt do anything else but howl to the point of h oar seness, cry into tears, and feel her arms trembling in pain. Having her left palm get hit five times turned it more swollen and purplish. Yvonne could also only cry as she listened to the whistling sound of the ruler. She had to endure the urge to intervene multiple times, and eventually retreated into the sofa and pretended very hard to he deaf. Once done with the left hand, Grace then grabbed the right hand and hit five times as well. After the punishment was over, Eleven and Twelve finally released their restraint on Mia. It was the first time that Mia had ever been punished with a ruler. Her calf was shaking as a result, so once she lost her support, she couldnt hold herself up and fell to the floor directly. On instinct, she used her hand to prevent her face from colliding with the floor. However, as soon as her palms touched the ground, a piercing pain bloomed again that she was almost out of breath. Yvonne quickly rushed over to help her and check the injuries on her palms. Grace put a box of anti swelling ointment on the table, but her stern expression remained unchanged. I have all the rules in mind, and I never turn a blind eye to those who dont. Within seven days, Ill check if you learned your lesson and progressed with it. And if you still havent, you can try to challenge me again. Mia simply buried herself into her mothers arms. Apart from crying, there was nothing she could really do about it. She could only look at Grace with fear and thought, This woman is too ruthless. Shes like the devil incarnate. Grace was quite satisfied with Mias resignation. It seemed that she also lowered her arrogance by a large margin. Sure enough, actions speak louder than words. Demonstrating to Mia was better than simply telling her off. Wisdom passed down for thousands of years was really convenient to use. She had someone put the red sandalwood ruler on the dressing table across Mias room, so that she could see it every day when she wake up. After the rules were established, Grace asked Yvonne to sign the two real estate transfer agreements without even as much as a nce at her and left afterward with the resounding click of her high heels. Chapirr In the past seven days, with the ruler sitting there in in sight as a threat and a reminder, Mia had no choice but to memorize the entire book with sincerity. However, during the random check, there were jams and mistakes here and there, and she barely memorized everythingpletely. Without hesitation, Grace hit her palms ten times ording to the strictest standards, Mia was both in pain and anger, yet she knew she was helpless against Grace. She could only cry while cradling her swollen hands to her chest, Hulu, youre a cold-blooded animal. You only know how to bully me. I really, really hate you Grace let her cry, It seems like there is progress, at least. The words you use to curse me is more civilized. However, Im afraid youve been swearing at me in private, right? Mia immediately zipped her lips and stared angrily. How could she even do that when even if its only the bathroom shes going to, she still has to ask permission from Grace! And every night, she also had to routinely inform Grace when she wanted to go to bed. It was almost like a bedtime prayer at this point that she might as well be praying to Graces entire eighteen generations of ancestors to not get into her bad side! Grace understood her expression and called all the ser vants in the vi. Starting today, everyone can supervise Mia. As long as she swears, you will be rewarded for reporting to me. One thousand for each time you do. The ser vants eyes lit up. From that day on, no matter what she did, someone would be stalking her. Even when she was in ss with the etiquette teacher, many ser vants came to quietly observe. One time, Mia couldnt help but scold the group of ser vants and swore a few times. As a result of this, many ser vants happily won bonuses. And without much fanfare, Grace simply hit her palms again Mias hands only swelled even more. For two weeks, she could not even remember the original color of her palms. And even when eating, she could not hold a spoon properly. Yvonne felt sorry for her daughter and spoon-fed her secretly until Grace found out and stopped her. This princess-like treatment should not be tolerated. Although Mia felt aggrieved, she was also afraid of another round of hitting. Hence, she actually learned to think carefully before speaking out loud. And as the days passed, the number of times she got hit gradually lessened Fourth of December. Frant City ushered in the first heavy snow of winter, covering the entire city in a hazy whiteyer. Grace was wrapped in a white fox and mink fur coat and matched with a darkce dress. It looked exquisite and luxurious on her, but it also gave off a solemn aura. She cut a few beautiful red plums and went to the cemetery to visit Edgar. His tombstone was covered with snow. Grace patiently dusted the snow off and spoke with gentle eyes. Edgar, I didnt expect that the first snow in Frant City would be the day of your burialst month. These two days have been really cold. I dont know if it will be cold on your side too. Ill let Eleven. and the others burn coats for you. How many would you like? Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 She sat beside the tombstone with her head leaning against his stone tablet, as if she was leaning in his arms. These days, Mia has be much more obedient. I have already let her into the Fallen Group to start her studies. You gave me all of thepany shares, but I dont have the energy to take care of the Fallen Group anymore. When she can handle projects independently, I n to slowly let go. Ed, without you acting like a spoiled child to me every day, my life is going to be so boring. Recently, Ive been dreaming about you, you know? You told me that you werent actually dead. You said that you were lying to me on purpose. In fact, you wanted to see if you were important to me. How great would that be if it was actually true? Her voice was very soft as she spoke. Two crystal tears rolled down her cheeks. She closed her eyes and hugged the cold stone tablet with her small hands. It was as if she was hugging his waist, snuggling into his arms, and falling asleep The bodyguards who apanied Grace were asked to wait in a shed fifty meters away from the cemetery. From there, they could not see what was happening. It had been an hour, and their madam still hadnte out yet. One of the bodyguards, Fifteen, couldnt sit still anymore and went straight to the cemetery with an umbre. However, as soon as he got closer, he was slightly caught off guard with the scene in front of him. Grace was leaning against the stone tablet with rxed brows, as if she had fallen asleep. She did not have an umbre and she was covered with snow from head to toe, yet she didnt look unkempt at all Instead, she looked like the picture of a deste beauty. Fifteen knew that she had always ced Edgar in a special part of her heart. However, she had been stubborn and wouldnt acknowledge her own feelings. Unfortunately, now that he was already dead, it was toote to say anything else Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Eric had also left. And when he bid his goodbyes, he said that he would most likely never return to the city again. The bodyguard sighed softly, missing the days when the few of them yed poker together. He gathered his thoughts and quickly ran forward to give Grace an umbre. He helped her brush off the snow on her body that had not yet melted. Miss, its gettingte. Lets go back. Dont you want to check on Ms. Fallens work this afternoon? Grace slowly woke up and left the cemetery without saying a word. Back to the Fallen family. Mia was already standing in the office and waiting. Because the heater was on inside, Grace took off her fox fur coat and walked over to the office chair td sit down. Mia was trembling a little as she handed the project she had spent the entire night writing. 13.50 The Milli Chapter 212 Grace took it expressionlessly, read it carefully, and used a pen dipped in red ink to draw a circle as she cruelly pronounced the sentence. Theres a mistake here. This sentence isplicated and awkward. I said that the words used in writing the project must be brief but concise. Its always best to be simple and easy to understand. There are typos here and here too. Remember, every time you finish writing, you must always double- check it for any errors, The more she heard Grace, the colder Mias heart became. She pursed her lips as if in a fit of anger. But instead of speaking out, she took the initiative to spread out her palms and stretch her arms forward. I see. Next time. Ill pay more attention. Go ahead with the punishment. Grace nced at her strangely. She was hanging her head, staring at her toes, and swallowing nervously. Hearing the sound of a drawer opening. Mia immediately stiffened. She closed her eyes tightly and waited for the familiar sensation of pain. However, the expected pain never came. She opened her eyes suspiciously and found a chocte candy on her palm. I wont hit you today. This is the first time you learned to take the initiative to ept the punishment. Very good. This is your reward. Really? It was the first time that Mia heard that she did not need to be punished. She was so overjoyed that she looked at Grace as if she was an angel. Thank you, Grace! Youre so kind! I will study even harder! Well then, lets go down. Mia happily held the candy and left. Grace watched her leave and shook her head helplessly. She had never been with children before, and because she was the youngest daughter in her family, she actually had no experience in educating someone else. It was always the other way around. However, there was a saying: Even though one has never eaten pork, at least one has seen a pig running. So even if she had no knowledge about being a teacher for someone, she at least had witnessed something simr. And it was with her eldest brother. It was how he treated her back then. He wasnt too strict nor too indulgent. He would punish her for her mistakes and wouldter give her sweets. From him, she learned that it was best to give both kindness and strength. Two monthster. Mia was not particrly a fast learner, but she was taking it seriously. Grace checked her project and finally found no issues. She was very relieved. Very good. The next time I give you a project, try to do it yourself. Mia nodded, Okay, Ill do my best, but She looked hesitant. But what? Can I ask not to work overtime tonight? I have something to do. I want to go out for dinner The more she spoke, the softer her voice sounded, and her ears were a little red. The Millionaire and maire la mile Oh? Going on a date? Only then did Grace notice that she was dressed up today and had a delicate expression on her face. Its with a boy, isnt it? Mia bit her lip shyly and nodded. Whats he like? Whats his family background? Do you still remember your promise before? Dont worry, its just an ordinary family, but hes been very kind to me. Hes helped me a lot at work, actually and Hes quite handsome, but were just starting out. Were not stable yet. Embarrassed, she rushed to say, I wont say anything else. I have to go back to my station and clean up Grace hummed softly and watched her leave. If the guy was able to help Mia a lot at work, then he must be an employee of the Tallen Group. She called Belinda and asked her to investigate quietly. As it turned out, it was discovered that the person was Kade June, a regr employee of the nning department where Mia was currently stationed. Grace was surprised because both Kade and Belinda were people she had brought up from Dark Bell and were specially ced to work in the Fallen Group. She could at least trust Kade. The next day at work, Grace quietly called him to the office. Did your date go wellst night? Kade felt embarrassed and touched the back of his head. Boss, how did you know? Are you serious about her? Kade nodded, I heard about her conflict with you before. Actually, when she just entered thepany, I originally wanted to help you set her straight. However, the longer we interacted, I gradually found her interesting. Yes, she can be willful and domineering because of her upbringing. but sometimes she can be cute. I really like her. Alright then. Get back to work. Grace did not interfere too much with Mias personal life. Anyway, the rtionship between the two was going fine. Three monthster, Mia and Kade held a grand wedding ceremony at Easley Church. On the same day, Grace transferred 40% of Fallen Groups shares under Mias name. Before the ceremony, various business partners and CEOs gathered around the giant tower cake table on thewn to drink and chat Grace had never liked such asions, so she sat at on a table in a quiet corner and sipped champagne with Tom. The Mellis family was also invited. As soon as Emma and Jack arrived, they headed over to where Grace was to chat. Grace hadnt seen them for a few days, and coupled with her sharp eyes, she immediately noticed that Hedda was not there. Emma smiled helplessly and exined, That child has no sense ofpassion. No matter how antuch her dad and I persuade her, she wouldnt budge. As soon as her legs recovered, she ran to Wind City. Wind City? 13.50 Chapter 112 Grace smiled and did not say anything. It seemed that Hedda really wanted to be her second sister-in- law. Her second brother could be considered a difficult person. However, it would depend on Hedda if she has the ability to chase after him. Emma gave Jack a wink, Jack found an excuse and went to the side with Tom to socialize. When he was gone, she approached Grace and said in a very low voice, I heard that you gave 10% of the shares to Mia? Their family treated you like that before. Arent you worried it would happen. again after she gets the shares? Did you even think about that? Grace smiled casually, Whats there to be afraid of? Since I can give it to her, I can take it back at any time. Besides, Belinda and Kade were nted in thepany to monitor what was happening. Even if Mia and Yvonne were really going to act up, they would never be able to fight Grace. Emma thought about Edgars death and felt regretful. She asked. So you really have handed over the Fallen Group. It seems that Angle Group Group is also acting as the handover agents. Are you nning to let them do all the work while you sit idle and collect the money? Grace shook her head gently. After all of this, I n to leave Frant City. Leave? Where are you going? Emma was surprised. Grace raised her head and looked at her. s City. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Emma was slightly startled. Seeing that she had already made up her mind, it wouldnt be easy to persuade her to stay. Alright. Its good to get some fresh air in another ce. How long are you going to stay this time? Are youing back? Grace pondered. Im not sure how long it will be, but I should be back again. Maybe when she found out all the people in the Smith family who had harmed her, she would still return to Frant City. After all, this ce was closer to Edgar. The two of them chatted until the wedding ceremony officially started. Mia wore a snow white couture wedding dress and a makeup that matched her the most beautifully as she slowly walked on the red carpet along the aisle. Kade, who was standing beside the priest, watched her with fondness. Mia looked back just as affectionately, and soon, they were staring at each other as if nothing else mattered. The two of thempleted the most important ceremony of their lives under the witness of the priest. Yvonne was quite emotional and even burst into tears, causing Graces eyes to turn red as well. When she and Edgar married, there was no wedding, no ceremony, and no witnesses. After going to the Civil Affairs Bureau to apply for a marriage certificate, Edgar was forced by the old man to take a wedding photo with her. She didnt know if she would even ever have the chance to wear a wedding dress in her life. The following day, Grace carefully selected a few beautiful white roses and went to the cemetery again. However, this time, she was going to say goodbye. She still followed the practice of the past six months and helped Edgar clean up the thin ashes and fallen leaves on the tombstone. She stroked the photo gently on the stone tablet, carefully sketching the mans facial features into her heart. Ed, Im leaving. I dont know when the next time I see you will be The matters here are already settled. Since those people who harmed me already know where I am, as long as I am still alive, I am afraid they will keep on following me. I might as well go back and face them head-on. Ill fight to the end if I have to. Her eyes shed fiercely. Then she softly leaned her head on Edgars stone tablet. I really miss you. Every time Ie to see you, I always feel sour in my nose and my tears wouldnt listen to me no matter how hard I hold them back. But you said that you want me to be a happy and carefree little princess of my family, so I still tried my best to hold them back. Ive been dreaming of you less and less recently. I dont know why, but dont worry. From now OIL youll still be in my heart. She fell asleep again. She didnt know how long she had slept, but she didnt wake up until Patric came to pick her up. Hey, its time to go. Grace nodded silently. Patric helped her up and put his arms around her shoulders dotingly, and together, they slowly left the cemetery. That day, a shocking news headline circted all over the inte. Not only is the youngest daughter of the Smith family alive, she also announced a high-profile return, jokingly saying that she was simply suspected of being kidnapped. In front of Angle Groups live broadcast, Grace in a decent dress and makeup smiled and greeted everyone. She simplified the matter of the Smith familys sudden announcement of her death six years ago. At the same time There were earth shattering screams from the Fallen familys old mansion, from Gregs side, and from the Mellis familys vi. Mia quickly ran upstairs and knocked on her mothers door. Mom! Graces actual surname is actually Smith! My G od! Fortunately, I started listening to her, or the Smith family might swallow me whole! Im so lucky to have her as my sister-inw! Cough Downstairs, Kade reminded her coldly, Honey, its ex-sister inw. Mia lowered her face in an instant. Her guts twisted with regret. Had she known that Grace was the daughter of the Smith family, she wouldnt have bullied her! It was toote to get on her good graces. Inside the room, Yvonne heard it, but there was no expression on her face. She sat on the balcony and was looking at a picture. It was a picture of her holding the infant Edgar. On the day of the funeral, Edgar wrote her a letter telling her that he wasnt the real Fallen heir and informed her of Graces true identity. Years ago, her son had been sent to 5 City by the Old Mr. Fallen when he was only ten years old. She heard that he was being trained by the National Bureau of Investigation. He only returned to Frant City when he was Fifteen years old. She had never doubted that he wasnt her actual son. She had always given him her wholehearted maternal love. Even then, this fake son had remained filial to her, and she was very grateful for that. She still felt very sorry for his death. Over Greg Fallens side. Greg mmed his fist on his thighs angrily. No wonder that little girl managed to y him a few times. And no matter what he did to dig into her background, he would never find anything about her. Who would have thought that she was the daughter of the Smith family?! On another side, the Mellis family secretly rejoiced. Luckily, they were able to form a good rtionship with Grace back then, and Hedda didnt fight with Grace just because of Chad. Otherwise, it would have been the end of their family. 13:50 The Milonaire and is filline is we Chapter 213 Two dayster, Grace had already boarded the ne back to S City. She booked the entire first-ss cabin and no longer concealed her identity. Along the take-off, she watched as Frant City got farther and farther away from the ne window, and elegantly shook the red wine in her hand. Thinking of a certain person in the cemetery, she felt a little reluctant in her heart. The few bodyguards she took with her were also enjoying the benefits of the cabin. They sat in the back row and yed with their phones, swiping through their social media profiles. Miss, did you hear about the big news in S City in the past six months? Thirteen asked. Grace shook her head. She had never liked to surf the inte, so she usually would only look into the recent situation of Angle Groups own artists, Seventeen exined to her, You dont even know how powerful the Grant family has been in the past six months. Now they have surpassed the Smith family and be the new richest family. Oh. Grace didnt show any change in expression, However, it seemed that her father was not in good health if someone managed to rob him of his top position so quickly. Its alright. Since Im back, Ill help Dad get his rightful position back. Seventeen gave her a thumbs up and continued to gossip: I heard that six months ago, Mr. Grants eldest grandson suddenly returned from the army. He took back the power of the Grant family in just one month. He is the hottest being in S City, the man at the top of the pyramid, and everyone calls him Mr. Grant in respect when they see him. Mr. Grant? Grace stopped drinking the wine and had a rare expression on her face. She asked, Whats his name? Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Eder Grant Grant. It was rare for Seventeen to see that his madam interested in other men for the past six months. Grace continued drinking and did not say anything. She only heard that there was the word Ed in the name. On another thought Although the Smith family and the Grant family werent super close, we still do get along. So why havent I ever heard of this Eder before? Seventeen: I heard that although he is the eldest grandson of Mr. Grant, he was sent away to the army from a young age to train. It was for his safety and protection since his parents died in an ident when he was very young. His parents are dead? It would be difficult for him to survive in the Grant family alone without support. What a pitiful person. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 She pulled away from her thoughts and noticed that she had drank the entire bottle of red wine. When Eleven saw that she was about to open another bottle, he quickly stopped her, Miss, since thest time you drank too much, your stomach hurt. The doctor said that you should lessen your alcohol intake. Its only two bottles. Besides, with my tolerance, I wont get drunk. Eleven sighed. Miss, did you forget that your alcohol tolerance is weaker now? Being obstructed twice in a row, Grace was a little annoyed. She simply pushed all the wine sses and bottles in front of her away. Tine Im not drinking anymare! Get those out of my sight! Then she crossed her arms and closed her eyes to sleep. The bodyguard chuckled and tried to appease her. Then he signaled to the other bodyguards. Soon, Graces small table was cleared away. By the time the ne reached S City, it was already night. Grace was hesitating about whether to go back to the Smith mansion when she received a call from Joan Joan seemed happy for her when she had announced her identity and returned to 5 City. Grace! Youre finally back. How abouting out to the Honey Har tonight? There are many old friends who want to see you! Im sure you missed them! It was true that all of her childhood friends had not seen each other for many years. She only brought Eleven with her. Twelve and liftern had to go and back a hotel and arrange for their amodation because she decided to sleep outside tonight. Meanwhile, Seventeen was sent to report to her father that she was alright. By the time she got to the bar, everyone else had already arrived. Adrain was also there, as well as Eric, the daughter of the fifth son of the Grant family, and other former friends. There were more than ten people in total. The moment Grace pushed open the private room door, Joan and Eric, who were hiding behind the door, jumped out holding confetti poppers and popped shiny little ribbons everywhere. Wee back! Grace looked at their wee preparations and smiled sincerely, Thank you. Joan took her arm and dragged her to the main seat of the sofa. No. Thank you, Grace! You didnt even know how devastating the news of your death was. Were just d that youve finally decided to return. For the whole night, they all had a good time, clinking sses one after the other. At some point, Joan and Eric sat next to her. She had always treated them like her younger sisters so they had the closest rtionships. Thinking about the piece of information her bodyguards told her on the ne, Grace turned her attention to Eric, I heard that your eldest cousin is now in possession of the Grant familys assets. Did he make things difficult for your family? No, My dad has never been interested in such things. It was my second uncle who was in fierce The Millionaire Billionaire Erwil competition with him. So after my cousin won and took power, he treated us pretty well Grace patted her head and smiled in relief. Thats good. However, my cousin is also quite pitiful When he returned from a mission in the army half a year ago, his whole body was covered in blood. He was seriously injured. I heard that he vomited blood every day, which worried Grandpa. I admire him for still being able to take back his rightful birthright from our second uncles family. Grace did not say anything. She had just arrived in S City, and she had already heard two different peoplepliment this eldest grandson of Mr. Grant, Eder Grant. Now she was a little curious about him. Just as she was lost in thought, Joans seat was quietly emptied and thenter upied by someone else. Grace turned her head and noticed that it was Adrain. He still looked as elegant and handsome as always as he raised his ss to her. Hi, Grace. I havent seen you for more than six months. Youre as beautiful as ever. She smiled and clinked sses with him. When did the Grammer family finally find Mr. Adrain Grammer and had him return to 5 City from abroad? Adrains expression stiffened, Graces attitude towards him seemed to be that of when she interacted with strangers. In addition, the mention of his disappearance and return made him boil with anger! It was all that Edgars fault! That as shole actually threw him onto a cargo ship and sent him to a deste and unfamiliar country, causing his family to struggle to find him. However, now that Edgar was dead, his chances of being with Grace grew. Thinking of this, his expression was able to maintain a calmness. Ive been back for several months. I originally nned to go to Frant City to find you, but there was something at thepany that made me unable to leave. However, I heard what happened in the Fallen family The smile on Graces face dropped slightly, and her hand that was holding the wine ss tightened. Oh, Im sorry. Did I upset you? Adrain looked at her apologetically and reached out to hold her hand in an attempt tofort her. However, Grace calmly got up and poured herself some wine, avoiding his touch in the process Adrain wasnt disheartened. He looked at her affectionately with his narrowed eyes, Grace, you dont have to carry that burden. Now that youre alone, you can let me help you. Let me take care of you, okay? Grace frowned in disbelief. Did he nean to say that Edgar was a burden? Mr. Grammer, today is a party. It seems inappropriate for you to talk about this. She gave him a look of warning. After all, so many of her friends were present, and she didnt want to dampen everyones mood. Grace Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Adrains eyes gradually dimmed, and he showed an expression of hurt. The past is already the past. You always have to start a new life. Grace didnt even look at him. She poured two sses of red wine and said to Eric next to her, You guys continue drinking. Ill go to the bathroom. When she came out of the private room, her face was flushed red and she felt a little dizzy. She really could not drink a lot these days. In her emotional turmoil, she hurriedly drank a lot of wine earlier. Now she might actually be drunk. Her walk was unsteady so she held on to the corridor walls and took it slowly. Adrains words shed through her mind over and over again, causing her to feel a dullness in her chest. Everyone around her was persuading her to stop mourning, forget about Edgar, and start a new life. So why couldnt she do it? Six months had already passed, and she still couldnt forget about the past. When she thought about it, she still felt very guilty and ufortable. She took a deep breath and tried to suppress her emotions. However, out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar tall mans back. This back is Her breathing stopped, and she shook her head in shock. Her vision became much clearer. Her eyes followed that back and watched as it disappeared at a corner. Edgar? Is it you? Is that really you?! She immediately chased after him towards that corridor. However, when she turned the same corner, there was no longer that familiar figure. When Eleven heard her shouting, he hurried over to support her when she sta ggered/ Miss, are you drunk? Grace grabbed his arm as if to confirm, using extra force. Im not drunk. I just saw Edgar! It must be him! I can never mistake that back. Eleven, hes not dead. He must not be dead! It must be him! Eleven was dumbfounded. Seeing Graces determined expression, he had to let her stay where she was and wait as she thoroughly inspected all the bar customers who passed by. Finally, he sighed. Miss, you must have mistaken someone else. Grace shook her head firmly. Impossible! It has to be him. It has to be! Close the bar. I will check all the private rooms one by one! Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Her eyes were red and her tone was firm. Eleven loved her very much, but he had to pour cold water on her. Miss, wake up a little. Mr. Fallen is gone. His ashes were buried in the cemetery back in Frant City. Do you remember? Graces entire body froze, and there was a trace of doubt on her face. Eleven suppressed a s ob. Stop torturing yourself, please. He will nevere back, so you have to let him go. You must have seen wrong. Oh, yeah How could someone who had been dead for half a year appear in a bar in S City? She was stunned at herself. Her clear starry eyes gradually misted, and she pressed a hand to her chest, feeling the pain of suffocation again, When Eleven saw how devastated she looked, he couldnt help but burst into tears too. Miss, youre drunk. Lets go. Twelve and the others have already booked a hotel. Lets go back carly to rest. She got too ahead of herself, and she felt drained after the realization. After that incident, she really was not in the mood to continue participating in the party, so she simply listened to Elevens advice and went back to the hotel. When they had just reached downstairs, Eric also happened to get out of another elevator and leisurely entered the VIP room at the far corner. As soon as they entered the hotel room, Grace rushed into the bathroom, turned the shower on, and turned the water temperature to the maximun. The water was hot, but she couldnt feel it when her heart seemed to be numb and her entire body was cold. So she let the shower pour on her as she tried to wake up to reason. Her eyes were already unbearably sore, but she couldnt stop the tears that were still falling quietly and mixing with the hot water down the drain. She told herself over and over again that Edgar was already dead. He died for her. In this life, he would nevere back. At the door of the rgam, Twelve and Fifteen felt strange when they saw Graces state after returning. When she said that she was going to the party today, her mood was quite stable. Why did shee back in this state? What happened over there? Eleven sighed, She is drunk. It seems that she saw a man who looked simr to Mr. Fallen which triggered all of that. When they heard it, they all sighed in unison. The next day, when Grace woke up again, she was alreadypletely sober. She cleared up all the bad mood fromst night and officially set off to return to the Smith familys mansion. The Million and Min Hallianat Tru Chapter 215 The Smith familys property was veryrge. The entire Mt. Galen which epassed the outskirts of S City was bought by their past ancestors. And it was there where they built the vis which were now surrounded by mountains and rivers. Graces third and fourth uncles all lived on the mountainside. When she drove up, she ignored the two vis and went directly to her fathers residence. The old butler, Uncle Lloyd, had been waiting at the entrance of the vi for a long time. When he saw Graces car stop, he stepped forward and helped her open the car door. Miss, youre back. The master really missed you and is waiting for you in the study. Yes. Thanks for telling me, Uncle Lloyd. Youre working too hard. Ah, theres no need to be so polite. Uncle Llyod was ttered. He turned around and looked at Graces bodyguards. They were all empty- handed. Miss, why didnt you bring your luggage? Grace maintained a cid expression. I just came back to visit Dad. I dont n on staying. There were too many bad people living in the Smith familys property. She was afraid that she would not be able to sleep at night, She went straight into the hall. Just as she reached the door, she heard the sound of high heels clicking down the stairs. Lianne wore a limited-edition velvet yellow skirt and matched it with delicate makeup. Every step. she took was graceful. Then her almond eyes just happened to meet Grace. With well-maintained skin, she and Grace looked like sisters, Grace, however, only gave her an indifferent passing nce and walked directly upstairs. Lianne frowned, a little unhappy, and blocked her way. The little miss of our family finally came back after so many years. However, because it has been so long, she gradually forgot the rules and became unruly. She doesnt even know how to say hello when she sees me. After staying in the orphanage for too long, she really grew up uneducated. Despite the heavy sarcasm, Grace wasnt affected. The corners of her mouth raised in a taunting smile instead. Just because you lived here for a long time, you really think that youre the mistress here? You want me to treat you with respect like youre my elderly? Dont you think its unbearable? Lianne red at her fiercely and gritted her teeth. Why not? After, all, Im your mother! Grace clicked her tongue twice, her red lips stretching into a cold smirk. A mother who is only five years older than me. Dont you think its disgusting? She leaned closer to Liannes ear and whispered, Cherish your rich life now, because after I inherit the Smith familys property, then you can get out of here. You! Lianne was very angry. After so many years, Grace was still as arrogant as ever and wouldnt take her seriously. I really want to tear her mouth off immediately! However, after being reminded of something. nne calmed down. She smiled proudly. I have something to congratte you on. Last night, Mr. Grant visited us personally. It seemed like they already agreed to the engagement proposal. Congrattions. Youre getting married again. What did you say? Graces face changed slightly. Dad had me engaged? How can he decide on his own without asking me! Lianne raised her chin. Go and ask him yourself. Graces face looked gloomy. Lianne watched her leave with a smile, feeling refreshed. She heard that Mr. Grants grandson was tyrannical and cold. He also had a habit of abusing women that when Mr. Grant wanted to force a few his bed, not one of them walked out women onto standing up. They all had to be carried out while in a daze, and some were even injured. Moreover, she also heard that because of injuries he had gotten from the frontier battlefield, his entire face was ruined, and he looked extremely ugly. Lianne covered her mouth andughed. If Grace, a little bi tch, really married this kind of man, then it would be a relief for Lianne. She was so happy that she swayed her hips as she walked towards the small kitchen to check what she was cooking. As Grace walked through the corridor, she couldnt help but think about what Lianne said. And the more she thought about it, the angrier she felt. She immediately pushed open the study door when she arrived However, before she could ask anything, she was pinned in ce by the sight of her father in a wheelchair, stroking his white beard while hearing a face that was worn out by time and circumstances. When he saw here in, his eyes lit up. My daughter! Come to Papa! Did you lose weight? Grace walked in with aplicated mood and slowly squatted down beside his wheelchair. Whats wrong with your leg? Before I left, you were just fine. Ethan smiled lightly. Your dad is old. Its normal to get sick, but I miss you every day. Since youreContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. back, then why dont you stay and apany me? Grace bent down to rub his leg in distress andpromised, Okay, I can stay for a while, but I cant guarantee a permanent stay. You know I dont get along with that woman. Shes your stepmother. shes not! If you say it again, Ill get mad Alright, alright. I wont mention it again. Ethan looked at her dotingly and caressed her little face with his wrinkled hands. Ethan asked a lot of questions about whether she ate well, how she slept, and if she had been bullied. The two of them chatted harmoniously. But halfway through the conversation, Grace suddenly remembered what Lianne had just said. Dad, that woman said that you got me engaged. Is it true? Now that she found out, Ethan did not hide it. Yes, Mr. Grant camest night to talk about it, so we made an appointment to apply for your marriage certificate. Its his eldest grandson, Eder Grant Grant, a very good young man. I like him very much. He 130 The Miliana Billionaire Lt wide Ethan then went on and on praising him so that he could not listen to a single word from Grace. The only thing in his mind was probably just the name Tder Grant Grant, the grandson of the Grant family. Eder! Its this Eder again! What G od did she even offend recently Why was this mans name always haunting her? It was so annoying! Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 What era is it now? Everyone already has the freedom to decide their own marriage. How could you set me up without asking for my opinion! Grace quickly stood up, furious. Ethan was speechless. He weakly reached out to pull her arm, but she avoided him. He withdrew his hand and stroked his heard instead. My dear, Ive already made the reservation. Why dont you wait until you see Eder himself? Hes really not bad. Hes five years older than you. You know Im picky about people myself, but I got to like him, so Im sure youll like him too. Five years older is too old! I dont like it! Grace wasnt having it. She had no intention of ever re-entering a rtionship in the meantime, let alone getting engaged and married. She couldnt even think about it! Yes. Hes only twenty-eight years old. Is that really old? Isnt your ex-husband five years older than you too? Grace choked, This is different! This matter is not negotiable. You have to cancel this immediately! Ethans voice became even more h oa rse. I cant go back on my words. I already made the appointment yesterday. And Mr. Grant and I agreed to announce your engagement at a banquet in three days. Grace took a deep breath and controlled her anger. I dont care what kind of banquet you want to hold. You cant revoke this marriage, can you? Then Ill do it myself! She mmed the door angrily and left. Ethan looked at her angry back and shook his head helplessly. She was bing more and more like her mother who had the same exact temperament. She had to have a man who could tame her! Grace went straight out of the garden. The bodyguards were waiting at the door so she avoided them for now, She was really angry and needed a few minutes to cool off. Eventually, she cleared her mind and was reminded that her father was sick and his legs were not good. As his daughter, it was her duty to apany him since she was now there. So after a few more minutes of fresh air, she called a few bodyguards to go back to the hotel and pack her luggage. She nned to move to the vi temporarily. She stood at the door and thought about how to deal with the engagement. After thinking about it for a long time, she noticed Uncle Lloyd standing beside her. Grace called him over, Uncle Lloyd, do you know where the Grant familys house is? Of course, Miss. May ask who you are looking for? Grace multered with a dark tone, Eder Grant. Uncle Lloyd noticed her mood and he did not dy any more. He quickly wrote her the address. aire Ex wife Chapter 216 Grace looked for it ording to the addressL The Grant familys old housekeeper, Uncle Alfred, knew about Grace and Eders engagement, so he was very happy to wee her in It was the first time that Grace had ever visited the Grant family. The Grant familysnd was just asrge, but unlike the Smith family, which was located on a mountain, it was more like they had bought a in. All the vis and houses were uniformly decorated in a retro style. They even had bamboo forests, waterside pavilions, creeks, and rockeries. The Grant family had always had the impression of that schr-like sophistication, so coupled with their traditional architecture, it seemed like they were one of the families who were still very connected with their old ancestors traditions and ideologies. Grace felt as if he had walked into the mansion of an ancient rich man. She followed Uncle Alfred around and finally came to Eders private vi. Uncle Alfred only led her there and left. Grace sat on the sofa in the living room and waited. It took a long time for a bodyguard to rush down and say. Im sorry, Ms. Smith. Im afraid Mr. Grant cante to see you. She frowned slightly Ever since she entered, no ser vant hade to at least offer her water. This bodyguard could only mean for her to leave. It seemed that Eder was just as unhappy as her about this marriage. Good thing that was exactly what she wanted. I see. But it doesnt matter. I have plenty of time today. I can wait. Ah, but The bodyguard looked embarrassed. Im afraid hell be busy all day. Why dont youe back another day? Grace was a little unhappy. Since I came here personally, I believe I have no reason to go back without seeing anyone at all. She suddenly stood up and went upstairs, avoiding the bodyguard. Miss Smith, are you aware of what youre doing? Since Mr. Grant has already arranged the marriagest night, then I must talk to my fiance. Do you have any opinions? Grace asked with cold eyes. I- No She asked in a deep voice, Which floor and which room is he in? On the second floor, go to the innermost study room on the right. Grace was able to locate it easily when she went up because there were bodyguards at the entrance of the study. She approached and was stopped yet again. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Miss Smith, Mr. Grant is currently busy, and you cant casually enter the study. Chapter 216 She was about to speak when the door opened from the inside. It was a man. He had arge stature and was a little harulsome, but he had a mare mellow aura. Sure enough, she noticed that he wore a uniform that was the same as the other two bodyguards. He wasnt Eder. It was only when he moved aside respectfully that she was able to get a clear view of the whole study. There was ayer of amber head curtains in the middle of the room. Behind it was a desk, followed by a neat and crderly bookshelf. The entire room was all books and dark tones. A man sat on the office chair. The back of the chair was facing her, and she could only vaguely see the back of his head, but she could still feel the cold aura he emanated. Grace wanted to go in but was blocked by the bodyguards. She let them block her and didnt force an entry. After all, she was only there to talk about breaking the marriage contract, and she wasnt on her property to have the right to break in. The man in the study coughed and cleared his throat before saying in a h oa rse voice, Miss Smith came over today. Whats the matter? This voice was as unpleasant as swallowing coal. While on the road, Grace had already checked information about him. He was tyrannical, cold, and cruel. It was rumored that he had a special hobby of abusing women. and that he had a disfigured face. She didnt care whether the rumors that Eder liked to hit women were true or not. If it happened to her, she didnt know who was going to beat who. However, just listening to his voice, she already had a vague idea of what he might look like. It wasnt that she was discriminating. She just really had no interest in this marriage. Not to mention, it was with a man she didnt know and had zero rtions with. She rationalized her thoughts and asked another bodyguard to bring her a chair. She sat at the door of the study and talked with Eder. Its not really a big deal. I just want to know if Mr. Grant already knows a lot about me. Eder did not say anything. He was holding the coffee mug in one hand with well-defined knuckles and making the crisp sound of a spoon stirring. Grace looked at the back of his head and said sternly, I believe that with your power, you must have already investigated me and found out that I was once a married woman. So what? Eder took a sip of his coffee. Grace was slightly puzzled. Does that mean you dont mind? Could it be that this man really had strange taste and liked married women? She felt both sp ooked and disgusted that she began to talk nonsense in a serious voice: Mr. Grant, if you were able to investigate something, there is one matter my father must have kept from you. When I was a child, we visited a fortune teller. ording to him, I was born to be unlucky If you heard about my ex-husband, then I must tell you that I was the cause of his death. Pff.cough cough Eder, who was drinking coffee, began choking, and his coffee spilled onto the brown carpet. The bodyguard in the room quickly handed him a tissue. Seeing such a strange reaction, Grace feltpelled to continue: You are the pir of the Grant family, so I really dont want to harm you. Our marriage is not suitable. Why dont we talk this over with the elders in our family and have it terminated? Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Grace thought that she had made a point. In a family with traditional beliefs like the Grant family, Eder, the current head, should be inclined to believe in these kinds of things. She had a sincere expression on her face as she quietly waited for his reply. Behind the chair, Eder wiped off the coffee stains from his thin lips. Miss Smith. I also have had a fortune teller tell me that Im going to have a strong body and that my life is going to be tough, so I cant help but hurt my future spouses life. You and I are a match. Grace was speechless for a moment. She was still smiling, but deep inside, she was raging- Would it be inappropriate to curse him right now? She gritted her teeth and forced a soft voice to say, What a coincidence! Eder nodded lightly, but he put down the coffee and did not dare to drink anymore. Grace was really unwilling to leave without sess, and continued to babble nonsense: Actually, theres one more thing that may dad must have lied to you about. It was something unfair to my ex-husband. 1 fainted once and the doctor said that I was too weak and Infertile. He then divorced me because of it. With his back to her, Eder quietly took a deep breath. Fortunately, he had decided to stop drinking his coffee or he would have choked on it again. At this rate, he would have suffered a myocardial infarction on the spot. Meanwhile, Grace was still passionately going on and on: for you. However, I wont As head of the Grant family, the continuation of the lineage is impo be able to help you with that. So this marriage is doomed to start. Not only was she fated to be unlucky, but she was also infertile. Their married life wouldnt be easy. After all of what she said, he should have something to say, right? Ider was quiet for a while before finally answering in a h oar se voice, I dont like children. And Im usually busy with work. If you cant give birth then lets not have one. Theres no need for itpletely if youre also amenable to it. Grace: ??? Are you really okay with this? It wasnt like she was the only woman in the world, so what was he doing to torment her like this? She gritted jer back teeth and asked in a calm tone, It seems that youre okay with the marriage, after all. S was it really Mr. Grant who arranged it, or were you involved in it? Eder: Grandfather calls the shots. I simply have no objections. And now it turned out that he was filial towards his elders. Grandfather?! Hah! If your grandfather tells you to eat s hit, would you actually do it?! Graces stomach was burning with rage Endure it, endure it, endure it! 13:51 The Murare and a Monday Es milt Chapter 217 In her heart, she hated Eder. Her impression of him was so negative that it couldnt get any worse. She didnt want to talk nonsense anymore, so she stood up and straightened the crease on her skirt. Her soft attitude finally changed. To tell you the truth, I like someone else, and Im very dissatisfied with this marriage contract. I believe that you wouldnt want to marry someone whose heart belongs to another. Anyway, sooner orter. Ill still withdraw from this marriage. If you could please help me with this, especially in front of Mr. Grant, Ill owe you a favor and we can still be friends. Thats all. Goodbye. She nced at the man behind the chair, then turned around and left without looking back Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Eder never turned around. Her statement. I like someone else, pierced his heart. His long eyshes drooped slightly. His eyes gradually dimmed, and his handsome face was pale. Grace went downstairs and walked out of Eders vi yard. Just as she reached the door, she suddenly saw a figure pass by so quickly out of the corner of her eyes. It looked like Eric? But then if he saw her, how could he not say hello and even sneak away from the side? Grace felt strange, and the pit of her stomach was churning. She hadnt been drinking today, so she couldnt have mistaken him for someone else as she did with Edgar that night. After pondering for a while, Grace turned around and re-examined the vi. She remembered that before Eric had left, he had said that he was going to work with a new boss. If she was really not mistaken, could it be that Eder was his new boss and that Eder was also a member of the National Bureau of Investigation? She remembered the rumors that the boss of the National Bureau of Investigation wore a mask because he had an ugly face. Maybe it really was Eder. However, none of this mattered to her. The marriage had to be canceled anyway. Behind the thin ck curtains in the vis study, Eders deep ck eyes silently watched everything that was happening at the entrance. Graces petite figure was standing at the door, cluelessly staring at the window of the vis study. Eric ran all the way upstairs. When he reached the entrance of the study, he almost ran past the desk and had difficulty stopping immediately. When he did stop, he was panting heavily and rubbing his chest tofort the shock he had just gotten downstairs. Boss, why did Ms. Grace suddenlye here? You should have told me. I almost ran into her when I entered. Good thing I managed to dodge quickly. Eder did not say a word, but the air pressure in the room dropped. Eric sensed that something was wrong and approached him, Whats the matter with you, Boss? She said that she likes someone. His tone was very low and his eyes showed vulnerability. He had thought that since he died for her, she would at least keep him in her heart, but it seemed like wishful thinking. Eric couldnt say anything as well. Its only been half a year, and you have a new man you like so soon? Eric felt a little distressed for his boss. He wanted to persuade his boss to give up, but he also understood his personality too well, so he could onlyfort him: Boss, dont overthink this too much. Youre Eder right now, not Edgar, so its natural she doesnt like you. Why dont you pursue her again? Anyway, you dont look the same as before. Im guessing that she doesnt recognize you. That night in the abandoned warehouse six months ago, he was burned by a fire. After returning to settle the issues within the Grant family, he discreetly went to Country H for stic surgery. Although his current face had been altered because of the surgery, he still retained most of his original features. He was being ignorant. It was no wonder Grace wouldnt recognize him. However, she was smart that if they met face to face, she would immediately notice the simrities. On the way back, Grace was still thinking about her engagement. Since Eder wasnt going to cooperate, the marriage could not be dissolved before the banquet that was happening in three days. S hit! Thinking about it just made her angrier with the passing seconds. How could such a man sn atch the title of being the richest man in the city from her father?! It was so frustrating. Fortunately, she had a high fighting spirit and went to arrange the construction of the Angle Group branch that day so as to expand their business as soon as possible. Her third brother only had one hand to hold the entertainment industry in his grip. He was the man who controlled the life and death of most of the entertainment industry. So she would be the woman who would take the other half of the entertainment industry! After a busy afternoon, Grace finished selecting the venue for the building and began to arrange for the companys interior decoration. Eleven suddenly called. Miss, your uncle, Mr. Logan, and his family know youre back. Theres going to be a lot of trouble in the Smith familys ancestral hall. They said that you used sulfuric acid to hurt him before, and now theyre seeking justice for it. As soon as when she made her identity public, she knew that her fourth uncle, Logan, would find a chance toin to her. She just didnt expect him to be so impatient. But well, he came just in time! Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 After hanging up, she ordered the decoration of the building and returned to her fathers mansion. But first, she parked the car on the mountainside and gave Patric the spare key to the vi. She went in to get some things, and then leisurely went to the ancestral hall. immediately As soon as they arrived a few meters from the entrance of the ancestral hall, they i heard the sound of crying. It sounded like Logans daughter-inw, Monica. Ethan! Youve seen how Logans face got damaged because of Grace. You cant remain sed towards her for this matter! Their son, Lincoln, was also filled with righteous indignation: Uncle, what she did was going too far. No matter what, my dad is still her elder and rtive. Whatever displeasure you feel for him, it still wasnt right to ruin him like this! Amidst the mor of usations from his brothers family, he remained silent in his wheelchair, wrinkled hands lightly twisting a rosary. Uncle Lloyd sighed from the side as if he was about to say something, but he never did speak. Ethan noticed it and asked, What can you say about this? Ah, I wouldnt dare, sir. Its alright. Im here and Im giving you permission. Dont worry. Uncle Lloyd thought for a while: Sir, I dont think words should be the immediate basis to decide for this matter. Since Sir Logans side uses Ms. Grace, then it should be right for them to produce evidence. Lianne, who was sitting on the side, was unconvinced. Honey, you know Graces personality. She is used to being arrogant. Its not surprising that she would do such a thing. What other evidence is needed? Ethan still remained silent, making it impossible for anyone to guess what he was thinking. Logan suddenly stood up from his chair and walked towards the futon in front of the altar. I swear withExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. my life that it is true that Grace hurt me with sulfuric acid. If I lied, then let thunder strike me. Just as he finished speaking, there was a loud bang outside. He was so frightened that he knelt on the futon and shrank into a ball, his legs shaking Monica and Lincoln were pale with shock. The atmosphere in the room became especially solemn because of the rumbling outside. In this strange atmosphere, Graces crispughter came from outside the door, instantly attracting everyones attention. She mmed the door open and strode in confidently. With an orange-vored lollipop in her mouth, she sneered: It seems like Uncle Logans oath is not true. Even G od doesnt believe it. Anger was brewing in Logans heart that he felt like he was going to have a heart attack. Grace! You made that sound of thunder, didnt you?! Graceughed even harder. It was actually Twelve who had made that sound using the drums connected to a loudspeaker. Who knew theyd be so startled like this? Uncle is obviously hiding something, or why else would he be paranoid about being struck by lightning? You brat! Logan suddenly turned around to face her. Grace pretended to be surprised and said, Uncle, what happened to your face? There seem to be a few words written here. Lazy person hm, well, these words really match you. Being humiliated further, Logans whole family couldnt even describe the rage they felt. Logan stood up abruptly and red down at her.. At least I dared to make an oath! What about you? Do you dare! Do you dare to say that you didnt hurt my face with sulfuric acid? Grace disdainful asked, Why should I? Thats what you want to do and its up to you. Why force me to do the same? You cant even dare yourself to promise that you didnt do it! Lincoln interjected viciously. That tactic of yours doesnt prove anything. Ethan still didnt say anything even as he gave his daughter a gentle nce. Everyone couldnt read his mind, so they couldnt dare say anything too out of the line. But Grace dared to say. Uncle, youre using me but you dont have proof. You have to show us the evidence. How can you let your family and Lianne bully me like this? Logan did not say anything. Lianne was annoyed and cried to Ethan, Honey, look at her! She calls me by my name and doesnt respect me. And she thinks Im bullying her?! Ithan felt a throb in his head from all the quarrels. Lianne, dont add to the fight. nne pouted and stood behind him. Only then did Ethan look at his brother, Logan, my daughter is right. We need to have evidence first. Logan: She knocked me out and kidnapped me, Ethan. She took me to an unknown basement and performed atrocities on me. After that, she definitely cleaned every piece of evidence. Where am 1 supposed to get one? He pleaded with tears in his eyes. Ethan, you know Ive always loved my little niece, Besides, Im soft- tempered and have never harbored thoughts toward the familys assets. If she really hadnt done what she did, how could I casually use her? Of course, you can, It wasnt Ethan who answered. He remained silent. Instead, it was Grace. Uncle had wanted to kill me a long time ago. When I was still in Frant City, he asked Lincoln to threaten Nick and poison me. Uncle couldnt have forgotten this, right? Logan snorted coldly. Well, if you forgot, I have the evidence. She opened her bag with a smile, took out a document, and passed it to Ethan. Logans eyes trembled, but he did not say anything. Lincoln couldnt hold his snort. Your evidence is only Nicles confession. Even if we can count it as one, its still not enough! The Millon Grace took out the lollipop from her mouth and raised her eyebrows, Oh, I didnt expect that you already know about the evidence in my hands. As soon as she said this, apart from the few people who were gemtinely clueless, the others gradually realized that something was wrong. Lincoln was stunned for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure. I work in the State Affairs Bureau. Six months ago, Nick was imprisoned for stealingboratory drugs. Of course, I know something about this. Grace let out a meaningful Oh, and smiled even more brilliantly. My dear cousin, you might be disappointed because this evidence contains more than just Nicks. confession. Just as she finished speaking, Ethan had already read through the entire evidence and had put two and two together. Without warning, he threw the teacup from the table at Logans feet. The porcin broke into pieces in a loud and sharp crash. Lianne and Monica screamed at the same time. Ethans hands were shaking with anger. Logan! Lincoln! Ethan? See for yourself Ethan threw the document at Logans feet. Lincoln stepped forward and helped Logan to pick it up. The two of them looked at the evidence document together. Soon, their faces paled and they looked at Grace in shock. She only looked back nonchntly. In the past six months, her eldest brother had already helped her to sort out the evidence and had Patric hide it in his vi. Logan had never anticipated that she would collect all the evidence so quickly, so he wascent and dared to speak out. This was also the reason why she nned toe back to S City. She looked at her father and asked innocently, Dad, ording to our familys teachings, how should Uncle and Lincoln be punished for their cruelty towards their very own rtives just for the sake of wealth? Ethan looked gloomy and raised his voice, Expel them from the familys jurisdiction and send them to prison for strict handling! Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Logans family of three panicked at the same time. Ethan. Im your younger brother. Ive respected and followed our rules for decades, but you cant be so cruel as to drive my family out! The three of them threw themselves at Ethans feet at the same time. With his younger brother on one side and his daughter on the other, Ethan could only look at Grace solemnly. My child, how do you think they should be punished? Grace almost didnt even think about it. ording to the rules, what should I do? Monica quickly stood up and red at her, Grace Smith! You are too cruel! Didnt you make it out unscathed? So why are you so cold-blooded to your rtives! Graces expression turned cold almost instantly. The reason why she was unscathed now was because someone else had endured the pain for her. They hurt him even more! When she looked at Monica, the coliness in her eyes was almost freezing to the core. If I was caught mutting my blood rtives today, would you let me go? Monica and Lincoln were stunned at the same time. They looked at each other and answered in unison, Of course. Monica added, You are the precious daughter of the Smith family. How could we really be willing to hurt you? If thats the case, then you guys wouldnt make a fuss about the wound on Uncles face. Dont you feel sick when you say these things against your heart? Grace was not interested in staying any longer and looked at Ethan cautiously, Dad, you can handle this matter. I have no objection. With that, she left the hall The sounds of begging for mercy continued from behind. She returned to the room she had cleaned up and stayed there as her mood didnt change for quite some time. The sight of the bl oody burns on Edgars back shed through her memories so vividly as if was in front of her. She only hated that these people were her rtives. She couldnt even kill them! Let them live in pain and wished they were dead instead. This would be their atonement! She took a deep breath. Then she thought about earlier when she went to the Grant familys house and how she had spoken so badly about Edgar just to try and disgust Eder. She folded her palms and murmured sincerely as if in prayer, Ed, Im sorry for using your name in such a way today. I just really had to get Eder to break off the marriage. Ill return to you after I catch all of those who were plotting against me. After that, Ill remain single and just watch over you for the rest of my life, okay? By the time she finished her rites, she realized that the ser vant had already called her for dinner 13.51 The Milleraine and His Binance Es wife Chapter 219 twice. She slowly went downstairs and sat on the dining chair with a cold expression. Just as she picked up the spoon and was about to take a sip of the sweet soup from the bowl, Lianne frowned. Hey, youre really a spoiled little princess in our family that even your elders have to wait for you to eat. Have you forgotten about all of your upbringings in the past few years? Ethan coughed, Stop talking. Lianne snorted and rolled her eyes. Grace was not used to it either and threw the spoon back with a thud. Lianne, how did you manage to get into my fathers bed in the first ce? Did you forget so quickly that you feel entitled to talk to me about something youre not even a part of? Enough! Stop talking and cat! Ethan interjected sternly. Grace looked at him. You heard me answer a while ago that Iming down. She provoked me first. If you cant keep her stinky mouth shut, Im afraid I wont be able to stay. She got up and went upstairs. Ethan softened his tone, Dont be angry, Grace! Eat your food first, okay? Dad will try his best to handle these matters, so dont think about going out! Hearing his reassurance made Grace a little hesitant. However, she saw Lianne staring at Ethan and saying. Tll tell you what! Youre spoiling her too much! Shes so unruly and shes still holding the past against me. How cant you be upset about this too? Grace really couldnt understand Liannes victim like attitude despite not being the victim at all. However, even if she wanted to leave, she couldnt actually do it. Instead, she called her bodyguards into the dining room and pointed at Lianne with her gaze. Mr Smith is upset. I guess she lost her appetite. You guys help her go upstairs to rest. Grace! How dare you! Lianne pped the table. Why wouldnt I dare? Lianne met her fierce gaze and was defeated. She could only turn her head to look at Ethan and cry. Honey, say something. Are you just going to watch your daughter act like this toward me? Fine, I dont care! But you will only choose one between us who you want to eat dinner with! Ethan was caught in the middle. Grace sighed when she caught sight of the obvious difort on his age-worn face. Shed been gone for a few years and her father had be much older. She didnt want to trouble her father, but it was really difficult for her to live in harmony with Lianne. Forget it. I dont want to eat. She stood up and straightened her dress. She turned her head and left, but instead of going upstairs, she went out to the vi. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Grace, dear, where are you going? Its alreadyte! Ethan shouted from behind her. 1351 The Millionabe As if she could not hear him, she left the vi without looking back. Ethan felt very guilty when his precious daughter was angry. Lianne disagreed. Shes already an adult. Nothing will happen to her. Stop trying to spoil her further and eat instead. You! What do you even want me to say about you! Ethan was also angry and had lost his appetite. He didnt even have the strength to scold her further so he simply went upstairs after a few more bites. Lianne didnt care. She wasnt full yet so she continued eating. Besides, since it was Graces first day home, Ithan had ordered the chef to cook ten more delicious dishes tonight. It was rare for Lianne to win against Grace. She was quite proud of herself that she tasted every dish prepared for that brat. Tonight, Grace was in an extremely bad mood. She didnt want to return and embarrass her father further with her constant disagreement with Lianne. She simply took two bodyguards along, went Honey Bar, and booked a private room to drink. Among the few bodyguards, only Eleven could control Graces alcohol intake but he was currently doing something for Patric. At this moment, the two of them were guarding the door. They were worried that she would get carried away and get wasted again. While they were discussing whether to call Eleven over or not, Adrain happened to pass by. He had seen one of them, Seventeen before and somewhat knew him. Is Grace in there? The two of them looked at each other and did not answer. Adrain wasnt embarrassed. He quietly opened the door and took a quick peek. Grace was alone. Its not good for the health to drink so much. Ill go in and persuade her. The two of them didnt know any better way. They thought that Adrain was at least a friend of their young miss. And if he could help them, then they would not stop him. Adrain opened the door further and went in. He sat down beside Grace and gently advised, Grace, stop drinking, okay? Youre already drunk. Grace squinted her misty eyes. She felt rather dizzy. It seemed she was indeed drunk. Ed, I missed you. Dont leave. Can youe back? Her voice was very low. Only when Adrain leaned in did he clearly hear what she was whispering. Ed? Was she calling for Edgar? Adrain suppressed the displeasure in his heart and coaxed, I wont leave you, Grace. I wont go anywhere. Grace did not respond. She copsed on the sofa and fell asleep. After Adrali asked Seventeen, he found that she was in a bad mood tonight and did not want to go back to their familys mansion. The 7 When the two bodyguards left, he helped Grace out of the private room alone. However, before he could take two steps, an extremely fast figure suddenly appeared in front of him which stunned him. By the time he came to his senses, the woman he was supporting had already been moved into the other mans arms. The man wore a silver gray mask. Although he could not see his face, the rage was clearly visible in those ck eyes, making the air around him drop low. Just by looking at this mask, Adrain recognized him and greeted him with a smile. Mr. Grant, what a coincidence. Are you here to unwind? Eder ignored him and carefully hugged the unconscious Grace in his arms. After observing her state, Eders eyes were even more hostile. She has always been a good drinker. How could she get this drunk? What have you done to her! Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Adrain felt the unfairness of the usation. Faced with Eders questioning and the fact that he forcibly sn atched Grace from his arms, he was very unhappy. Mr. Grant, are you suspecting me of drugging her? Trust me, even I dont bother with that kind of cheap tactic. She was just in a bad mood and I was just drinking with her. And she got drunk so Im bringing her back home. He stepped forward to take Grace back, but Eder stepped sideways and held her even tighter. No need to trouble yourself, Mr. Grammer. Ill take care of her. Adrains expression gradually became serious. Listening to what you just said, are you implying that youre also into her? Yes. Adrain furrowed his brows, After Edgar, this Eder also came to obstruct him. Its inappropriate for you to touch her like this. It would cause a misunderstanding. Moreover, Grace just returned to the city so shes not familiar with you. Meanwhile, I have been in a rtionship with her since we were young. Its better for her to be left with me. He was about to step forward again, but Eric stopped in front of him. Mr. Grammer, kindly leave some respect for yourself. Ms. Smith and Mr. Grant are already engaged. It is reasonable for him to take care of her. Youre engaged? When did this happen? Why didnt he hear anything about it? Eric saw his doubts. Mr. Grant and the Smith family had already agreed and arranged everything. The news will be made public soon. So please understand who the outsider here is. Adrains face turned pale. He did not expect the Grant family to act so fast, and that Mr. Smith would immediately agree! Since Eder was Graces fiance, and he was just a friend, he finally epted that he did not have the upper hand. When Adrain finally stopped blocking him, Eder picked up Grace and turned around to leave. Grace stirred when she felt the strain of leaning t into the broad chest. She moved slightly and suddenly caught the familiar scent of tobo. She almost subconsciously wrapped her hands around his neck. Dont go. You just said that you wont leave me Adrain also heard it and smiled triumphantly. Mr. Grant, it seemed that she wants to go with me. Eders body was stiff. He looked down at Grace who was unconscious but still managed to ster an expression of being wronged. This morning, she said that she liked someone. Could it be Adrain? She even came here with Adrain alone to drink. She had always had a good tolerance and was highly vignt even when under the influence of alcohol. But this time, she lowered her guard and got this drunk. It seemed that she was really serious about him. But why did it have to be Adrain? Chapter 226 Eder endured the tightness in his chest and concealed the pain in his eyes. Eric, please escort Mr. Grammer out. Eric stepped forward. However, Adrain wouldnt budge. Mr. Grammer, a forcefully harvested melon is not sweet. You should respect Graces choice and let me handle her. Eder red at him coldly. Shes my fiancee. My choices for her matter more than yours! After saying these words gloomily, Eder stabilized his hold on Grace and left. Mr. Grant, how long have you known her even? She wont like you! Dont you dare do something she wont like or youll be at your own risk when she wakes up! Adrain was genuinely worried and was still shouting from behind. Eder chose to ignore it and carried Grace all the way to the hotel next door. As soon as they arrived at the hotel entrance, they ra As soon as they arrived at the hotel entrance, they ran into Fifteen and Seventeen who had finished booking for amodations and were anxious to go back to the bar. The first thing they noticed was Eric, and then Eder who was wearing a mask. They didnt know each other, but it was hard not to notice Grace in his an ns, Why is Ms. Grace in your arms? Wheres Mr. Grammer? Seeing that the atmosphere was tense, Eric quickly stepped forward to exin. This is Mr. Grant and my new boss. Ms. Grace is too drunk. Mr. Grant was just about to book a room for her. But she wont like this when she wakes up Eric: No, but their marriage was decided by their parents. Sooner orter, they will get married. Ms. Grace is drunk. Is there anyone who is more suitable to take care of her than Mr. Grant? You two? Me? Fifteen and Seventeen nced at each other speechlessly. Erics sharp eyes noticed the room card in Fifteens hand. While the two bodyguards struggled with a decision, Eric immediately sn atched the card and entered the hotel with Eder. Fifteen and Seventeen quickly followed and stood guard at the door of the room. Eric came out of the room and patted the two of them on the shoulders. I havent seen you guys for months. Why dont we grab a drink tonight? Fifteen was embarrassed, That wont be a good idea. Shes sleeping in a hotel so we have to stand guard. Seventeen nodded. Whats wrong with that? Mr. Grant is with her so hell look after her. Lets walk around instead. Why dont you find a ce to drink and hang out? Eh, but The two of them very reluctantly followed Erie out, In the hotel room. Eder carried Grace to the bed, took off her coat and high heels, then ced the quilt over her. Afterward, he went to the bathroom to fetch a basin of warm water before returning and carefully wiping her face. He moved very lightly, afraid of waking her up. The Milleaire and His Millionaire Irwin Themp on the bedside table was dim, adding to the ambiance of the room. Eders eyes followed the towel as it wandered over her delicate facial features as if to etch her face into his mind. Even if he could only watch her sleep quietly like this, he would be satisfied. This face was the very person he had wanted to cherish so badly. However, she likes Adrain now It had only been half a year, and she seemed to havepletely forgotten about him. No, she didntpletely forget. As her ex-husband, she probably thought about him with me. Thinking about the possibility, Eder felt as if a sharp knife had been plunged into his heart. It was painful to even breathe. With red eyes, he sat on the head of the bed and quietly watched Graces sleeping figure. Since she was asleep, the usual cold lines on her face softened. Her full rosy lips were slightly open too, as if inviting him. Eder thought to himself, Can I steal a kiss? Anyway, she wouldnt remember when she woke up. But would it also be unfair for her? Despite the conflict in his heart, he leaned over, closer, and closer Grace really was drunk. This had to be the worst drink she had ever had since thest time when her stomach hurt. Her eyshes twitched, and she opened her eyes in a trance. Before her vision could even clear up, there was already a terrifying face that was very close to her face. Her hand reacted instinctively, and she pped that ugly monster. What kind of monster dares toe at me?! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Ow There was a sudden cry of pain. Eder did not expect that she would suddenly wake up and throw her fist. The bridge of his nose just under the mask was almost crushed by the heavy blow. He wanted to rub the bridge of his nose to see if his nose was bleeding, but Grace was already awake. He did not dare to take off his mask, so he could only forcefully swallow the pain. Yet although Grace was awake, she was still very much under the influence of the wine. Her vision was dim and her head was spinning. The ugly face of that monster was still spinning before her eyes, like the hands of a clock. She propped herself on the bed, and as soon as she managed to sit up, she began scooting away. You ugly bas ta rd! Stay away from me! Eder was helpless. Noticing that she was still not sober, he cleared his throat and said h oars ely, Ms. Smith, its me, Eder. Ider? Grace recited the name in her mind. In the past few days, it was this name that she had heard the most. I really hate that name! Under the influence of the wine, she didnt hold back from acting ording to her feelings and dove towards the bedside table for any weapon. She cursed fiercely: You ba stard! You still want to marry me! Ill send you to hell first! Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Grace kicked the side of his waist. Feeling the blooming of a spasming pain, Eder was a little stunned. He subconsciously rubbed the sore area. Yet before he couldpletely process what just happened, Grace had already moved quickly and was able to grab the decorative vase on the bedside table, intending to smash it on his head. Eder merely covered his head and braced for impact. He didnt want to fight back. He didnt dodge either. He simply let her do what she wanted. The vasended onto his back three times in a row. Fortunately, because she was dizzy, she wasnt quite in control of her own hands yet. The impact wasnt that strong. It still hurt when it collided with his bones, however. Eder felt like he was about get a trauma from this. He thought morosely. In the future, there should never be anything that can be used as a murder weapon on our bedside table! After the few hits she managed tond with very little damage, Grace had enough and mmed the vase against the corner of the table. It shattered. And then she pointed it at him again. Grace Eder flinched. He was afraid that the sharp edges of the broken porcin in her hand would actually hurt him. Because he hesitated, he wasnt able to dodge in time. The chipped porcin scratched his right corbone. It was a rtively shallow cut, but it was still enough to draw blood. The cor of his white shirt eventually got stained with red. For the second time, Grace intended to cut his neck, but if she cut wrongly, she could only scratch his corbone. Taking advantage of her momentary pause, Eder quickly grabbed her wrist and threw off the porcin in her hand. Grace red angrily at his mask, Eder! Youre wearing this sh it on purpose to scare me, arent you?! Let me see how ugly your face is under this mask! No, I He wasnt given the chance to exin as Grace knocked their foreheads together. When his grip loosened in surprise, Grace wriggled her wrists free and managed to knock his mask off. Eder was stunned. He had never expected her to be this fierce when drunk! Soon, he realized that the mask had fallen off, and he turned his back to her guiltly. He couldnt even will himself to look back. However. He waited for a second, two seconds The woman behind him who had been shouting loudly suddenly stopped talking and the whole rupm was dead silent once more. He cautiously turned his head halfway and looked out of the corner of his eye. 1171 The Millionaire mill Chapter 221 As it turned out, Grace had already copsed, unconscious on the bed and with a reddened forehead. He breathed a sigh of relief despite the lingering fears. There was a stinging pain on his corbone. He pressed it with his hand and touched something wet. When he checked his hand to see what it was, he found bright red blood staining his fingers. Eder didnt know how to properly react with what had just transpired. All he knew was that his body was in pain and it wasnt the time to be smiling. It was so unfair! He was trying to take care of her, yet even while drunk, she could still manage to break his heart. First, she confessed liking someone else, and that someone else just happened to be Adrain. Next, she wanted to fight him off and even seemed determined to murder him right then and there. These consecutive events umted a lot of bad feelings that it all weighed down on Eder. His nose began to feel sour, and his eyes felt hot. Eventually, even his eyshes became damp. Meanwhile, as he was staring sullenly at the blood on his fingers, Grace, who was on the bed, stirred and opened her eyes slightly. With squinted eyes, she watched the side of his face intently. Eder could vaguely perceive her gaze. He turned his head and paused. What kind of look was this? Did she recognize him? Eder swallowed nervously. He suddenly felt anxious as he quickly tried to think of excuses. Before he could say anything, however, Grace sat up, leaned closer to him, and cupped his face with both hands. She beamed. Its a dream again. As expected, I can only see you in my dreams. Your face seems to be a little different this time, but youre still handsome. Hup Without warning, she burped right on Eders face, and the strong aroma of wine hit his nose. His busy mind went nk and he could only look at her dumbfoundedly. I dont care. This is my dream, and I have the final say! She continued to move closer to him while smiling mischievously. While he was still in a daze, he felt a pair of soft lips against his. Eders ck eyes grew. He waited but the soft feeling on his lips didnt disappear. The realization hit him like a lightning Did she just kiss him?! Grace pulled away with a satisfied smile, but the haziness in her eyes was an indication that she was still drunk. Eder was frozen in ce.. He didnt dare move. Who knew what she was going to do next after kissing him! p him in the face? Kick him again? Under his suspicious gaze, Graces small hands gently wrapped around his waist. Her eyes scanned him from head to toe and found the bloodstains on the cor of his shirt. She frowned. How could you be hurt in my dreams? Who did this? Ill kill them! Eders heart couldnt help but soften at her distress. Even if he realized that she might have mistook him for someone else, the wa for his well-being made him feel warm. He softly coaxed, Im fine. It doesnt hurt. The corners of Graces mouth twitched unhappily. But Im worried. With that, she leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss on his wound. She was like a kittenforting an injuredpanion. she was concerned The contrast between the gentleness of the current moment versus the way she was so determined to beat him earlier was surreal. Grace, you Eder still couldnt get over the shock. Her kiss on his corbone was like a drip of honey. It sweetened his whole heart to the point of fullness. He couldnt help it anymore. He wrapped his arms around her waist tightly, unwilling to let go. All sorts of emotion mixed inside him. He was both touched and satisfied, but he was also afraid that this moment would end so soon and he would lose her again. He wished time could stop for them. And he also wished more selfishly that Graces love would forever belong to him alone. Do you like it? Eder rubbed her head and smiled sincerely. I liked it very much. Grace rxed further into his arins. She pillowed her head on his uninjured corbone and inhaled the familiar scent he had always carried. From now on, make sure to visit my dreams every day. I want to hug you, kiss you, and sleep with you As she spoke, her voice gradually became smaller. Eder nced down. It seemed like his kitten had fallen asleep again. But this time was different. She slept very sweetly in his arms and never woke up again. Eder simply held her in the same position for hours. After a long time, his waist and neck started to hurt. He wanted toy her down properly, but even with the slightest movement, the person in his arms would frown and protest silently. No way. Eder could only endure the pain. He managed to pull the quilt over them and settled down. She slept through the night in his arms. Six oclock the next morning. Eder gently leaned on the top of Graces head. His eyes dropped down slowly, but just as he was about to fall asleep, there was a soft call from outside the door. Recognizing the voice to be Erics, he instantly woke up. The Millionaire and Hellionaire Ex wife He looked down at the person in his arms. She was still sleeping soundly. He carefully put her head. on the pillow and extracted himself from the bed. Fortunately, Grace had already fallen deep into sleep so she wasnt alerted. He slowly got up, put on his suit, and went out Eric was waiting outside the door. As soon as Eder came out, he noticed the blood on the cor of his shirt. Boss! Why are you injured? Did you two fightst night? There was no fight. It was him getting beaten. But if Eric didnt mention the wound, he would have forgotten about it. It didnt really hurt anymore, but he could still feel the ghost of Graces lips on his skin. His ears turned red. What happenedst night turned out to be satisfying in the end. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Except, waist hurts He rubbed his lower back and his stiff neck. He hadnt gotten a wink of sleepst night, and now he could feel the tiredness of his body. Lets go. She should be awaketer. Seeing how his boss was rubbing his waist, Eric had a sh of understanding. He was pleasantly surprised. Boss, you seem to be making a good progress! The honeymoon phase began before you could even get married! Must have been a very lively night. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Honeymoon my ass! Without Graces permission, he would never force her to do anything. Moreover, the lively one was her! His waist still ached from that kick he received. He refused to be the only miserable one. Eder gave him a cold look. Count the words in that sentence you just said. One word is one months sry deducted. Do the math yourself. Huh?! The heavens must have rained down with misfortune. Erics expression was so bitter that it couldnt get any worse. That sentence was so long! Wouldnt he be working for nothing for a year? This is so unreasonable! The boss is too ruthless!! Submerged in his grief, Eric stood still in his ce. Eders lips stretched into a small but wicked smile as he turned away. Although his lower back was aching and his neck felt really stiff, he still walked with springs in his steps. He seemed to be in a good mood. Eric immediately chased after him, wailing, Boss! I admit my mistake! Please give me a chance to make up for it! It had been a long time since Grace had slept so peacefully. She didnt wake up until 9:30 when her phone began ringing. My dear, your dad already learned his lesson fromst night. I promise you that this will never happen again. Will youe back tonight? The day after tomorrow is the banquet for your The call was cut off by the coughing sound from her fathers end. It was slightly rming to hear that. Grace fell on the bed and thought about it before replying, Okay. Good. Then, after work today, remember toe back early so you can try on your dress, okay? Mhm, Grace hummed. After hanging up, she rolled over and tucked burrowed further into the sheets. But just as she was about to fall back to sleep, something crossed her mind. She didnt go back to the mansionst night. Thest thing she remembered was that she was at the Honey Bar. But why was she sleeping on a bed? She sat up abruptly and turned her head just enough to notice that shattered pieces of porcin were scattered on the floor near the bedside table. When Eder left, the two bodyguards at the door returned to their station. They were able to immediately respond when they heard Graces voice from inside. Last night passed in a blur for Grace so she genuinely had no idea what happened. Who brought me herest night? Chapter 232 It was Mr. Storm. He took care of you all night. Grace frowned. She immediately checked her body, but apart from her coat that was taken off, she was overall in good condition. She was relieved that Eder did not do anything to her, otherwise she might run to his house with a knife and murder him. However, if nothing happenedst night, then what was up with that broken porcin? She didnt remember if she fought with Eder somehow. She only remembered that she had a dream about Edgarst night. It was a sweet dream, even. She was able to kiss and hug him. Fifteen and Aro also had the same question themselves. Unfortunately, only Eder knew what happened. Grace: Fifteen, go find Eder and tell him that I want to talk to him. Yes, Miss. Fifteen immediately left. Aro, find the hotel manager andpensate for the broken vase. Okay. w Aro turned around and went to open the door. The hotel manager and the waiter who was pushing a trolley happened to arrive just in time. When the manager heard about thepensation, she simply shed Grace a ttering smile. Thank you, Ms. Smith, however, Mr. Storm already paid for it. She may have lost an expensive decoration, but she was paid back ten times the amount. Although Mr. Storm said the money was for his suggestion to forgo bedside table decorations altogether. Thinking about that, the manager suniled even brighter and took a step to the side to present the custom-made food on the trolley. In addition, Mr. Storm also specially ordered breakfast for you. Its all made by our five star chef. Would you like to try it, Ms. Smith? The waiter began to set the small table in the room, and soon, it was full of dish tters. Grace looked at the breakfast table and pursed her lips. Eder was actually this thoughtful? But why did it feel like there was something more to this? He didnt actually touch herst night, did he? Grace reached into the quilt and quietly checked herself again, making sure that there was no bruise nor pain anywhere on her body. Unable to find anything at all, she could only ask the hotel manager tentatively, I just returned to this city, and I dont know much about this Mr. Storm. Do you know what he looks like? The manager shook her head, Well, people like us arent worthy to see his actual face. He wears a mask everywhere he goes too. Ive seen his back though, and in my opinion, he shouldnt be bad- looking. Grace did not say anything. It seemed that the only was to meet Eder face to face. She did not take a single bite of the breakfast prepared for her. After washing up, she left the hotel and went straight to work. She was going to oversee the construction of the Angle Building. 12:34 The Millionaire a Chapter 23 After a busy morning, Fifteen hurried back. Miss, I went to Grant familys mansion. Mr. Storm wasnt there. What about in theirpany? I went there too, but he wasnt there as well. Fine. She was willing to wait tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and the day after that. One day, he would be there. However, even as she ordered Fifteen to search for two days in a row, and even sent people to deliberately stand guard at the entrance of the Grant familys mansion andpany building, Eder was still nowhere to be seen. Grace was baffled. Was he avoiding her on purpose? What the hell was he hiding for? Two days passed calmly, and soon, it was the night when the engagement was going to be announced. The banquet was held at her fathers vi. Since it was a high-profile event, many business figures and influential families attended There were still two hours before the whole event would start. Grace was fixing her makeup in her room. Beside her was a golden fringe dress that Miss Z had custom-made for her. It was an expensive dress, and this reflected on the overall quality. Whenever she walked, the hem would flutter around her, making her look like a fairy in a painting. Tolve knocked on the door twice before entering. He stopped by her side and said lowly, Mr. Storm isnt here yet. They said that he went on a mission. Its likely he wont make it tonight. If the engagement is announced without him there, Im afraid it will be a joke for the audience. What should we do? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Grace remained expressionless. She didnt really care. This engagement was a sham for her from the start. Sooner orter, she was going to break it off anyway. Its alright. Even if he doesnte, no one will say anything as long as my father is here. Only This Eder was being too obvious with his avoidance. She pondered carefully. Just as she put down the powder puff in her hand, another servant knocked on the door. Miss, Mr. Grant is here. He requested to see you alone, so he will be waiting for you in the side hall. Got it. Mr. Grant was an elder, so it wasnt wise to keep him waiting. After Grace changed into her dress, she immediately went to the side hall. Hello, Grandfather. Im d you arrived safely. It was Dad who ordered some fine quality tea for this asion. I hope you like it so far. She greeted him softly and politely. Mr. Grant was surprised to see her when he turned and put down the teacup. Child,e. Sit closer and let me get to know you better. Grace smiled as she obediently sat beside him. Although it was the first time they had met, Mr. Grant liked her immediately. Not only was she beautiful and elegant, she was also good at talking. She seemed like she had a clear mind. Mr. Grant was very satisfied. What a good child. No wonder Ed likes you. He has never asked me for anything, but for the first time, he begged me to have the two of you engaged. Grace couldnt pay attention to what he said next. The only thing in her mind was the fact that it was Eder who begged Mr. Grant to have this engagement. Therefore, that b astard actually lied to her! He actually nned this all along! But why on earth was he hiding now? Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Grace couldnt help but be more suspicious. While she was in a trance, Mr. Grant was still saying, so it seems like my grandson is really interested in you. However, Grace, you have been back for a few days. Have you two already met? What do you think about him? No, Grandfather. Grace took advantage of the situation and said, Ive been asking around and trying to contact him for a meet-up but it seems like hes avoiding me on purpose, so Ive never seen him. Mr. Grants expression gradually dimmed down, Really He called for their butler, Uncle Alfred, and instructed in a deep voice. Go and call that little brat over! What the hell is he thinking to be hiding like this? Yes, sir. Grace couldnt stop grinning as she continued to chat with Mr. Grant over tea. Ten minutester, Uncle Alfred returned. Sir, he didnte. They say he went on a mission. Within those two days he was free, he chose this time to get busy?! Is it more important than not embarrassing his fiancee? That brat! Mr. Grant stomped his cane. However, he couldnt scold his unruly grandson further in front of Grace. He softened his tone andforted her instead. Dont worry, Grace. Ill make sure that kides even if I have to tie him up. Grace didntment and smiled cutely. Well, Ill listen to what you want, Grandpa. Mr. Grant looked at her with fondness. But when he turned to Uncle Alfred, his expression instantly darkened. Go tell that b astard that if he doesnt show up, he will kneel for three days and three nights until his leg breaks! Uncle Alfred left again. Ten minutester, he returned to report with a gloomy expression. He said that he understood. When he returns home after his mission, he will immediately follow through his punishment. Mr. Grant was about to die of anger! His grandson would actually choose punishment over his fiancee. This kid was determined to go against him! In front of Grace, he could only swallow the impending curses he wanted to say and intensify his efforts, Ties not afraid of kneeling, right? Fine. Tell him that he wont only be kneeling. He will be whipped one hundred times! Uncle Alfreds expression changed instantly. One hundred whips? Are you serious, sir? Mr. Grant knocked his cane on the ground, turned his face away, and did not answer. The butler didnt have the heart to follow this order. Im sorry, sir, but we all know how stubborn Sir Eder is. If he really doesnt want toe, then hell ept his punishment. If you say he has to be . Chapter 223 whipped, then hell let himself be whipped. Im afraid it would be fatal for him! He could di! Mr. Grants expression changed as he lowered his head. Grace watched their exchange hack and forth. It sounded like this whipping thing from the Grant family wasnt simple. A hundredshes could actually kill a strong man like Eder from the army? Words had already been spoken. It wasnt fair for Mr. Grant to go back on his words, especially since he promised this in front of Grace, however, he also couldnt do that to his grandson. The atmosphere in the room was gloomy. Grace knew that he was only waiting for her to say something She smiled gently and said in a soft voice, Grandfather, it sounds like this whipping punishment is really dangerous. Its just a banquet, anyway. You dont have to punish him. Mr. Grant patted her hand in relief and sighed. What a tolerant and generous child. Now I feel very guilty. Its okay, Grandfather. The more forgiving she was, the guiltier Mr. Grant felt. Dont worry, Grace. Even if he doesnte tonight, Ill find a way for you to meet him. Ill have him apologize to you! The banquet officially started. Grace appeared on stage and gathered everyones attention. Her make-up glowed under the lights and her dress swayed with every movement she made. She was beautiful As tonights event was because of her, it was natural for her to be the center of attraction On the stage under everyones eyes, she made a speech and an announcement about her return to the Smith family. After her, Ethan took the stage and announced the news of her and Eders engagement which earned arge cheer from the crowd. Because Eder was unable toe, Ethan chose to simplify this matter and quickly divert the attention of the guests. Dinner immediately followed. After Grace toasted with all the guests, she sat alone at an unobtrusive small table to enjoy the wine. Adrain noticed her drinking alone and felt a little distressed. He walked over and sat down. Grace, you dont actually want to marry Eder, right? She didnt say anything and just swayed her ss with an elegant twist of her wrist. Adrain: Look at him, he cant even be present in such an important asion, leaving you alone to bear everyones judgements. Now alone, hes showing signs of being an unsuitable partner. What more in the future? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Graceughed, Mr. Grammer, no onesughing except you. Adrain frowned, feeling disheartened. Thats because Uncle Ethan managed to mitigate any possible damage. I regret not getting my parents to propose to you first, Grace. But if you want, I can help you break this engagement off. You dont have to. I dont need your help, Grace answered without hesitating. Why? Do you really like Eder? Grace put down her ss and said seriously, I dont like him, and I wont marry him. Simrly, youre just a friend to me. I hope you understand. Adrains face paled, and he could not say a word. Eleven in the evening The Smith familys banquet had just ended. Eric, who was wandering around the Smith familysnd and watching the event, quickly ran to the car that had been parked two hundred meters away. When no one was paying attention, he opened the car door and sat in. Before he could even settle properly, the man who had been waiting inside for a long time immediately asked: Hows the situation? Eric said, Dont worry, Boss. You already threatened everyone to shut up in advance. Besides, Mr. Smith already handled the announcement properly. No one was talking behind Ms. Graces back. Eders guilt eased a little. What about her? Was she very unhappy? Eric thought for a while, I dont think so. She and Mr. Grammer chatted for a long time. They seemed to have had a good time. Eder pursed his lips. He looked towards the window with a pair of vacant eyes. The lights in the car were not turned on so Eric could not see his expression, but he could feel the change in the atmosphere. It got a little cold. He shouldnt have mentioned Adrain! Eric pped a hand on his careless mouth angrily then changed the subject, Boss, its gettingte. When are you going to return to the mansion? Eder thought for a while. Tew minutes more. An hourter, Eder finally returned home. Knowing that he had punishment due, he went straight to the ancestral hall instead of entering his vi. When he got there, Uncle Alfred was already standing at the door. It was obvious he had been waiting for a long time. Sir Eder, when your grandfather came back this evening, he said that he was not feeling well. Please go and see how he is doing. Eder did not think much and followed Uncle Alfred. When they reached the guest room on the second floor, Uncle Alfred suddenly stopped and gestured to him. Eder frowned. This is not Grandfathers room. Why did you bring me here? Uncle Alfred did not change his expression. Mr. Grants leg began to hurt while he was walking up so he simply stayed in this room since its closer. 1234 The Millmuire Eder did not say anything. It was obvious that he didnt believe it. The butler looked into his eyes and emphasized, Sir, I would never joke about Mr. Grants health. He really is inside, so please hurry in. He might get angry if he waited for too long. Dubiously, Eder pushed the door open. He only took two steps inside when Uncle Alfred shoved him in from behind, closed the door, and locked it. Uncle Alfred, open the door! He patted the door a few times, but there was no movement outside as if Uncle Alfred already left. Eder could only step back in confusion. However, a womans familiar soft voice suddenly came from behind. Theres no use. Since youve always been avoiding me, your grandfather arranged this. That voice Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Eder held his breath and turned around. Grace was sitting on the sofa by the window with her back to him. She was drinking red wine. He clenched his hands so tightly that his palms began to sweat. He thought with some excitement, Is it possible that shes drunk again? Will she be as gentle as she was two nights before? Who would have thought, Mr. Grant, that it was actually you who nned this engagement? Dont you think you should exin this to me? Eder tugged at the doorknob in despair. Graces speech was clear and steady, so she probably only had two sses of wine. It meant that she wasnt drunk! Tonight, he was done for. But he still hadnt figured out how to face her He quickly walked towards the window with a n to jump out and run away. Grace informed him casually, Grandfather had the windows locked in advance. I heard that its bulletproof. It wont shatter even if you try to break it. This time, he couldnt escape. Eder touched his face subconsciously. He was still wearing the silver mask. It should not be so easy for Grace to recognize him. With this in mind, he stepped away from the doorpletely. He cleared his throat. Ms. Smith is joking. I dont know you. I chose to get engaged to you just because I thought you were the most suitable candidate. Grace put down the red wine ss and looked back at him. I already told youst time that I like someone else Her voice suddenly stopped. The man standing by the window was dressed in a neat suit and bore a tall and straight frame. Just standing there like that hit her with a deep-rooted feeling of familiarity. Her expression gradually froze, and she carefully studied the man from top to bottom. Eder noticed the change in her expression and swallowed a lump in his throat which felt as if his Adams apple got stuck. Mr. Grant, you seem familiar. Grace stood up, her brows knitted together, and slowly walked towards Eder. Ms. Smith, you must be mistaken. We havent met before. His eyes were cold and his voice was deep and h oar se. Grace looked at his extremely familiar ck eyes, and her eyes gradually turned red. She suddenly Junged forward and grabbed him by the cor. Because of the force, she ended up. pressing him hard against the windowpane. What are you pretending for? Edgar, do you think I wont recognize you if you wear a mask? Your eyes, your every little gesture- You can fool others but not mel 12:34 The Millionaire and His Billionaires mile Chapter 224 Eder was numb. Should he confess? Would Grace feel betrayed because he had been lying to her right from the start? She hated being deceived the most. The fact that she didnt like him in the first ce, wouldnt she hate him even more if he told the truth? Why did you never show up when youre not actually dead? How and why did you be Eder? What happened? Edgar! Give me a reasonable exnation! Grace clutched his cors even tighter. She was trembling in shock, doubt, and anger. Ms. Smith, I What did you just call me?! Grace raised her other hand, bent it, and swung it hard, mercilessly elbowing his stomach. Hiss Eders face contorted in pain. He bent forward instinctively, but Grace grabbed his cor and pushed him back against the window ss. It wasnt that he couldnt fight back. He was just afraid of hurting her since he didnt know how to control the strength of his fist. But Grace was different. Every time she made a move, she used all her strength. That little face red at him angrily. Her mind was almost consumed by emotions that she wasnt thinking logically anymore. All she thought of was the fact that Edgar wasnt dead. He was alive! But why didnt hee to her? And why did he act like he didnt know her? You still wont admit it? Fine! Ill find out for myself! She reached out to remove his mask. Eder grabbed her hand tightly. Ms. Smith, its the first time we officially meet tonight. Wouldnt it be inappropriate for you to touch me? Youre my fiance. Whats wrong with me touching you? Why wont you let me see your face? If youre really just Eder and not Edgar, then why are you nervous?! *I.. Grace didnt give him a chance to argue at all. With her elbow, she hit his stomach again. While he doubled over in pain, Grace quickly took off his mask. The air seemed to stand still for two seconds. Grace looked at his face in shock. Except for the eyes, almost all of his other facial features had changed.. But his eyes and his small movements could not deceive her. He was obviously Edgar! Why is your face different? Youre wearing a leather mask, arent you? She ruthlessly grabbed his 13:14 face and began pinching here and there, trying to remove his disguise. Eder locked her little hand to chest and said seriously, Its because Im Eder. Its always been Eder! I dont believe it! Did you have stic surgery? Do you think I wont recognize you anymore if you changed your face? Are you capable of picking out your eyeballs and recing them?! She gritted her teeth angrily. But apart from the simrity, she really could not find other proof on Eders face. Then she recalled that during the ident, Edgars back had suffered serious burns and whishes. She broke free from his restraint and started to lift his clothes shamelessly. Eder: Isnt it too fast for you to take off my clothes? Shut up! Turn around! If youre not guilty, let me check! Fine. You can check. Eder raised his hands and allowed her to do whatever she wanted. Although the suspicion was killing Grace, she wasnt too shameless as to actually strip him. Instead of taking off his clothes one by one, she pulled the hem of his shirt that was tucked under his belt and lifted it up together with the suit. The back that met her had well-defined muscles and was glowing in bronze under the room lighting. It was a smooth back. There was no single indication of an injury. Even before Edgar could have the chance to look for her in the mountains, he was caught and cut by his elder brothers men so he gained a deep scar on his waist. However, there was nothing on Eders body. Graces eyes trembled. She slowly let go and retreated all the way to the bed. She sat on the bed dully, eyes downcast in disappointment. Her sense of reason gradually returned. Edgar was dead, and she was even the one who buried his ashes. Moreover, the family backgrounds of Edgar and Eder were different. Her heart throbbed, and the feeling of despair that she thought she had lost welled up. But in front of Eder, she forcibly held back her tears. I really am mistaken. Eder breathed a sigh of relief. When he turned around, he saw Graces lowered eyes. Her whole person looked very discouraged. He asked tentatively, Did you recognize me as your ex-husband? It seems like you still have feelings for him. Grace pursed her lips and did not answer, ignoring him. She stood up, sat back on the sofa, grabbed the half-empty bottle of red wine on the table, and poured it directly into her mouth. Ms. Smith! Eder sna tched the bottle. Your body wont be able to take it. Sponer orter, our engagement will be cancelled. You should take care of yourself instead. Her face was indifferent and her tone was emotionless as she opened another boule of red wine. Edgar sn atched it away again. Since you want to drink, then Ill apany you. Eder sat on the sofa opposite her and filled two sses of red wine. However, as soon as they were filled, Grace took both sses and drank all the contents. As if it wasnt enough, she picked up the entire bottle and drank from it. The price for her recklessness was that she was drunk again. Seeing that she seemed to be out of it, he felt a little distressed. He walked around the coffee table and took away the wine in her hand. Stop drinking. Ill carry you to bed. Grace did not struggle and let him pick her up. The smell on Eders body was too familiar. It was eroding her sanity little by little, making it impossible for her to calm down and think rationally. Edgar Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Eder was about to get up and go to the bathroom to get a towel to wash her face when he suddenly heard her mumble. His whole body froze in ce. He was stunned for a few seconds before he turned around in disbelief to look at Grace who was asleep on the bed. What did you just call me? Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Eders brain was nk. Edgar? He had never thought that this name woulde out of Graces mouth during her moments of vulnerability. Was she calling him Edgar? Did this prove that she actually had at least some feelings for him? He was confused and tangled for a long time before he finally decided to summon the courage to speak. Grace, actually I Before he could finish speaking. Grace angrily tugged at his cuff. Edgar! If you lie to me again, Ill dig your grave, fish your corpse out, and have it whipped three hundred times! So violent. The words he originally wanted to say retreated at the back of his throat. He sat down on the edge of the bed, thinking. Grace didnt love him anymore. He knew it all along. As the dead ex-husband, his only role seemed to be the punching bag for when she needed someone to me. If Grace found out that he had fabricated a huge lie to deceive her, she would hate him and never give him a second chance, right? His heart felt heavy as he silently sat on the edge of the bed and watched Grace sleeping. He had spent all his time begging for this engagement to happen because his biggest regret was divorcing her on the spot back then. He was afraid to lose her again. Since confessing would make things worse, then hed have to let her ept the fact that Edgar was gone forever. He would start over with her as Eder! Grace slept uneasy, her eyebrows tightly knitted so that even in her sleep, she looked fierce. Eder carefully smoothed the furrow between her eyebrows with his hand and leaned over to gently kiss her forehead. Then he went to the bathroom and twisted the towel to help her wipe her face and hands. Finally, he went to the closet to get a new quilt and made himself a sleeping space on the sofa. The whole night was of Eder having a hazy sleep. He was awakened by the sound of the door being unlocked. Before Grace woke up, he lightly walked out the door. Uncle Alfred was outside the door. His eyes narrowed in a smile. Have you and Ms. Smith managed to get alongst night, Sir? Did you two He made a gesture of his thumbs facing each other. Eders expression stiffened. He ignored that topic. When Ms. Smith wakes up, let her have breakfast with Grandfather before leaving. If she doesnt want to, dont force her. Yes, sir. Eder first went to the next room to wash up, and then left the vi afterward. Just as he reached the door, he heard a voice from around the corner. He listened carefully. It sounded like Eric. The other one seemed to be Fifteen. Tifteen, youre here too early. Ms. Grace is not awake yet. You might have to wait a little longer. Its alright. Ill wait. But she didnt drinkst night again, did she? She already drank a lot at the banquet, so if she had more, she probably got drunk again. She really thinks that shes the same strong drinker as in the past. Fifteen sighed deeply. Eric felt strange. What happened to her? Fifteen hesitated. Its all in the past. We have orders to never speak a word about it ever again or it would be deducted from our sry. Hey, tell me. Its just the two of us here, and I dont run into her often, so she wont find out. And Ill keep quiet. Eder was about to leave but when he listened further, he walked back to find out more. Fifteen: Well do you remember six months ago when Mr. Fallen died? Since the day he was buried, she locked herself in his room and did not eat nor drink for three days. She cried her heart out and even drank all the strong liquor on the wine cab on an empty stomach! Her body couldnt take it at all, and her stomach almost burned through. Since then, her physical health deteriorated, He was shocked. Ms. Graceshe actually Sigh. Well, she is a stubborn person. In fact, she really cared for Mr. Fallen but was too stubborn to admit it. She could not ept his death for a long time and had a difficult break down. Anyway, its all in the past. Eric was puzzled: Really? But I heard that Ms. Grace is romantically interested with Mr. Grammer recently. Mr. Grammer? Fifteen was puzzled. Where did you hear that from? Apart from Mr. Fallen, she had never taken any interest in other men. Eder did not listen to what the two of them said next. His whole mind was buzzing. Fifteen said that Grace really cared about him. Because of his death, Grace cried for days. She even drank so much that she almost burned her stomach It turned out that the person he loved also actually loved him back. When she said that there was someone she liked, it wasnt actually Adrain. Did she mean that she liked him? Eders whole body was shaking. His mood could no longer be described in human words! He had never been so surprised like this. He had never, for once, even dared to imagine that Grace would return his feelings Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. With red eyes, he turned around to enter the vi to find Grace, He couldnt wait to tell her that he was still alive! A figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Boss, where are you going? Eder pushed him away. Tm telling her the truth. Boss, have you figured it out? Last night was your best chance to confess, but you missed it and yed a show in front of her. She is in the worst mood right now. She probably doesnt even want to see you for a while. Do you think she can forgive you if you go right now? No. If he confessed now, it would most probably only backfire. Maybe in a fit of anger, Grace would even draw a clear line between them, and it would be the kind wherein she would never talk to him again. But after finding out all of that, he didnt want to wait for a minute! He suppressed the ecstasy in his heart and began to analyze and think about this matter rationally. Eric was also thinking of a way to help him. You can pretend to have amnesia and make her feel sorry for you. When you find a chance, tell her that your memory is simply came back. That way, she wont be angry. It could be an option. Eder was silent for a while, but in the end, he shook his head with a cold face. Forget it. Grace is too smart. If I actually do that and she finds out, this matter will only be moreplicated, and then I might be an actual corpse. He paused and continued, We still have to find an opportunity to exin it to her as soon as possible before she is consumedpletely angered. After pondering for a long time, he fructed Eric, Tomorrow night, Invite Grace to my vi and tell her that I want to have dinner with her. Eric wasnt too sure about the idea. Will she evene? Yes. Eders dark eyes were held a firm determination. Grace has always been suspicious. What happened last night will not offset her suspicion. I can guess that she will investigate privately in the next few days. Eric nodded quickly, feeling that it made sense. They really couldnt dy it then. If Grace checked the evidence and found out that Eder was hiding the truth from her, it would be a bigger mess! After arranging everything. Eder finally walked out of the vi. But after just a few steps, he remembered something and turned back. Thats not enough. Find another whip. It should be rougher. The kind that could whip up blood and an injury that looks terrifying. The Milluare and His Fallisiaire Ex w Eric grinned. Boss! Youre too harsh on yourself! How could he not be if he had to get his wife back? He had mistakenly missed the best time to tell her everythingst night. If Grace would still want to do something to him tomorrow night, then it meant that she would be willing to forgive him. That was how she was. If you let her beat you, then her anger will disappear. But if she didnt want to even bother with anything, then this matter could only get harder. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Eder sighed softly. Remembering Tifteens story made him feel guilty. Go on. Ive made her life so miserable for the past six months so I have to give something back and stop feeling like I owe her anything. Eric paused, hesitating. He didnt owe Ms. Grace anything anymore! But Eric also knew that Eder loved Grace too much and would do everything in his power to please her. He loved too deeply even at the expense of himself. Eric felt really sorry for his boss but there was nothing else he could do. Grace woke up. The first thing she did was to check her body for any hickeys. She btedly noticed the neatly folded quilt on the small sofa. It seemed that Eder did not take advantage of herst night. He was actually willing to sleep on the sofa, which proved he was a clean man. He was different from the rumors she had heard before. She still remembered everything that happened before she was drunkst night. It was an emotional rollercoaster for her, after all. However, she was under the influence of the wine, hence, her feelings got the best of her. Now that she was sober, she realized that Eders matter was too strange so she had to investigate further. When Mr. Grant invited her to have breakfast together, she immediately wanted to refuse. But she thought of Eder and changed her mind. At the dinner table, she took advantage of the interval between chatting with Mr. Grant and interjected tentatively: Grandfather, I heard that Mr. Storm only returned six months ago. I saw himst night. He is very handsome, but why are there rumors that he is ugly? Mr. Grants expression did not change. After establishing a foothold in the city, too manydies wanted to stick to him. He didnt like it, so he spread the rumors. I see. Grace smiled softly and continued to ask, Did he always look like this? Otherwise? Mr. Grants wrinkled face had a very natural expression, but Grace could detect his suspicion. Graceughed even brighter. Its just that Ive seen how handsome he was, and now I want to see pictures of him. I dont have any pictures, unfortunately. That kid really hates taking pictures. He hates taking pictures? It was quite simr to Edgar. She remained silent and continued to eat breakfast. Chapter 225 Back in the car. She remembered what Abigail had said to her at the Honey Bar. She said. My cousin is also quite pitiful. When he returned from a mission in the army half a year ago, his whole body was covered in blood. He was seriously injured. I heard that he vomited blood. every day, which worried Grandpa Edgar passed away half a year ago, and Eder also happened to return to the Grant familys house half a year ago with fatal injuries. Could there be any connection between the two? In order to answer her doubts, she called Abigail. Grace, you actually took the initiative to look for me. Im very ttered! Grace asked calmly, Abigail, Im calling you today to ask about Eder. Ohhh Abigail replied meaningfully, I understand. What do you want to ask him? Ill try my best to answer! When did he return to the Grant family six months ago? Abigail thought about it for a while. Its been too long. I cant remember very well. Then do you think theres something different about him now? Not really. He was sent to the army since he was a child and seldom came back in the recent years, especially after he turned fifteen. He never came back until only half a year ago. He had never returned to the Grant family since he was fifteen years old? Weird. Grace continued asking, Last time, I heard you say that he was injured when he came back. Where did he get injured? Were his face and back seriously injured? I dont know much about that. I havent seen his injuries. I only heard from their servants that it was really serious. During the time when he was fighting with my second uncle for power, he came in a wheelchair and wearing a mask. After prodding more from her, there wasnt any other particrly useful information Grace exchanged a few words with her before hanging up. Fifteen, who was driving in the front row, asked curiously, Miss, why are you suddenly so concerned about Mr. Storm? Did something happen between you twost night? Grace was busy figuring out this matter so she didnt have time to pay attention to his teasing and only said, I always feel like something is off. I feel that Edgar is not dead. He did not believe it. How can that be? Not to mention that Mr. Fallen was already seriously injured before the ident, if his injuries beforehand didnt kill him, then the ident would have done it. His chances of surviving were really low. Besides, we even cremated his body. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Is it possible that the body was fake? Maybe it was reced by someone of simr stature. Fifteen thought about it and replied with all seriousness, Its possible, but if he is really still alive, why didnt he come find you? He used to want to always stick by your side every day. This was also something that Grace could not figure out. She looked out of the car window, distracted. Eders appearancest night shed in her mind. He might have concealed it well, but she always felt like she knew him. When he would grow nervous, he would have the same habitual small gestures as Edgar. They also had the same eyes. How could there be such a coincidence? But why didnt he have a scar on his body? The burns caused by the 540 strong corrosive agent would have left scars that were difficult to remove. It seemed like she had to ask her brother. But firstly, she went to visit the new building of the Angle Group. The decorations and other furniture were almost set. After a few days, she could finally transfer the business here. She then went to the CEOs office on the top floor and she sat on the office chair while her bodyguard, Simon, stood outside the door. She checked her brothers flight itinerary and found out that it was his rest day today, so she called him. Is there any medicine that is particrly effective at removing scars and leaving the skinpletely free of traces? Chris: No. No matter how good a medicine is, its still impossible for the skin to recover to this level. Why are you asking? Are you injured? Grace quickly shook her head. No. Im just curious so Im asking. you want your skin to recoverpletely without leaving any traces, then you have to get a stic surgery and a skin recement surgery. Currently, only Country H has the technology to do that. Grace was silent for a long time before she said seriously, Did you hear about my engagement with Eder? Yes. What about it? Eder seems to be from the National Bureau of Investigation. His whereabouts are well hidden. Its not easy for me to investigate, but with your help, can we find out if he has any flight records in the past six months? Chris asked strangely: Whats up that you suddenly want to check his flight record? Grace justughed. Didnt I get engaged to him? I just want to find out more about him. This made sense. Although Chris was a little skeptical, he did not say much. Okay, but its really hard to investigate Eders entire half years journey. It will take a little time. How long will it take? The fastest is probably tomorrow afternoon. Grace stayed up all night. In the past six months, her sleep had not been particrly good. But thest two nights she had been alone with Edler, she had slept rather well that she no longer woke up in the middle of the nights. Maybe tomorrow, all her doubts could be answered. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 The next day in the Grant Group- Eric walked into the CEOs office with a gloomy expression. Yesterday, he ran all over the race courses in S City and finally found a horsewhip designed to tame wild horses and ced it on Eders desk. This whip is very rough. Boss, be careful Eder thoughtfully put it away. Still worried sick, Eric couldnt help but remind him again, Boss, if Ms. Grace really hits you tonight, dont hesitate to fight back. Pretend to be hurt if you must. Cry out in pain and squeeze a tear or two out to make her feel bad for you. Eder nodded and did not say anything. He was too busy thinking about how to exin it tonight. Seeing that his boss obviously wasnt taking him seriously, Eric got more anxious! But then he thought about the fact that since his boss didnt care, then what was the point of worrying over him? Grace went to Angle during the day and continued to prepare for the start of work. After a busy day, Chris finally sent the information she needed via fax before he got off work. Grace printed out the information and read it carefully, her expression bing colder and colder with the passing second. The data showed that Eder had indeed been to Country H a few months ago! The Grant family had no business in Country H. She could not think of a better reason for him to go to there other than to go get an appointment for stic surgery. So was Eder really lying to herst night? As she was pondering about it. Fifteen suddenly knocked on the door before directly entering. Miss, Eric came to say that Mr. Storm invited you for dinner at his vi after work. He will cook himself. Do you want to go? TU go. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Grace answered without any hesitation. Since she was not easy to investigate, she could just go and test Eder. She cleared the table, stuffed the document into her bag, and collected her coat from the coat rack. She gave Fifteen a nce. Lets go now. Fifteen was stunned. When he saw that she was already walking, he quickly followed. They arrived at the Grant familys property a few minutester. Grace really couldnt remember the twists and turns so she asked Uncle Alfred to lead the way. When they arrived at Eders vi, Eric and a few of his own bodyguards were already waiting at the entrance. Seeing Graceing. Eric bowed respectfully to her. Long time no see, Ms. Grace. Not too long ago when I came here, I saw you before 1 left. Uhh Slightly embarrassed, Eric hurriedly brushed off the topic, The Mr. Storm is inside. Shall we goin? 12:35 The Mn Chapter 1 Grace indifferently retracted her gaze and walked towards the vi alone. Just after taking two steps. Eric added in a low voice, Tonight, there is an urgent mission in the bureau. After dinner with you, Mr. Storm has to leave the city immediately to start the mission. It will be a real battlefield. What do you mean? Grace gave him a perplexed look. Erics expression was sullen. He resisted the urge to speak up directly and finally sighed. Its nothing. Please go in. Although Grace felt strange, she did not want to make things difficult for him seeing as he was unwilling to say more. She walked to the front of the vi alone. Just as she was about to knock, she found that the door was open by a small cr ack. It was not closed. She gently pushed open the door, and before she could see the situation inside, a person suddenly burst out from behind the door, seized her wrist, and pulled her inside. A pair of familiar arms wrapped her in a warm embrace so tightly that she felt them trembling Grace could sense that the other party was very nervous. Mr. Storm, what are you doing? Eder only wore a thin white shirt. He pursed his thin lips and did not say anything. He gently let go of his embrace and took a big step backward. Then in front of her, he slowly sank on his knees until he was kneeling with his back straight. She looked at this familiar movement and understood it almost instantly. Her eyes instantly turned red. Edgar. It wasnt a question anymore but a confirmation Yes. Its me. Eder didnt fake his voice anymore and used his normal tone. Noticing that her eyes were welling up with tears, his heart sank in pain for her. He felt a strong pang of guilt and knew that his own eyes were also about to tear up. Grace raised her head and tried to clear the tears in her eyes. Then she put on a cold and sarcastic expression. You lied to me? You w You lied to me? You were alive but you never came to see me. You even sent me a sensational. suicide note. Was it funny? Was it fun to deceive me? Was it fun to witness how s tupid I could get? | couldnt even see that you were acting! No, Grace, I Shut up! Do you think you still deserve to call my name? Dont you like calling me Ms. Smith? Every word from her tore bits and pieces of Eders heart. Carefully, he held her little hand. Thu sorry. Last night was all my fault. I backed out like a coward when it was time to confess, but I didnt lie to you when I wrote that suicide note. Let me exin! Do you think Ill believe you now? Why did you choose to confess tonight? Was it because you knew I would be suspicious so you went ahead before I could find out on my own? Eder was stunned. Although she was not entirely right, she had really guessed something. Grace looked at his expression and knew that she had guessed correctly. Her eyes stung even more with unshed tears, I dont care if youre Eder or Edgar. I hate it when others to lie to me, not to mention that you used a fake death to betray my feelings! Its too much! Eder raised his head and held back his tears. I have no intentions of deceiving you. Can you listen to me and let me exin to you? I dont want to hear it! I never want to see you again! She shook off his hand and turned to leave. Wait! Dont go! Eder took two steps on his knees, wanting to hug her waist. Get off! She pped him in the face with the back of her hand, although not too hard. His check only turned slightly red, Grace didnt continue when she noticed that somehow, he was still smiling despite being pped. His ck eyes were shining, and he said softly, Is onr p enough to calin you down? If its nat enough, you can continue to p me. Im pretty tough and thick, so Im very resistant to heatings! Grace looked at him coldly. As if to seeing through his tricks, there was no warmth in her eyes. Eder continued, But dont hit with your hands. Youll hurt your hand. Use this instead to your hearts content. As he spoke, he took out the whip from his waist and handed it to her with both of his hands as if he was making an offering. Grace did not answer. Eder forced the handle of the whip into her hands. Then, he straightened his back and locked up at her expectantly, obediently waiting to be beaten. In front of her, he was willing to put down his dignity to the lowest level. However, the more she looked at his state, the angrier she became. She nced at the whip in her hand and suddenly remembered what Eric said when she came in. Only now did she understand what he meant. Eder would apparently go on a mission after this so Eric came to plead with her to not go hard on him. And this ba stard was pretending to be pitiful in front of her! If she didnt beat him, then all this hard work would go to waste! Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 You even prepared a whip in advance. Do you think that just because of your current elevated. status, I would hesitate to touch you? Eder raised his face and looked at her, his red eyes showing traces of being aggravated. When it comes to you, my status doesnt matter. If you are angry, you should just beat me up. Grace could admit that his acting skills improved sincest night. Fine, then! Ill fulfill your request! She raised the whip with a fierce look. There was a strong urge to want to beat him to the point that he couldnt even get up, or until he was crying and begging for mercy! But when she really attacked, she still instinctively held back some strength. She only used one fifth of her strength when she flung the whip, and all of whichnded only on his left arm. Does it hurt? She asked while ring down at him coldly. Eders brows knitted together. He controlled the trembling of his entire arm as much as he could. He took a silent deep breath and smiled, It doesnt hurt. It doesnt hurt?! Her strike was not particrly heavy, and at most, it would only swell. However, when she struck for the second time, his shirt caught on to the barbs on the whip, revealing his flesh underneath. which began to bleed down his whole arm. The red color was a striking contrast against his white shirt. Grace realized that something was wrong and looked down at the whip in her hand to study it. The material was rough, and there were quite a few harbs that were raised up. No wonder his skin was ripped apart with minimal effort. She noticed that some of the barbs of were now stained red Her eyes hurt from all the blood. But it was only for a moment. It was very soon when her mind was once again ovee with too much anger that she felt like she was about to go crazy. In order to keep up this act, he was really willing to go this far! She raised his chin with the handle of the whip and sneered. Youre still ying with me. Is it entertaining to watch me like this?! Eder was even more aggrieved. I was never ying with you. I know its wrong for me to lie to you and betray your feelings so I ept the punishment, but when youre done, will you finally listen to me? Grace narrowed her eyes and spat, Tine, then. Lets see if you still have the strength to talk after Im done with you! Eder closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and waited obediently. Grace raised the whip again but her hand was already shaking. After waiting for a long time, the sound of the whip never came. Because she already knew the extent of the damage that the whip could make, her hand wouldnt mave no matter what. She couldnt strike for the third tline. 13:25 Chapter 278 She lost. Finding out about Eders betrayal which had destroyed her life for the past six months really made her want to kill him! At one point, she even considered turning him into a jar of ashes! But even though she was so angry, she still couldnt go on any longer. The whip was barbed and it would tear into his flesh. She didnt want to hurt him like that. She really fell into this scheme of his! It was so frustrating, In her frustration, she attacked the ground a few times instead, venting all of her anger on it. The loud bangs her actions caused echoed outside and startled both Eric and Fifteen who were standing far away from the vi, After she finished venting, Grace threw the whip aside and did not look at Eder who was still kneeling on the ground. She turned around, opened the door, and then walked out very fast as if she was running from something. When she had juste out of the vi, she unexpectedly bumped into Eric along the way. He also did not expect her to be so fast that he wasnt able to hide the ointment and bandage in his hands. By the time he remembered to hide them, it was already toote. Grace had already seen them. And in her eyes, his sheepish actions were too telling Grace sneered. You really prepared well for this. But you might have underestimated me too much. Erics face turned pale with fright. No! No. This is for me. It has nothing to do with Mr. Grant. He had been listening to the sounds of whipping in the room and estimated it to be serious enough so he came with some first aid. He couldnt let his h oss go on a mission while still heavily injured, after all! Graces eyes dropped even colder. Eric realized that what he said sounded too suspicious. Anxiously, his mouth began to twitch, trying to reorganize his words to exin better. Ah, Ms. Grace, its really for me since.. Grace did not want to listen to it at all. She left the Grant familys house without looking back. When she left, Eric helplessly mped a hand to his mouth. He scolded himself men tally as he quickly entered the vi to check on his boss. Eder had already stood up from the ground and was sitting on the sofa dazedly. Eric hurriedly got to work and began to examine his wounds. He found that only the left arm had been hit twice. Relieved, he then began to clean the wound. But although it was only two strikes, the whip was still too rough. Some of the barbed sawdust embedded in Eders arm. Eric carefully picked them out with tweezers and disinfected the wound. Reminded of his stu pidity earlier at the entrance, Eric did not hide it and told his boss everything. Im sorry, Boss. I was just afraid that you were hurt too badly again. It would be dangerous to go the mission with injuries. I just didnt expect that Miss Grace would catch me. Ill apologize to her when wee back from the mission. Eders eyes dimmed. Dont bother. Your exnation is going to be useless. She wont believe anything from me anymore. Seeing him this downcast, Eric also felt ufortable and pped himself hard. Im sorry! Its all my fault! Da mn me! 12:35 The Millionaire He didnt hold back his strength so after two consecutive ps, his face became swollen and a string of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Eder stopped him from continuing to abuse himself. Its fine. I screwed up first. I will find a way to exin to her myself. You dont have to me yourself. It would be a lie to say that he did not me herself. To Eric, Eder was a benefactor, a boss, a brother, and his most important rtive. Although he would asionally say a few words that would contradict Eder, in the end, he would still side with his boss. Later, a group of people left the Grant familys vi and the city overnight. Grace couldnt fall asleep again. Eder took on every injury just to save her. She was grateful for that, but no amount of gratitude could help the betrayal she felt when he faked his death and made her look like a fool. As a result, it made her feel like everything about him and everything he had shown her was fake. That night, she cried again and again. She remembered that she even promised the supposedly dead Edgar that she would remain single and guard his tombstone for the rest of her life It was too ridiculous to think about it now! She really could not forgive him. But if even then, she couldnt get herself to hurt him. Perhaps the best thing she could only do was to cut off their contact. Perhaps they should just remain good acquaintances, and she could slowly forget about this in time. She stayed up all night thinking about it. Finally, she made a decision. The next morning, she washed up, put on makeup, and went out. She went to the Grant familysnd again but instead of going to Eders vi, she went straight to Mr. Grant When Mr. Grant saw her, he was able to trante her solemn expression as her having something serious to say so he took her to the living room after breakfast. However, after listening to her seriously, Mr. Grant was in disbelief and looked at Uncle Alfred who was just as dumbfounded. My girl, Grace, did I hear you right? Its only been two days since your engagement with Ed was officially announced, and you want to call it off?!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Graces eyes remained hard in determination. Yes, Grandfather. I dont think werepatible. By any chance, perhaps we can just remain friends in the future. Mr. Grant was still very surprised that she would suddenly make such a decision. Grace, did that kid bully you? Tell me. Tell your Grandpa so I can help you sort it out! No. He wouldnt dare hurt me in any way. This is all on my own decision. Tifteen minutester. Grace walked out of Mr. Grants vi with a bitter expression. Fifteen was waiting for her at the door. When he saw hering out, he quickly stepped forward and asked, How did it go, Miss? Did Mr. Grant agree? Grace stared and the ground and shook her head. Mr. Grant analyzed the pros and cons of it all. Their names carried a lot of weight alone. And her union with Eder was not an ordinary engagement as it was also a business agreement. There were just too many factors involved. If they canceled the engagement after only two days, both the Grant family and the Smith family would face huge economic losses and negative public opinion. The impact wasnt going be light. Moreover, Mr. Grant wasnt involved with the Grant familys business affairs anymore. It was Eder who held the current position for power. If they wanted to break the marriage, they had to discuss with Eder. However, with his annoying personality, she could imagine that even if she held a gun to his head, he would never agree to break off the engagement. Grace was very angry but there was nothing she could do. Eder really ate up this round! She finally understood why her third brother couldnt leave his engagement with Sarah for more than two years even when he clearly hated her so much. Because of it, they were stuck merely engaged. A business marriage just wasnt easy to cancel. Forget it. She let out a long sigh and decided to just ignore that b astard Eder and think about the restter. From now on, dont let der nor the group of bodyguards and subordinates around him approach. me. If theye looking for me, just block all their attempts. Yes, Miss. Fifteen nodded and followed behind her. The two of the walked out of Mr. Grants vi all the way out of the mansion they called the Grand Pce, but they did not notice that as they passed the corner, there was a young man in a blue suit and golden-rimmed sses watching them. Xian squinted as he elegantly pushed the frame of his sses. He asked the bodyguard beside him, Is that the daughter of the Smith family who is engaged to Eder? The bodyguard studied the person he was pertaining to. It seems like it, sir. Slies beautiful but she doesnt seem to be in a good mood. Find out what she came here for Yes, sir. The bodyguard left silently. Ten minutester, he returned and reported, She seems to havee to call off the engagement today, but Mr. Grant did not agree. Call off their engagement? Xian thoughtfully analyzed, Eder asked for this marriage himself, meaning that he might be interested in her. The bodyguard: But I heard that Mr. Storm didnt even apany her during their supposed banquet. It seemed like hes not that serious about her. What do you know? Xian sneered, We cant guess Edlers mind so easily, but well know after a test. What do you mean, sir? Xian smiled mysteriously. He said lightly. Eder seems to be on a mission. I heard that its getting real serious over there. I wonder how hell react if he finds out that his fiancee personally came to break off their engagement and the old man had agreed? The bodyguard instantly understood what he meant. Very well. Dont worry too much, sir. I will arrange for someone to share that news with Mr. Storm urately. Since the engagement matters could not be resolved for the time being. Grace cleared her thoughts. of it for the time being and went to Angle Group. She had been setting the office up for a few days now and it was almostplete. For the past two days, she had transferred all the contracted artists she valued more. All that was left was for her to choose a date for the ribbon-cutting and opening of the building She sat at the desk and worked on theputer all day. She carefully checked the files of each of the companys contracted artists and carefully selected them. When she was about to finish work, there was a sudden noise from outside the corridor. The sound was so loud that everyone noticed, including her. She put down her work and stood up, intending to check what that was, However, the door to the office was suddenly pushed open. It was Eric who entered with red and bl oody hands and clothes. Grace was startled. She peeked outside the door and saw Tolve and Aro limping with bitter expressions. eyes How dare you beat up my people right in my own property?! Grace eximed, ring angrily. Eric bowed his head and apologized sincerely, Tim sorry, Ms. Grace. It was just that I sent a few people to look for you but they were all blocked. I had toe in person and use brute force to break in, but please dont worry, the blood on my body is not theirs. They were only slightly injured. She had hustructed her people to keep Eders own people out, but seeing as Eric seemed desperate, she guessed that something must be up. Grace asked in a lower voice, Whats wrong? What happened? Erics eyes reddened instantly. He choked out, Something happened to Boss! Hes being sent to the hospital, but he wont enter the emergency room. He insists to see you onest time! Eder was a strong man. How could something happen to him? Graces heart sk ipped a beat, but then she thought about the past few days and said dubiously, The Hobberedge and Din Wilkmatte i Chapter 229 What? Is he trying to y with me again? Isnt he tired yet? Now he wants to lie about being in at critical condition? Fine. After that, what else? But this time, its true! Eric was really getting desperate that if he didnt know any better, he would have even knocked Grace unconscious and carry her to the hospital We were fighting against the gueri in the mountains. But then h oss got shot on the chest. The blood on me is all his. He just wants to see you again. Ms. Grace, I beg you! Go to him, please! Eric was already crying so hard that Graces heart shook at the sight. Alright, Ill believe you this once, but if this is just another one of his tricks again, Ill never forgive him. She didnt bring anything particrly important with her in the first ce aside from her bag so she only grabbed it and immediately followed Eric to the hospital. Outside the corridor of the emergency room, there were already a group of people being noisy and were even arguing. However, all of them had solemn expressions and there were tears in their eyes. Grace quickened her pace as Eric took the lead in shouting. Get out of the way! Stop arguing! Ms. Grace is here! The group of people quickly quieted down and obediently stepped back to make way for her. She walked in without a word and frowned when her nose met with the strong metallic smell of blood Eder was lying on a stretcher. His handsome face was pale and his entire body was stained with blood. His chest was where the blood was flowing out the most, and it wasnt stopping to the point that even the entire stretcher was stained red. The scene was so bl oody that Grace was stunned in ce for a long time. He really didnt lie to her this time. He had lost a lot of blood! Grace covered her mouth in ck. Her tears betrayed her and started flowing down her cheeks. started stepping forward, but her legs felt so heavy that she could only go at a slow pace. Eder watched as she slowly walked towards him. His weakening ck eyes lit up. His big bl oody palm trembled and reached out for her wrist. Dont cry. Its okay. It doesnt hurt. If you cry, I feel badN?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 More tears trickled down Graces face. Even if she tried, she couldnt stop them at all. She held his hand and shouted at him, Dont you dare die on me! Because if you do, I will immediately find another man to marry! You will regret it for the rest of your after life! Eders bl oody lips curved into a miserable smile. No way. Youre mine She didnt know whether tough or cry at his response and quickly looked at the medical staff on both sides. Im already here. Send him in. Quick! Eder still held her hand and refused to let go. Grace, listen to my exnation, okay? Your treatment is more important right now. Ill be right outside. Ill listen to your exnation after youre healed. Eders face was already so pale from losing a lot of blood. But he still stubbornly held onto her hand. He wanted to memorize her face in case he would die on the operating table. Grace felt distressed so she could only forcefully remove his hand and watch him be pushed into the emergency room. While the operating light was turned on, Grace sat outside waiting with dull eyes and tears still staining her cheeks. This was the first time that she had shed tears in front of so many people but she didnt care. All that mattered to her right now was that Eder must survive. After waiting for three hours until nine oclock in the evening, Eder still hadnte out. Eric dismissed his fellow brothers from the army and sat down in the waiting seat opposite Grace with a heavy expression. He seemed to think for a long time before he saying: After all those months since the incident in that warehouse, I understand that you must thought that he lied to you and nned all of it from the start. However, its not the case. He really went with theText content ? N?velDrama.Org. determination to die. He had never expected to survive. If my fellow brothers hadnt arrived in time, he would have really died in the sea of fire. Grace slowly raised her gaze to meet his Eric continued with a heavy heart: As for why he didnt return to your site, it was because the Grant family was in chaos during that time and he had to go ta them first. And although he was lucky enough to survive, he also suffered extensive burns on his face and body. His legs also got fractured in le fight. His internal body wasnt any better His eyes ashed slightly and left out the part that there was still a biochemical virus in his boss body. The reason why Ider did not return to Frant City wasnt just because of the Grant family. It was also because of the virus in his body. The daciar was having trouble in finding a cure even until now. He had to go to theboratory every three days. Ils life was barely hanging on in general. However, Eder had given an order to never tell Grace about II. Eric scapped out of his thoughts and continued, Ms. Grace, please realize how willing he is to give his life for you. I les been nothing but sincere that hes almost bing the fool in your rtionship. It wasnt that he wanted to forget about you when he pretended like he didnt know. !!??? The Mil Chapter 210 you. He was only afraid that you would hate him even more. He was afraid of losing you forever. Hes suffering too much for this rtionship. Grace lowered her head guiltily. She couldnt get the picture of Eder covered in blood out of her mind. She could still see him even when she closed her eyes. Yet this wasnt the first time this happened to him. The incident half a year ago must have hurt him even more than now. And all she did was me him, hold the past against him, and even whipped him. Grace felt like a knife had been plunged through her heart and the pain was so unbearable that she could barely breathe. Im sorry Apart from apologizing, she didnt know how else topensate him. What he needs is not an apology. Hed be happier if you showed him that you care. Eric watched her sad face and sighed again. Ms. Grace, he doesnt owe you anything, but after finding out about your state during the months he left, he med himself very much and wanted to make up for it. However, although you suffered, we cant ignore the fact that he also suffered. After you left yesterday, he nned to apologize to you when he returns from the mission. But we didnt expected that you would ask Mr. Grant to break off the engagement. He got distracted by the news and got shot. Grace paused and frowned. I did ask Mr. Grant to break it off, but he did not agree so I nned to discuss it with Eder. Where did you hear this news from? Eric blinked at what she said. They nced at each other and had a mutual understanding that something was wrong so Eric immediately sent someone to investigate. Thirty minutester. The atmosphere at the entrance of the emergency room was dark. Its from Mr. Xian of the Grant familys second son Graces expression hardened. She asked, Xian? How is Eders rtionship with him? Not so good, Eric replied. The strife in the Grant family happened because of them. Mr. Storm was three dayste with his return so they almost managed to gain thepany. It took nearly half a month and longer for Mr. Storm to fix everything Grace pursed her lips and lowered her gaze, deeper As she fell her thoughts, her eyes became colder and colder. After a minute, she asked in a deep voice, Is there a way to enter the Grant familys house without being seen by their surveince? Eric was stunned. Ms. Grace, do you want to? Grace pressed her lips in a tight line. Ill help Eder collect some debt. C Eleven in the evening The faint sound of flowing water echoed in an elegant bedroom. Chapter 13 50 Xian came out of the bathroom wearing a bathrobe as he wiped his hair with a towel. Just as he approached the bed, the retro chandelier in the room, suddenly flickered on and off. The curtains were bring rustled by the wind and a certain gloomy aura surrounded his bedroom. Sensing that something was off, he put on his golden-rimmed sses. At some point, a woman sat on the side of his bed. Her slender legsid nted against the bed frame, her hands were folded, and she carried an icy temperament. The picture was very enchanting. Xian had to admit that Eders little fiancee was indeed very beautiful. It kinda tempted him. He smiled politely. When did Ms. Smithe in? It doesnt seem wise to not use the front door and instead use the window to enter my roomte at night, does it? Grace did not say anything but stared at him sharply. But this was Xians house. He had a bunch of bodyguards, and Grace was just a woman. He wasnt afraid of her. Instead, he wanted to tease her. The corner of his mouth raised. Oris it that you have a crush on me? nning to cheat on my cousin? Grace frowned. She suddenly stood up and in a sh, she was already in front of Xian, pointing a knife at his neck. Xian didnt have the time to react. The knife had already pressed against his throat, and even if he still wanted to resist, he found that he had no strength to fight back. He started seeing ck dots before falling to the ground. Grace looked down on him. Look at you. Youre weaker than expected. What a mult. It felt like an eternity had passed when Xian woke up again. He was already tied to an office chair and his mouth was gagged with a towel. Grace leaned on the table and casually yed with a dagger. The silver light of the dagger illuminated her enchanting yet vicious little face. She looked like a woman who was not meant to be messed with! Immediately, Xian felt goosebumps popping on his skin. He began shouting out for help./ Its useless. Your bodyguards were already knocked out by my people, and itste at night. Even if you scream your lungs out, no one wille to save you. As Eders cousin, Xian also had elegant features and a gentle appearance. His hair was wet and he was still wrapped in a bath towel even while tied up. Eric, who Wing this scene outside the window, also heard Graces mischievous tone and couldnt help but wonder, This is so weird. Why did it seem like she was just about to take advantage of a good little boy? Could it be that she had taken a fancy with Xian and was not nning to beat him like intended? If the boss found out, he would be so angry that he would immediately crawl off the operating table! Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Eric hurriedly pped his face to stop his wandering thoughts. This was his first time acting alone with Miss Grace. Maybe this was just her personality, and he should trust her feelings for the boss! However, he absolutely couldnt let the boss know about these details! In the bedroom. Grace lightly traced the sharp tip of the dagger on Xian Grants face, moving from his neck down to his chest. Xian trembled, afraid that the dagger would pierce his skin at any moment. A strange and eerie aura filled the air, making it hard for him to breathe. Seeing how frightened he was, Grace steered, Youre so afraid of a dagger like this. With your weak disposition, do you still dare to fight against Eder? Xian seemed provoked by her words, and his expression of fear lessened. Because he knew deep down that Grace didnt dare and couldnt kill him in the Grant family. Seeing that he had calmed down a bit, Grace guessed what he might be thinking. Thats right, 1 wont kill you. I prefer to torture, slowly torment. So today, Im just here to collect some interest. Because of you, Eder is still on the operating table right now. Who gave you the right to liefortably in bed while he suffers? I want you to stay awake and experience ten times the pain. hes going through! Her eyes turned cold, and the tip of the dagger lightly pressed against Xians chest, but she was. careful not to pierce his heart. Fresh blood instantly gushed out, staining Xians snow white bathrobe, and his face turned pale from the pain. Dont worry, this little wound wont immediately cost you your life. Grace put away the dagger and took out a packet of powder to show Xian This is itching powder. I will sprinkle it all over your body. When you itch unbearably and your muscles twitch intensely, your blood will flow faster throughout your body, and the blood from the wound will keep flowing. I wonder if youll bleed too much and die overnight. Shall we give it a try? Her tone was innocent, but her words were extremely cruel. Xian looked at the powder in her hand in horror, shaking his head continuously, mumbling something. Graces face furned icy, and she didnt waste time talking to him. She directly started sprinkling the powder from his neck, showing no mercy. For some hard-to-reach ces, she called Eric over. When Eric learned that she was going to sprinkle the powder between Xians legs, he was so scared that a certain part of his body shrank, but he admired her and gave her a thumbs up. This move was truly vicious and ruthless! If Xian couldnt bear it, he might have some erection problem in his next life, right? 13.50 The Millionaire and Elis Billionaire Ex W At the hospital After several hours of surgery, Eder finally removed the bullet from his chest. Fortunately, the bullet missed his heart by two inches. However, due to excessive blood loss, his body was weak, and he needed proper rest. Therefore, he was transferred to a regr ward. Grace He woke up from the anesthesia, his voice hoarse and weak. His gaze instinctively scanned the empty room. The white room was empty. There was no Grace he longed for, and there wasnt anyone else either. It was just him lying on the hospital bed alone. A sense of loneliness and destion permeated the air. Although the effects of the anesthesia hadntpletely worn off, he felt a sharp pain in his chest, making it hard for him to breathe. Grace said she would wait for him toe out, that she would listen to his exnation. She wouldnt deceive him! Enduring dizziness, he ignored the freshly bandaged wound on his chest and sat up. His steps were unsteady, and he could only support himself by leaning against the wall, slowly making his way to the door of the ward. The corridor outside was silent and still. Except for him, it was empty, and only the chilly wind asionally blew against his pale face, causing a stinging sensation. His eyes reddened, and his chest felt suffocated. Intense sorrow gripped him. The excruciating pain in his chest was a hundred times worse than when he was shot. Grace Where are you? Are you still unwilling to forgive me? He wanted to find Grace, but he had exhausted all his strength by leaving the ward, feeling weak and powerless, and could only lean against the door with great effort. obsession of not seeing Grace kept him struggling to maintain a little rity. A passing nurse saw him and was frightened, rushing over to support him. Oh my goodness, Mr. Storm, why did you get out of bed? You just had surgery, you shouldnt be exposed to the wind. Please go back inside quickly! Eder avoided her hand, not letting her touch him, and weakly asked, Where is Miss Grace? Miss Grace left a long time ago. Its already early morning, she probably wonte. Your health is more important, so please go inside first. Eder was overwhelmed with distress. She left. She really didnt forgive him, unwilling to listen to his exnations A nauseating sweetness rose in his throat, and the empty corridor echoed with his painful coughing. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 231 The nurse couldnt bear to see it. Mr. Storm Get lost! He red at her with coldness, despite being sick, his eyes were fiercely threatening. The nurse was frightened and dared not speak any further. She ran away weakly. The deste corridor was empty once again, leaving only him. His whole body was weak, unable to stand, so he could only slowly crouch by the door, curling up helplessly at the entrance. Grace, I dont believe you could be so heartless. I wont go anywhere. After Grace handled Xians matters and left someone there to take care of them, she immediately rushed back to the hospital. However, as soon as she came out of the elevator, she saw the man curled up at the door of the ward from a distance. That pitiful and helpless figure pierced her heart with a sharp pain. She almost instantly ran over, supporting him in her arms, and gently scolded, Why did youe out? You just had surgery and shouldnt be exposed to the cold wind! Eder held onto her waist tightly, the joy of finding her again making his nose tingle, and mist forming in his dark eyes. I knew you woulde Graces heart ached even more. Originally, she couldnt bear to let him suffer alone in the operating room. She nned to take this opportunity to vent her anger at Xian, but she didnt expect him toe out early. Im sorry, it was my negligence, but I didnt leave. Alright, dont stand outside in the wind, first. Eder held her waist, resting his chin gently on her shoulder, refusing to let go. go inside Grace initially wanted to pry his hand open, afraid of hurting him since he was injured, but for a moment, she felt helpless and didnt know where to start. I said I wouldnt leave, didnt you listen? What if I really left? Originally, it was just a joke, but Eders face turned pale, and he immediately let go of her, bending his knees as if to kneel down. Seeing his actions, Grace quickly held him, feeling overwhelmed with heartache. Just a few words from her could make him tremble like a frightened bird, constantly kneeling to beg for forgiveness. Was her previous attitude towards him so terrible? Was that why he felt so insecure? As the person in power of the Grant family, how could he degrade himself so much In fact, before she arrived at the hospital, Eder had already endured for nearly half an hour alone. exhausted and filled with self-doubt. Now, seeing her, he wished he could offer his entire heart as proof to her. Grace suppressed her tears, sighed helplessly, and imitated the tone he used to appease her before. Im not angry, and I wont leave. Be a good boy and go back to the bed. Ill listen to you exin slowly, okay? Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 She helped Eder onto the sickhed and covered him with a nket. But he had just finished surgery, and his body was weak. He had stood in the corridor for over half an hour, feeling chilled to the bone. Grace turned on the heater for him and sat by his bedside. She poured a cup of hot water for him and handed it to him before speaking, Many things were already exined to me in detail during your surgery. You dont need to exin them again. However, I have a few doubts that I need you to rify. Eder nodded. Why did you be Edgar Fallen? If you are Eder, then where is the real Edgar? Eder held her small hand and felt the warmth in her palm before he began speaking. Do you remember when I told you about the car ident thirteen years ago? I remember. The real Edgar died when he was fifteen years old while trying to save me. At that time, the Grant family was in chaos, and I was too young topete with my uncles. Edgar was sent to the National Investigation Bureau by Grandfather, and his family never saw him again. So Grandfather asked me to temporarily take on the name Edgar for refuge. On the day of the car ident thirteen years ago, everyone who was escorting me died. Due to the chaos caused by the fire, no one in Frant City knew my true identity, so I naturally became Edgar, taking care of Grandfather and Mother, and helping to revive the Fallen family. I see. Grace lowered her gaze. So, the urn of ashes half a year ago was also fake? And the body that Neen saw burning was also fake? The ashes are real, they belong to the real Edgar. As for the body, Frant City found a man in the warehouse who had a simr build to mine. Due to the intense fire, his appearance waspletely destroyed, so Neen definitely didnt notice. His voice was low and h oar se, and when his gaze met Graces, it shimmered with a faint light. Grace, I didnt deliberately deceive you. When I returned to S City and took control of the Grant family I truly couldnt go back, but you dont know how happy I was when I found out about your true identity as the Smith familys daughter. Grace remained silent, her starry eyes fixed on him. Under her emotionless gaze, Eder felt a little nervous. When I didnt recognize you at the Dust Cleansing Banquet and pretended, I was wrong. If youre still angry, you can continue to punish me. Ill ept it, alright? No, its not okay. Eder didnt expect her to refuse so decisively, and his heart sank. His long eyshes hung down gently, unable to conceal his sorrow. While he wasnt paying attention, Grace leaned forward and lightly kissed his eyes, forehead, and cheeks. Finally, her cold lips pressed against his, each action filled with patience and doting. Fool, Im not angry anymore. Really? A spark reignited in Eders ck eyes. So, does that mean you wont annul the engagement? Have you forgiven me? The Millionaire and His Hillionaire Ex-wife Why dont you guess? Grace kissed him once again, using her actions to demonstrate her stance. The two of them closed their eyes and forgot themselves, feeling each others breaths bing more and more rapid. But just as they were kissing, Eder took the initiative to break away, refusing to continue with a deeper kiss. Whats wrong? Dont you like it? Grace didnt move away, maintaining a close proximity to him. No Eders breathing gradually became erratic. His ears turned slightly red, and his uneasy ck eyes looked away. Seeing his reaction, Grace guessed what was going on. Do you want to? His ears turned blood red, his long eyshes trembled nervously. After hesitating for a long time, he mustered the courage to ask, Can we? Grace unbuttoned two buttons on his hospital gown, revealing the thick bandages on his chest. There were also bandages on his arm from the whip marks he had received the previous night. Not to mention that he had just undergone surgery and was still weak. How could he engage in such activity? Is your body up to it? Considering all these factors, Grace blurted out without much thought. By the time she realized what she had said, it was toote to take it back. The desire to prove himself from the perspective of a man instantly ignited in Eder. Who said Im not capable! How about we give it a try? Although his handsome face was pale, it still had the power to make people weak in the knees. Because of Graces words, his ck eyes were filled with a burning desire, like mes raging. He was about to forcibly get up and demonstrate it with his actions! Grace couldnt help but chuckle and gently pushed him back, preventing him from getting out of bed. Her crimson lips slowly approached his reddened ear, her seductive voice filled with allure. Honey, what I meant was, let me take care of tonight. I want to sleep with you Cough, cough, cough. Eders eyes extinguished the mes in an instant because of her words, and his skin turnedpletely red from his ears to his neck. Does she even know what shes saying? Under his bewildered gaze, Grace sat on him, supporting herself with her knees on the bed to avoid putting pressure on his wounds. She firmly held his chin and kissed him again.. Emotions were difficult to restrain. Grace was truly an irresistible little enchantress! This time, he could indulge without any worries. Even if the price after the absurdity was his life. He was willing, wholeheartedly! Eders hands unconsciously wanted to embrace her back. But she stopped him and put them back, saying, You still have wounds on your body, dont move Chapter 232 your hands! But I want to hold you. Grace raised his chin again. Youre being so disobedient? He pursed his thin lips and avoided eye contact. Unlike the previous two rough and violent actions, this time her movements were gentle and patient. After tying him up, she asked him, How is it? Does it hurt? Eder shook his head earnestly. After finishing the examination, she sat back on the bed, and her enchanting red lips blew gently on his face, Be good and lie down, dont move. I will devour you with tenderness! Late at night, silence prevailed. | Everyone was immersed in deep sleep. No one knew that beautiful notes were being yed with grea Four oclock in the morning. Only a dim deskmp was lit in the VIP ward. rhythm. The yellowish light reflected on Graces sleeping face, making her delicate features even more beautiful. And she was the poison that Eder willingly indulged in. Eder, wearing a patients gown, sat by the bedside, quietly admiring her sleeping countenance. His well-defined fingers gently traced her forehead, eyebrows, bridge of the nose, and lips, outlining her exquisite beauty.. Grace was in a deep sleep and didnt wake up at all. She was exhausted after her passionate encounter with Eder the previous night. Eder affectionately nted a kiss on her forehead. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Suddenly, a very faint bird chirping came from outside the door. It was Eric, unable to open the door and not daring to do so, attempting to use a secret code to probe. Eder took lighter steps to open the door before Eric could speak. Without waiting for Eric to say anything, he made a hushing gesture, Grace is tired, dont disturb her. The two of them walked to the end of the corridor, one in front and one behind. Speak. Just as Eric was about to speak, his gaze inadvertently fell on the open gown of Eder, revealing his neck and corbone, which were a deep red apanied by brulses, leaving him stunned, Boss, how did you get injured again? Eder looked down at the various sizes of marks on his body. Instead of covering them up, he shamelessly exposed them, showing them off to Eric. Graces Bosspiece, what do you think? Isnt it beautiful? Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 He spoke with a rising tone, his mood exceptionally good. As if he himself were a piece of art meticulously crafted by the sound of the Grace. And his gaze seemed to say, Look! This is done by my wife. Isnt it impressive? Cough, beautiful! Eric cleared his throat and nodded sincerely, praising. Miss Grace, truly formidable! Eder satisfactorily buttoned up his clothes, concealing the strawberry imprints that carried an ambiguous sweetness. Seeing his good mood, Eric quickly tried to take credit, Boss, since you can enjoy the rewards, shouldnt I get some credit too? Your passionate performancest night really moved Miss Grace, can I make up for my past mistakes with this? He had his sry deducted for two years and one month before! Very well Eder curved his lips, his dark eyes exauding utmost dignity and arrogance. Ill return your two years and one month of deducted sry, plus a six-month bonus. Erics heart rejoiced and roared inside. Wow, the boss is the best! Hes the most understanding leader in the world! However, Eric was still concerned about his health. But Boss, dont use this kind of trick again! Although you knew you werent shot in the heart, losing too much blood can still be life-threatening. Eders gaze turned cold, and he red at him fiercely. Is there going to be a next time? It seems you want me to argue with Grace? Eries face turned pale in fear. Ah! I was just talking nonsense. Bass, please dont deduct my sry. I havent even warmed up yet D amn it! He wanted to take back the words about the boss being understanding! Clearly, he was capricious, unpredictable, and unreasonably troublesome! Eder couldnt hear his inner frustration and sarcasm. His face returned to its usual severity. Lets talk business. Eric quickly put on a serious expression. Tonight, Miss Grace took me secretly to the Grant family and helped me collect some interest from Xian. Upon learning that Grace hadnt left, Eders gaze softened. What did she do? She Eric pondered for a moment, organizing his words. She stabbed Xian in the chest, tied him up, and sprinkled itching powder all over his body, not sparing even that ce. Her move was really malicious!TM Eder frowned, his tone icy, She personally sprinkled it on that ce? No, no, not I did it on her behalf! Eric hastily waved his hands and felt the heed to tter a bit. Boss, with your great figure, Miss Grace wouldnt want to see Xians skinny and withered bones Only then did Edersplexion return to normal. 14.00 Tlu Mimi Chapter 233 Eric continued, But this matter is not small. Jadens family wont tolerate it. I estimate they will cause a scene early tomorrow morning! Whats there to fear? Let them make a scene, but they can only do it in the Grant familys ancestral hall Have someone guard it, and dont let them disturb the Smith family, Yes, Boss. Well, handle it. Im going back to be with Grace. Without waiting for Eries response, he waved his hand and swiftly returned to the ward. Eric watched his departing figure and clicked his tongue twice. It was quite challenging to have some fun, but seeing Eder walk away felt particrly satisfying. The next morning. Eder didnt like to have the nurses administer the IV drip, so a male nurse came into the ward holding a tray with medical tools. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, as soon as he pushed open the door, he was stunned by the scene before him. Eder, dressed in a patient gown, was sitting by the bedside, considerately feeding breakfast to Grace, who had just woken up. The young man was in disarray. Who the hell is the patient? He stood still for a long time, watching Eders tall and noble figure, silently expressing admiration. This is the highest realm of spoiling ones wife! Eder didnt care at all if anyone saw him. He only knew that Grace was tiredst night and needed to rest well Moreover, he had worked so hard to coax his wife back, so he had to dote on her. Spoil her to the extreme! Spoil her so much that she could never leave him, otherwise, she would be incapable of taking care of herself! But Grace couldnt help but care. She noticed the nurses dazed gaze and refused to let Eder continue feeding her. Is it time for an injection? Bring it over. The nurse walked over with the tray, and Eder instinctively extended his left hand for him to administer the injection. Grace prepared to get out of bed and leave the bed for Eder to receive the IV drip. Just as she was about to get up, Eder held her shoulder and gently pushed her back onto the bed. His tone was doting, You worked hardst night. Lie down a bit longer. Does your waist still hurt? Ill massage it for youter. Graces face instantly turned red. There are still people around! How could he say such shameless and suggestive words! Get lost! Grace lightly pushed his shoulder, her small face growing even redder. She burled her face in the nket like an ostrich. Eder couldnt contain his fondness for her cuteness. The corners of his mouth couldnt help but curl. up. Chapter 231 However, that overly intrusive third wheel was a bit annoying. Eders tone turned cold, and he gave the nurse a sinister re. Hurry up. Yes, yes, Mr. Storm. As the nurse quickly finished administering the IV drip and left, Eder looked at the person still hiding under the nket. His idle right hand couldnt stay still and reached into the bedding, lightly rubbing the slender waist that he held in his palm. Does it feel better when I rub it? Now you finally understand that being a man is not that easy. His deep voice was full of mais?n. Grace remained silent beneath the nket, but she wholeheartedly agreed with Eders statement. Her petite waist was sore and fatigued from the hours of intense activity the previous night, and her legs were still trembling. However, she refused to admit defeat! She uncovered the nket, sat up in one go, pouted in dissatisfaction like a little goldfish, and retorted, Youre talking nonsense! Wait until you recover from your illness and see what happens! Moreover, I was amazingst night! Eders smile grew wider on his face. He extended his arm and pulled her into his embrace, rubbing his nose against her upturned one, yfully saying, Then how about having breakfast now andter enjoying some dessert? What else would you like Grace pushed his face, which was ufortably close, away. Dont you have any shame? Any sense of decency? No shame whatsoever! Eder didnt mind. He boldly buried his head in her arms, gently rubbing against her. If he had any sense of shame, how could he catch his wife? His ashes would have been sc attered a long time ago! Grace looked at how he was taking advantage of the situation, and in a fit of anger, she messed up his soft, short hair, forming a little nest, and then meticulously smoothed it out strand by strand, enjoying it. The two of them were ying around when suddenly someone knocked on the door of the hospital room. The person who entered was fi Er Yes bodyguard, Liam. He spoke with a serious tone, Mr. Storm, Xian was injuredst night. He used Miss Grace of being involved in the matter. Miss Grace is your fiancee, so naturally, you are also implicated. Please return to the ancestral hall as soon as possible. Eder didnt respond, as if he hadnt heard anything, and his head remained nestled in Graces embrace, However, Grace had a cold expression on her face and red at Liam with a frosty gaze. Dont you have eyes? Cant you see that Eder is the one who got seriously Injured? Does Xian have the audacity to send ackey to invite someone? Is he tired of living? And who is in charge of the Grant family now? Is this how you speak to the person in power? Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Yes, yes, Im sorry. Its my first time delivering a message, so I hope Mr. Storm and Miss Grace wont hold it against me. Please dont me me. Liam, relying on being Jadens man, didnt take the two of them seriously. Little did he know that Eder didnt say a word, and Grace directly confronted him. He was taken aback and looked much more respectful towards Eders back. Grace was defending him, and Eder felt pleased. He decided to put on a good face and said, Ill be back after fetching water for two hours. Alright. Before leaving, Liam added, Miss Grace is your fiancee. If its convenient, you can alsoe back to the ancestral hall together. Mm. Eder lightly agreed. As soon as the door closed again, he was about to lean his head on Graces shoulder, but his cheek was caught by her fingers. Hiss! Grace, dont He winced in pain, his facial features scrunching up, but he didnt dodge. Grace couldnt help butugh and cry. She loosened her grip a little on his face and said, Okay, Eder, youre so crafty. You want me to y the viin while you act like the good guy? No, its that you were protecting me, and Im happy about it. Only then did Grace let go. She gently rubbed his slightly reddened face with her thumb. Eder enjoyed her affectionate gestures. Thinking of Xians matter, he immediately put on a serious expression. Grace,ter Ill take you back to the Smith family, but you dont need to go to the Grant familys ancestral hall. Why not? Graces tone was indifferent. Im your fiancee, and the whole inte knows about it. Besides, it was indeed me who caused troublest night. I have no reason not to be present. Although the Grant familys ancestral hall cant do anything to me, I just want to see themotion. Eder indulgently brushed her nose with his finger. Alright, since you want to go, lets go together. After fetching water, Grace helped him change into a shirt and then a suit. The marks of their passionate kisses all over his body were too conspicuous, especially the ones on hisCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. neck that couldnt be covered up, making him look like he had been bullied. Grace regretted it a bit. If she had known, she should have restrained herself a bit more and been gentler! She found a scarf and wanted to wrap it around Eders neck. Eder was quite surprised. Grace, its almost the beginning of summer, and you want to give me a woolen scar(? Dont worry, you just had surgery, and you should have been resting for a few days. But because of Xians incident, you had toe back. So, I thought it would be better to wrap it thicker and keep you from catching a cold. Alright. Ederpromised and let her wrap the scarf around his neck. He put on leather gloves and bundled up tightly. Hand in hand, the two of them went to the Grant family together. In the ancestral hall, everyone sat in their designated seats, including Jaden, Brad, and Abigail Grant. Except for Eders aunt Angelina and Xian, all the other family members were present. 14:00 The Millionaire and His Billio Chapter 231 Since Eder hadnt arrived yet, no one spoke in the entire hall. The ques on the wallmemorated the deceased elders of the Grant family, and the candlelight flickered, apanied by eerie gusts of wind. The atmosphere was strangely quiet. Mr. Grant, sitting in the main seat, had a somber expression as he silently sipped his tea. Eder and Grace walked in hand in hand, as if no one else was present. As soon as he entered, apart from Mr. Grant, all the rtives stood up and respectfully greeted, Mr. Storm. Eder nodded, and the others sat down. Grandfather. Hello, Grandpa. The two of them greeted Mr. Grant in unison. Graces voice was sweet, and it made Mr. Grant feel content. Especially when he saw them entering while holding hands, Grandpa couldnt help but nce at his grandson Good boy! Just two days ago, he was causing trouble about breaking off the engagement, and now he has settled everything. He truly is his proudest grandson! Good child, Grandpa is fine. Come, have a seat quickly, dont stand. They both took their seats and Eder solemnly began to inquire, Uncle, why did you urgently call me back? What has happened? Jaden stood up, first bowing slightly to the old man, before speaking: Last night, in thete hours, someone bypa ssed the surveince and secretly climbed over the wall into Xians vi. They knocked out the bodyguards and attacked Xian. The methods used were extremely vicious. If it werent for a bodyguard waking up in advance and saving the bloodied Xian, he would already be dead! As he spoke, he red at Grace, who appeared indifferent. After hearing this, Eder showed no expression. Where is my cousin? Hes severely injured, still unconscious. But when the bodyguard saved himst night, he was still conscious. He said the person who attacked him was Miss Grace, your fiancee, along with a subordinate from your side. Jaden looked pained, tears welling up in his eyes as he turned to his father. Dad, I came here today to seek justice. Can Eder, as the sessor of the Grant family, do whatever he wants and casually harm his own flesh and blood? Eders face was cold and arrogant, filled with weariness. He was about to stand up and speak when suddenly his face turned pale, a pained expression crossing his eyebrows. Instinctively, he covered the injury on his chest. Grace reached out to support him. Whats wrong? With a pale face, he looked at her and whispered, The wound Its been aggravated. Last night was so intense, yet he wasnt in this much pain. Why is heining now? Chapter 234 Grace understood what he was nning and gazed at him with gentle eyes. You just had surgery and your body is still weak. Speak less, let me handle it. Jaden was displeased. Miss Grace, you are not a member of the Grant family. If you were here to observe, it would be eptable, but participating in our familys affairs and expressing your opinion seems inappropriate. Gracepletely ignored him, stood up, and faced Grandpa, her voice gentle: Grandpa, I am Eders fiancee, so naturally I count as half of the Grant family. Eder is severely injured and shouldnt speak much. I did indeed have some involvement inst nights events, will speak on his behalf. Is that eptable? The mention of being half of the Grant family delighted Grandpa. and I Of course it is. You can speak with confidence and rest assured, with Grandpa and Eder by your side, no one dares to bully you. Thank you, Grandpa. Grace smiled sweetly. She turned her head and looked at Jaden again. I admit my involvement inst nights events, but. Before Grace could finish, Jaden interrupted her. Miss Grace, I admire your direct admission, but as Eders fiancee, how could you sneak into Xians bedroomte at night? Its highly inappropriate for such things to be known to the public! The faces of everyone present changed, and Abigail Grant wanted to stand up and speak for Grace, but she was stopped by her own father, Brad. Amidst the curious gazes of everyone, Grace smiled. Jaden didnt understand. What are youughing at? Even my familys dog knows to crouch down and listen carefully when the owner is speaking. Jaden, a man in his forties, doesnt know that interrupting someone while they are speaking is extremely impolite? After Grace finished speaking, she turned back to Eder and gave him a seductive wink. Eders entire heart was almost melted by her. You! Jaden family! was furious. How dare she insult him byparing him to a dog from the Smith But Graces smile was innocent, appearingpletely naive. If Jaden were to argue with such a junior, it would make him look petty. Amidst the solemn atmosphere, Abigail Grant unexpectedly burst intoughter. All eyes instantly turned to her. She coughed awkwardly, embarrassedly lowering her head. Im sorry, I couldnt help it. Grandpa tapped his cane to regain their attention. Continue, Grace. Althoughst nights events are rted to me, I only sent Eric to teach Xian a lesson. I myself was in the hospital taking care of Eder. I dont know how Mr. Grant found out that I entered Xians bedroom. When speaking, one should provide solid evidence. Jaden sneered, Even if you dont admit to sneaking into Xians roomst night, you did send someone to harm him, and you admitted to that. Yes, but why dont you ask me why I dealt with him? Yesterday, Eder went on a mission, and he had ill intentions. He sent someone to spread rumors that I wanted to break off the engagement, causing Eder to be in mortal danger. He was almost at deaths door, and I spent the whole night in the The Milionaire and His Bionaire Ex wife operating room saving him. Shouldnt he be dealt with? She boldly justified even the wrongdoings shemitted. This statement surprisingly made the other members of the Grant family think she had a point. Only Jaden sneered, You say Xians people harmed Eder. Where is the evidence? Eder nced at Eric, standing outside the ancestral hall, and a weak yet malicious toneced his voice, Uncle, Ill give you the evidence you want. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Finally, Eder spoke, and all eyes turned to him. He reached out to untie his scarf and unbutton his suit. The injury on his chest was the most visible evidence. Seeing that therge purple bruises on his chest and corbone were about to be exposed to all the members of the Grant family, Grace was scared and grabbed his cor, tightly covering it. Dont take it off! So many people are watching, arent you ashamed? D amn it, hes disregarding virtue! Wait until he recovers from his injury, and Ill teach him a lesson! Eder smirked, Im a man, its normal to show my chest. Not normal! Grace red at him angrily, threatening in a low voice, Your body should only be seen by me in the future! Hurry up and get dressed! Eder heard her asserting her authority over him. He was pleased with her little possessive act! He buttoned up his shirt and exchanged a nce with Eric, who was standing outside the door. Eric brought in a young man who was bound and threw him onto the empty space in the ancestral hall. She also handed a pre-printed document to Mr. Grant through Uncle Alfred. It was him who spread false information while you were on a mission, Mr. Storm. When I tried to capture himst night, he happened to have taken Xians reward money and was nning to flee. And this document is his confession. Mr. Grant carefully read the confession, his expression serious as he looked at Jaden. Jaden was slightly stunned. Didnt Xian tell him that the guy had been quietly taken to the outskirts and killed? How did Eric manage to catch him? Mr. Grant handed the confession to him, and he read it from beginning to end three times, confirming its authenticity. In the end, he concluded that the people under Xian didnt handle things well! They had been caught red-handed! Eric continued, Mr. Storm, as the one in power in the Grant family, shouldnt you enforce the familyw on Xian for nearly causing your death? All eyes turned to Mr. Grant, seemingly waiting for his instructions. Mr. Grant stroked his beard amidst the many gazes and stood up with Uncle Alfreds support. Eder, the Grant family is now under your control. You decide, Im going back to rest. Eder nodded slightly, Grandfather, take care. Dad! Dont go! Jaden called out twice. Mr. Grant left, and there was no one left to help him. At this moment, he was in a dilemma. Xian, on his first independent mission, had messed up so badly! Ignoring Jaden and leaving without turning back, Mr. Grant left the ancestral hall. Once he left, the other members of the Grant family also left on their own. 14:00 The Millionaire and His Hillionaire Ix wife Chapter 235 In the blink of an eye, only Grace, Eder, Eric, and Jaden remained in the spa cious ancestral hall. The young man who had caused trouble earlier was taken away by Erics men. With everyone gone, there was no need to feel embarrassed. Jaden smiled apologetically and said, Eder, Xian didnt mean anything else. Theres no need to escte it to the point of him intentionally harming you. Besides, hes also injured and still unconscious. How about we let it go and call it even? Grace took over the conversation, Jaden, youre overthinking. It was my idea to discipline Xian. If youre not satisfied, you cane to me to discuss it. The matter of Xian harming Eder is separate. Each should be dealt with ordingly. Theres no need to call it even. Jaden red at her angrily, then turned to Eder, Eder, what do you think? Eder pulled Grace onto hisp, indulgently rubbing her little face, showing their affection without caring about others. Grace is right, each matter should be dealt with ordingly. He turned his head to look at Jaden, his gaze returning to its coldness. I heard my cousin is still unconscious? And seriously injured? Jaden smiled, Yes, Ill definitely scold himter and ask him to be more careful next time! Eder ignored his words and looked at Eric, You personally bring someone to invite Xian. Even if he needs to be carried, he must be brought to the ancestral hall. Jadens face slightly changed, and he immediately signaled to the bodyguards outside the door. Twenty minutester, Xian was brought into the ancestral hall under Erics escort. Boss, just now, Jadens bodyguards tried to secretly take Xian away from the vi, but I subdued them. Good. Last night, Xian was rescued by bodyguards after only a few hours. As a grown man, those minor injuries were promptly treated and not serious to him. Eder had known all along that he was pretending. Uncle, what punishment do you think is appropriate? Jaden softened his tone. Xian justcks discipline. Fortunately, Eder, youre not seriously hurt. How about a minor punishment to teach him a lesson? I can take him back and give him thirty strokes with a cane. Dad! Xian protested. He couldnt understand why he should be punished! He He cursed why the bullet didnt hit Eders heart or he had a stroke of bad luck. Grace had heard that the Grant family upheld traditional values and strict familyws, but she had no concept of what jaden meant by thirty strokes with a cane. Anyway, she was just here to watch the show. Eder didnt respond to Jadens words. His face was gloomy and cold, clearly unsatisfied. Eric spoke on his behalf, Jaden, arent you being too biased? If it werent for the young Bosss luck, the position of the sessor might have changed hands. The suggestion is ten strokes with a cane for this incident, and let it be. Strokes with a cane? Xian gritted his teeth in hatred. You, Eder, are living well, yet you wanted to take half of my life. Isnt that too much! 14:0 Eders eyes turned cold, and he casually added, You should be grateful I didnt die. Otherwise, it wouldnt be as simple as ten strokes with a cane. Say another word of nonsense, and Ill add five more strokes. Uncle Alfred, the cane bearer of the ancestral hall, helped Mr. Grant back to his room and returned to the ancestral hall. Now Xian couldnt escape. In the Grant family, punishments with a cane required removing ones upper garments. Grace was still sitting on Edersp. He gently patted her small waist and looked at Eric. You take Grace outside first. Ill join youter. Yes. Grace protested, I wont leave. Are you going to strip and beat him? Im sure his figure is not as good-looking as yours, and I dont care to see it. But I want to witness how miserable hell end up! Apart from that reason, she was curious about the severity of the Grant familys punishment, as Eric had told her that Eder had endured twenty strokes with a cane half a year ago for her sake. Eder remained silent. Grace clung to his arm and pouted, acting spoiled. Eder, youre the best. Trust me! Eder couldnt resist her soft voice andpromised. Xian was forced to kneel in the empty space in the ancestral hall, exposing his thin back. Before it even began, he was trembling like a sieve, showing a deep-rooted fear of the cane. Jaden couldnt bear to watch his son being beaten, but with Uncle Alfreds presence, it meant that the old Boss had tacitly approved. He could only sit by and watch, unable to do anything. Uncle Alfred took out the canes from the sandalwood box with both hands, first bowing to the ancestors of the Grant family, and then bowing to Xian. Xian, please forgive me. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. With those words, a sharp sound of the cane cutting through the air echoed, leaving a bl oody trail on Xians back. Because he was thin, each stroke felt like hitting his bones. Blood flowed, and the scene was horrifying. Xian could endure the first two strokes, but by the fifth, the pain became unbearable. He wailed and screamed,pletely devoid of any dignity or face. The excruciating pain on his back tore at hist heart. Eders face remained expressionless, his gaze cold and merciless. His men held Xians shoulders. By the time the eighth strokended, Xian fainted from the pain. Eder ordered someone to ssh cold water on him to wake him up, and Uncle Alfred sternly delivered thest two strokes. Xians face was pale, and hepletely passed out. In the end, it was Jaden who had the bodyguards carry him away. It was just ten strokes, but his back was divided into small, diamond-shaped pieces, with skin torn and flesh exposed, too gruesome to look at. Grace watched quietly, appearing calm on the surface, but her heart was in turmoil. Through this vivid visual experience, she truly understood how terrifying the Grant familys punishment with a cane was. What suffocated her the most was that Xian received only ten strokes, and his back was so badly injured, almost costing him half his life. Chapter 235 Her Eder, back then, endured twice as many strokes for her, with burn scars, yet he managed to walk back to the bay vi with her. How much pain must he have been in at that time? Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Graces heart clenched with pain. If she hadnt seen it with her own eyes, she wouldnt have truly realized how much suffering Eder had endured for her in the past, carrying the heavy burden of injuries. Guilt, self-me, and sadness filled her. Her mind was in a chaotic state as Eder led her away from the Grant family, holding her hand. It wasnt until they were in the car that she, with her eyes red, resembled a startled little rabbit. Eder embraced her, kissed her forehead, and spoke with a tinge of self-reproach, Scared you? Its all my fault. Theres nothing pleasant about such a bl oody scene. I should have let Eric take you out. Graces nose tingled with acidity as she buried her small face into his neck and sobbed softly. Its me who should apologize. I only now realize how much you suffered from the previous whippings. Its despicable that I didnt even offer you a word offort and instead scolded you. I was truly terrible. Nonsense. Eder cupped her tear-stained face and spoke carnestly, Hitting is love, scolding is affection. If you scold me, it means you love me dearly. Im so happy about it. What twisted logic was this? Grace knew he was trying to cheer her up, but it didnt lessen her sense of guilt. Her eyes shimmered with tears. Its all in the past. My injuries healed a long time ago, without leaving a scar. I dont feel any pain at all. Eder leaned down, his cold lips patiently kissing away her tears. Your tears are more precious to me than the ck pearls of Notija. Stop crying, or Ill go bankrupt. He sessfully made Graceugh. Smooth talker, who taught you that? Eric, who was focused on driving, noticed Graces gaze and quickly defended himself, Miss Grace, please dont misunderstand! Ive never been in a rtionship before. Im a pure and innocent boy! Tine. Since he had never been in a rtionship, there was no need to make things difficult for the innocent boy. poor, Eder held her small hand through his suit and gently ced it on his chest. Im not smooth-talking or deliberately trying to cheer you up. Can you feel my sincerity like this? Grace cautiously pressed her palm against his chest, feeling his heartbeat and finding it sweet. er, from now on, let me pamper you! She smiled yfully, leaning closer to his lips and giving him a gentle kiss. Eder closed his eyes and passionately responded to her kiss. A hint of ambiguous strawberry scent lingered in the car. Eric tightened his grip on the steering wheel and asionally nced in the rearview mirror, feeling quite overwhelmed. Dam n it! They were torturing him with their intimate actions from such a close distance! His heart was hurting! The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife Could they show some mercy to his fragile, long-time single dog heart? After a few minutes of deep kissing in the car, Eder took the initiative to end it. Grace caressed his face and noticed something unusual. Why is your face so pale? And your body feels so cold. Are you feeling unwell or cold? Eder shook his head. I just had major surgery, so its normal for myplexion to be off. But Grace was about to ask further when Eder interrupted her. Are you nning to return to the Smith family? Eric nced at the rearview mirror, understanding Eders intention, and took the initiative to speak, Indeed, Lord, there seems to be an important meeting at the Grant family today, and you must attend. He pretended to check the time. We still have two hours before the meeting. Shall we go thereter? Eder had work matters to attend to, so Grace didnt want to say anything more. Alright, but I wont go back to the Smith family. Just drop me off at Angle Building. Were going to have a ribbon-cutting ceremony in a couple of days, so I need to make arrangements. Eric turned the car around and drove to the entrance of Angle Building- Before getting out of the car, Eder kissed Graces forehead. Dont rush to leave tonight. Ille to pick you up, and well have dinner together. Grace obediently nodded, opened the car door, and left. However, she turned back multiple times, waving her hand and smiling sweetly at him. Eder rolled down the car window, waved back, and smiled as he watched her. It was only when her figure hadpletely disappeared into the building that Eder could no longer suppress the sweetness in his throat. He quickly closed the window, clenched his fist against his lips, and coughed lightly. His slender fingers stained with patches of crimson. Erics face turned pale. Boss, are you coughing up blood again? Go to theboratory. Eder furrowed his brows tightly, elegantly wiping away the blood from hist lips and hands with a tissue, his dark eyes fixed on the bloodstains, gloomy and lifeless. The Laboratory. Dr. Mark, a young doctor, was conducting another virus serum assay. After half an hour, the atmosphere in theboratory became tense. It was well suppressed before. Howe its spreading again? Eder, did you get seriously injured again? Eder remained silent. Seeming toin about his age, Yesterday, BOSS got shot on a mission. It was just two centimeters away from hitting his heart. To win Miss Grace back, he even pretended to be in pain at the emergency room entrance! Dr. Marks expression turned serious as he took off hisb coat and examined his wounds. To his surprise, he saw bruises all over his body, shocking him! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. How desperate was he for physical intimacy! You know you just had surgery, lost a lot of blood, and your resistance would be weakened! Yet you expose yourself to cold air, move around randomly, and engage in intense physical activity! You really have no regard for your life! In front of the doctor, Eder lost his aggressive demeanor and whispered in defense, You see, it was Grace who slept with me. I didnt do anything. Seeming amused, Dr. Mark nced at Eder and the other doctor. Dr. Mark couldnt help but reevaluate the ambiguous marks on his body, sighing with envy. Wow, Eder, how does it feel to be with a woman and sleep with her? Is it pleasurable? Being men, Eder didnt have much to hide. With a dark face and a threatening tone, he said. Im da mn pleased! Dr. Mark and the other doctor couldnt help but burst intoughter. Eders expression turned cold and fierce as he shot a menacing nce at both of them. Dr. Mark immediatelyposed himself, Ahem well next time, try to restrain yourself a bit. Even if youre the one on the receiving end, this kind of activity will always promote blood cirction. You just had surgery, and your body is too weak, you know! Okay, Eder replied softly. Dr. Mark conducted aprehensive examination of his internal condition. After half an hour, the examination results were out, and the room regained its solemn atmosphere. In the deathly silence, Dr. Mark sighed. Due to your significantly decreased resistance, the virus has spread rapidly and is now affecting your hearts blood supply. Eder, you might experience angina in the future. Eder clenched his lips tightly, his dark eyes deep, lost in thought. Eric was very worried, Is there a risk to his life? Not at the moment, but he needs to control his emotions. Ill prescribe medication, and if he experiences an attack, he should take one. Dont bear the pain. Dr. Mark continued, Also, my suppressant currently has an effect on you. Although there is no immediate life-threatening danger, if the virus continues to spread, I cant guarantee what other complications may arise. Your life is also an unknown variable to me. After these words, the room fell into a long silence. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Eders face was pale, as if he were the one who had been sentenced to death by a doctor, not someone else. So you mean, if the virus is not suppressed well, I could suddenly die one day? he asked. Dr. Mark lowered his head and didnt answer. It seemed like he tacitly agreed. Eder fell into silence as well He had thought that with the effects of the suppressant, his body would at leastst for several more decades without any problems. that If he had known it would be like this, he would rather not let Grace know that he was still alive, to spare her from experiencing the pain of his death again in the future. In the heavy atmosphere of sadness, Eric couldnt hold back and silently shed tears on the side. Eder heard the sobbing and nced at him, saying. Why are you crying? Im not dead yet. I, I just feel Eric felt sorry for his boss. At less than thirty years old, he had to endure pain and suffering from the illness every day, living in constant fear. He was truly miserable! Dr. Mark scratched his head, feeling a bit embarrassed. Actually, its not that bad. Im just saying that if, based on the current situation, as long as you cooperate with the treatment and maintain. good resistance, my suppressant can at least keep you alive for another twenty years! Eric looked mournful. And what happens after those twenty years? Dr. Mark gave Eder a reassuring look and said, After twenty years, who knows, maybe Ill have already developed a cure by then, and youll live to be a hundred! At least there was still hope for a cure, and the atmosphere in the room gradually warmed up. Eric wiped his nose with a tissue and felt quite annoyed. Doctor, can you please not talk like youre runningText content ? N?velDrama.Org. out of breath? You scared me! Dr. Mark chuckled and gave Eder another injection of the suppressant, strengthening the effect in his body. Then he prescribed medication to help with wound healing and to alleviate angina. He reminded Eder to restrain his animalistic instincts and avoid engaging in vigorous activities until his injuries were healed. Although Eder agreed verbally, his mind was elsewhere, and he didnt pay much attention. Coming out of theboratory, it was almost time to finish work. Eder was about to get into his car and go to Angle to pick up Grace when he saw Churls, dressed in a dark aviation uniform, walking towards him with a cold and gloomy expression. He was apanied by his dainty wife, Laura. It was evident that they had just arrived after getting off a ne, and their faces didnt look good. It seemed like they were here to pick a fight. Eric politely greeted them, Greetings, Sir, Maam. Laura nodded, while Chriss gaze was sinister and he didnt respond. He walked straight toward Eder. After all, he was his former brother-inw, and it was necessary to maintain a good rtionship. Eder concealed the surprise in his eyes and asked, Chris, howe you have time toe back to 5 City? Stopping a meter away from him, Chris took out a pistol directly and aimed it at his head, exuding a menacing aura and murderous intent. Mr. Chris?! Eric was dumbfounded. Eder smirked,pletely unfazed. With his hands casually inserted in his trouser pockets, he calmly met his gaze. What do you mean, Chris? Chriss killing intent surged as he said, I want your life! Meanwhile, in Graces office at Angle Tower, she had been waiting for Eder toe and pick her up for dinner for five minutes, but he still hadnt shown up. He was usually very punctual Just as Grace was about to call him, she received a text message from Eric. It read: Chris wants to kill me, at theb. Why did Chris suddenlye back? Grace furrowed her brows, remembering that a few days ago, she had called Chris to inquire about Eders overseas travel records. This is bad! She immediately grabbed her bag and quickly hailed a taxi to theboratory. Before she even got out of the car, through the window, she saw Chris pointing a gun at Eders head from a distance, his face filled with killing intent. Chris! What are you doing? Grace held the gun with one hand, while the other hand protected Eder behind her. She smiled pleasingly and said, Lets talk nicely. Whats the point of brandishing knives and guns? Bullets dont discriminate. Chris remained unmoved. Laura also tried to persuade, Husband, put the gun away. Be careful not to hurt your sister Only then did Chris retract the gun, his face still cold. Grace quickly turned around to check on Eder, asking, Did my big brother beat you up? Are you hurt anywhere? Eder shook his head gently, holding her warm hand and smiling, Except for you, how could I let anyone casually beat me up? Seeing that he still had time to make yful remarks, Grace breathed a sigh of relief. Chris, observing their intimate behavior, furrowed his brow and his eyes filled with anger. Grace! Do you know that he has been deceiving you, ying with your emotions? A few days ago, he had been puzzled as to why his sister suddenly took an interest in this nce of hers. After investigating further, he discovered that Eder was actually her ex-husband! Grace retorted, Chris, I already knew. It was all a misunderstanding before, and I dont hold grudges. Chriss tone turned icy, You were deceived by him! Three years of youth cant be easilypensated for. I will help you break off this engagement. No, brother! Grace hugged his shoulder and said, He has already made amends for what he did to me. Moreover, he saved me three times in Frant City. If it werent for him, I wouldnt have returned to S City unharmed. Even Patrick was moved by him. So please dont dwell on it. Chris stared at her in silence. Not arguing meant that his heart was wavering. Taking advantage of this, she continued, Besides, my engagement with him is a business alliance. Its not easy to break. Please think twice, Chris! What are you afraid of? As long as you want it, even if it costs me three trillion, I can afford it. Grace pouted and acted coquettish, her voice weak, But, brother, I dont want that. I want to be with him. Eder listened quietly, his gaze fixed on Grace, feeling a sweet sensation in his heart. Chris fell silent. Grace hugged his arm and continued to rub against him like a soft little cat. Brother, Im serious Chris looked at his wife, Laura, who smiled and nodded, also showing her approval He let out a long sigh and reluctantlypromised, Since you insist, I will observe him for a while longer. Until I give my approval, this engagement will be like your second brothers, dragging on. Youre not allowed to secretly register your marriage or sleep with him. Otherwise, I will break your legs! Grace shivered all over, subconsciously swallowing her saliva. Damn it, she had already done some unspeakable things. What should she do? Can she still keep her legs intact? Eders face also stiffened. Grace didnt respond. Chris looked back and forth between the two of them, especially at his little sisters guilty expression, as if it was written on her face: guilty conscience. Have you already registered your marriage? Grace quickly shook her head, her head moving like a drumstick. No, I wouldnt dare! Chriss expression grew even darker. Then youve slept together? Um We did it once when we were previously married. Does that count? She bit her lip and avoided eye contact.. That time, you werent using your real identities, and youre divorced now. It doesnt count. Im asking about this time. Grace fell silent. She felt uneasy, hanging her head and staring at her toes, her ears turning red. Chris instantly understood, and the rage in his eyes became even more terrifying, his whole body. exuding a murderous intent. He pulled out the gun again and pointed it at Eder. How dare you sleep with her right after getting engaged? Ill kill you! Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Upon hearing her eldest brothers furious roar, Graces face turned pale with fright. Oh no! Its over! I should have controlled myself! Now things are going to get out of hand! Eder remained silent, standing tall and proud, his deep eyes showing no hint of fear. There was even a touch of arrogance, as if saying, I wont repent, and Ill do it again next time. In Chriss eyes, his demeanor was nothing but a provocation. Chriss anger soared, and he was about to pull the trigger. No, no, no! Brother, youve got it all wrong! It was me, me I slept with him! C Graces trembling lips struggled to speak, her embarrassment causing her toes to curl. Compared to Eders life, her reputation mattered more, of course! If you dont believe me, you can look at his neck. It was me I couldnt control myself As she spoke, her voice grew quieter, and she covered her face in shame. Her entire face, from cheeks to neck, was burning red. The air suddenly became quiet, and the atmosphere became eerie. Grace tightly covered her face, wishing she could dig a hole and hide in it. Now she had no face to see anyone! Her scandalous affair in the hospital was not only known by the people of the same generation, but also her older brother and even her sister-inw! Ah, ah, ah! She couldnt face anyone! Her heart was in turmoil, and suddenly her right ear was firmly twisted by a pair ofrge hands. The grip was so tight that it seemed to add another shade of red to her already flushed ear. Ouch! It hurts! Brother, were in public! Both Eder and Eric are still watching. Can you give me some face Chriss anger was about to explode. Well done, Grace! You have really brought honor to our family. Should I praise you for that? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. No need for praise. Im very humble! Just please go easy on the beating. Hmph, still cheeky? Chriss gaze became dangerous, and he let go of her ear. Instead, he grabbed the back of her neck as if holding a little chick. Lets go home! Now you can mourn for your legs for thest three minutes!TM Grace covered her face, feeling like crying but having no tears. Chris was really angry. Would she be beaten to death when they got home? Chris was full of coldness as he turned and walked towards the car. However, someone grabbed his wrist from behind. Eder narrowed his ck eyes, his gaze cold. Chris, Grace is an adult. She has the right to choose what she wants to do. Besides, she is my fiancee. Whatever she does, there is nothing inappropriate about it. I dont need outsiders to meddle in how I discipline my sister! Chapter 233 Chris stared at him mockingly. Ive heard that the discipline in the Grant family is strict, but I never expected it to produce such a descendant who doesnt know how to behave. Dont think I dont know that you tempted and deceived her! After I break her legs, itll be your turn! The two men locked eyes, sparks flying, and the tension thickened. Chris tried to walk away, but Eder held his wrist tightly, refusing to budge. Chriss anger surged, and he let go of Grace, quickly striking Eder with a palm. He put all his strength into it, and Eder didnt retaliate. The palmnded squarely on his chest. Eder let out a muf fled groan, stumbling several steps back. His face turned pale, and his chest was in excruciating pain. Chriss blow also aggravated his gunshot wound. A metallic and sweet taste surged up, and he tried to swallow it back but couldnt hold it in. Crimson blood trickled down from his lips. Eder! Grace immediately rushed forward to support him, seeing him coughing up blood. She realized how hard her eldest brother had hit him and her eyes turned red with worry. Chris! He was shot yesterday and was seriously injured. He just had surgery. How could you hit him! Chris looked at his own hand, then at Eder, who was in extreme pain, his face extremely weak. Clearly, he wasnt pretending. He felt a little guilty. I thought he would fight back He knew Eder was skilled and could hold his own against him in a fight. But he didnt expect that Eder wouldnt dodge this time. After recovering from the pain, Eder protected Grace in his arms, taking a deep breath. Chris, I am Graces nce. I have endured the punishment on her behalf. Is this blow enough? If not, I can offer you my legs. No! Eder Graces eyes were filled with warmth as tears streamed down her face. She looked up at him with aching eyes. He smiled bitterly and wiped away the tears from her face with trembling fingertips. It really hurt. He could barely hold on. Grace, hold me Grace reached out and embraced him. He arched his back and weakly shrunk into her embrace, resting his head on her slender shoulder and quietly adjusting his breathing. Chris stared at the affectionate couple, his expression still deep and solemn. But when he saw his younger sister crying, he couldnt speak for a moment. Laura let out a soft sigh and stepped forward, saying, Alright, its already this day and age. Since theyre engaged, does it really matter whether they have slept together or not? Its rare for Eder to suffer for her, so dont meddle in between them. He turned his head and nced at his own wife, Why wasnt she speaking up for him? So, he had be the only viin here? He looked again at his younger sister and Eder. One was crying miserably, the other was even more severely injured. How did it feel like a bitter drama of him separating a loving couple? And he was the antagonist. 1441 The M Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wile Chapter 25 Chris sighed heavily. Let it go this time. Since hes injured, both of you behave and listen to me during this time, understand? I understand, Grace pouted with a face full of grievances. Chris softened his tone. Take him back to check if his wound has reopened, but hes not allowed to stay overnight at Jis house. He must go home, got it? Grace felt happy, her tears were not shed in vain. Thank you, Chris. Mm. Chris withdrew his gaze and turned to leave. Laura quickly ran to Graces side and whispered, Your big brother may be tough on the outside, but hes softest towards you. Dont be mad at him, okay? Lets go! Chriss dissatisfied voice came from ahead. Iming! Lauraforted Grace by patting her shoulder and then turned to look at Eder approvingly. She turned around and ran back to Chriss side. Once their cars werepletely out of sight, Grace immediately checked Eders condition. Does it hurt a lot? Can you still walk? Otherwise, should I ask Eric to carry you to the car? Eric vigorously nodded, his heart already in a mess! Dr. Mark just said he couldnt get injured again, but as soon as they left theb, their boss got beaten up again. He quickly stepped forward, ready to shoulder the burden. Eder ignored him, lifted his pale and handsome face, and cun ningly looked at Grace. Actually, when your brother made his move just now, I quietly stepped back half an inch. I wasnt seriously injured, I pretended. Dont worry. Really? Dont lie to me. Id be a dog if I lied to you. Grace chuckled, Then you should be called Dr. dog in the future! Or Grant Dog! Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Dont Eder moved towards her neck, his weak voice sounding spoiled. I still prefer to hear Grace calling me Honey. Grace cupped his face, unbothered by the blood on his thin lips, and kissed him gently. Alright, from now on, Ill be the only one calling you Honey. A faint smile appeared on Eders pale lips, a satisfied expression. Grace carefully adjusted her position to support him. Can you walk like this? I can. With their arms linked, they slowly made their way towards the car. Eric watched their figures, frozen in ce. He felt like he was unnecessary! They drove back to the Grant family together. As soon as Edery on the bed, Grace began to remove his clothes. You should be a bit reserved. Let Eric do these things for you, she scolded, giving him a stern look. Whats wrong? Afraid that if you see my body, youll want to devour me? Dont worry, Im not that shameless, especially when youre so seriously injured, Eder teased with a hint of disappointment in his voice. Oh, so it seems my charm isnt enough, he added, sounding slightly resentful. Grace suppressed herughter, lightly pecking his lips as a reward. Eder still wanted more. Is that all? Grace received his using gaze, smiling sweetly. Her eyes sparkled like bright stars, showing an unusual seriousness. Honey is injured, and I would feel very guilty. I would feel like Im mistreating you, so its absolutely not allowed. You must not try to seduce me again! As she spoke thest sentence, she furrowed her delicate eyebrows and pouted her cheeks, using him. Eric stood at the corner of the bed, silently watching their intimate behavior. Like a 3,600-watt light bulb, he sparkled brightly, exuding a strong presence. He chuckled in He chuckled in amazement. Mistreating, seducing. Hahaha, these words are used brilliantly! They suit the image of the boss, with his sickly and noble appearance! Before he could snap out of his dog-food-eating state, the two people by the bed simultaneously gave - him cold res. In unison, they said, Get out! Eric was taken aback,ughed foolishly, and awkwardly scratched the back of his head. I thought Boss needed me to get the medicine. Since Miss Grace is here, it seems Im not needed. You guys continue chatting, awoof! He ced the medicine and medical kit he brought from theb on the bedside table, then exited the bedroom and thoughtfully closed the door behind them. Once he left, Grace resumed removing Eders clothes.. Unsurprisingly, the wound reopened, and fresh blood seeped through theyers of bandages, staining his shirt and the corners of Graces eyes. You lied to me again. How can you say your injuries are not serious? Grace eximed. Eder calmly replied, lus face showing no change in color or heartbeat, I have thick blood, I wont die. Dont worry. Youre such a fool! My eldest brother cares about me. Even if I really went home with him and had Dad and my sister-inw protecting tuc, at most he would symbolically scold me a few times. But if he were to hit you, it would be different. Why do you insist on stopping him? Eder rubbed her ear that Luochen had twisted, although it was no longer red, he still felt sorry for her. Just consider it my impulse. I wont do it again next time. He didnt know when it started, but his feelings for Grace had be increasingly uncontroble. She was the woman he wanted to cherish in his palms for a lifetime. He couldnt bear to hurt even a single finger of hers, and no one, including her brother, was allowed. to touch her! Grace knew he hadnt really listened. She sighed and shifted her gaze to the medicine left by Eric. She had no experience in applying medicine and changing bandages for others, so Eder had to guide her while also doing it himself. After a few hours of struggle, they finally finished applying the medicine and re-bandaging the wound. Eder took his medication and hisplexion improved slightly. Exhausted, he rested his head on her lap and fell asleep. Grace nced at the time. It was alreadyte, and if she left now, she would surely wake up Eder, who had fallen asleep. But if she didnt go back, her eldest brother would probably get angry again. Grace hesitated. She lowered her head to observe Eder, who seemed to be sleeping peacefully. Even though he was asleep, his features were still divine and extraordinarily handsome. This face unknowingly captivated her. Her thoughts were only interrupted when her phone rang. The call was from Sister-inw Laura. Grace, how is he doing? Is he seriously injured? Grace cleared her throat and deliberately added a hint of crying In her voice. Sister-inw, you know how strong Chriss hands are. Eder was already injured before, and now his condition has worsened. He has been unconscious since he returned to the Granit family. Laura understood her meaning to some extent and asked symbolically, Is it that serious? Chris indeed acted without considering the consequences. So what are you nning to do? Will youeTM 14:01 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife back tonight? Grace took the opportunity to say, After all, its because of Chris that he ended up like this. I feel. guilty in my heart, so I want to stay with him temporarily and take care of him for a few days. Once he recovers, I will go back to the Smith family. Is that alright? Well Laura covered the phone receiver tightly and spoke softly, If you want to stay, then stay. Ill help you talk to Chris, but remember to behave and not Before she could finish, a distant roar from Chris came through the phone. Grace, if you dare touch him again, I will definitely break your legs! No one can stop me this time! His roaring voice was extremely prating. Grace quickly held the phone far away and instinctively nced at Eder, who was still unconscious. on her leg. Thankfully, he hadnt woken up. But why did Chriss words sound so awkward? It seemed as if she was a bandit forcefully taking advantage of an innocent young man? She felt frustrated but could onlyin in a very low voice, Eder is just a troublesome person. How could I possibly harm him further? I havent gone mad to that extent, have 17 Chris snorted arrogantly twice. Laura said, Dont worry, your brother hasnt fulfilled his obligations yet tonight. I will take care of him. You take good care of Eder these days. Hes a responsible and handsome young man. I quite like him. You dare say you like him? Laura, have you lost your mind? Come here! Hey, wait, I havent finished Apanied by the beeping busy tone, the call was suddenly disconnected. Grace was stunned for a few seconds and remembered Laura mentioning fulfilling obligations. Her face blushed with shyness. Do long-time married couples talk about these things so naturally? But it seemed like Chris got angry afterwards. Was sister-inws waist alright for tomorrow? In order to stay and take care of Eder, she had to sacrifice her sister-inws waist. This was such a dilemma! She sighed and caught a glimpse of the man sleeping peacefully on her leg. Suddenly, the corner of her mouth curved upward? When did he wake up? He even eavesdropped on her phone conversation! Honey? Eders smile instantly disappeared without a trace, as if he had been sleeping soundly. What a good actor! Sometimes she couldnt even tell which of his words were true and which were ll es. Grace pouted and felt a little unhappy. If it werent for his injury, she would give him a good education. Let him know what it means to be a responsible and virtuous man!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Grace stared at the man pretending to sleep and smiled mischievously, her tone turning into one of regret. Since Eder is sleeping so soundly, I feel relieved. After careful consideration, I think its better for me to return to the Smith family. Ill leave it to Eric to take good care of you. Ille to see you in a couple of days. She pretended to move his head and get up. Suddenly, a strong force from the man on her leg tightly circled around her waist, and he buried his head in her embrace without any care or concern Eric is so rough, he cant take care of me properly. I want Grace His voice sounded muf fled, unexpectedly reminiscent of a grandmothers tone, and even a bit pitiful Grace suppressed herughter and deliberately pushed him away. No, that wont do. My luggage is all at the Smith family, so I have to go back. Eder quickly got up from her embrace, grabbed the phone on the bedside table, and called Eric. Tomorrow, go shopping at the mall Grace wears size 5 for clothes and shoe size 34. Also, buy all those nice nes, earrings, and essories. Fill up all the wardrobes in the vi for me. After giving the instructions, he quickly hung up the phone. Grace was still in a daze when someone snuggled up to her again. Despite being a tall guy of 188cm, he looked weak and sickly, and it seemed easier to topple him than her. However, the corners of his mouth curled up in a sly manner, out of her sight, revealing a mischievousness in his ck eyes. Once she moved into his vi, there was no way she could move out again! Grace didnt know what he was plotting, and her thoughts were still stuck on his previous sentence. Curiously, she asked, How did you know that I wear size 5? Ive held you before. Well, she was thin, so anyone who paid a little attention could probably guess. But Grace furrowed her brows in doubt. Then how did you know my shoe size? Did he reveal something? Seeing him silent, Grace guessed that he was figuring out how to fool her again. Whenever its quiet, mischief is guaranteed! She exterided her slender fingertips and viciously pinched his cheek, using some force. Ouch! Eders facial features tightened, returning to the expression of a victim as before. Be gentle, Im injured Why is it that every time she can urately seize the opportunity to bully him? Eder felt quite depressed. Ignoring his pretended aggrieved tone, Grace said, Confess honestly, when did this happen? Chapter 240 Thest time you got drunk at the Honey Bar, I took you to a hotel and took care of you all night. I wiped your face, washed your feet. And also, that night when you got drunk at the Grant familys ce. Only those two times! At that time, he unintentionally noticed that her feet were so small. Round and fair, they exuded cuteness. Hepared her foot size with his hand, but he didnt expect Graces feet to be even smaller than his hand. Graces face turned red instantly, and her toes involuntarily curled up. She never dreamed that Eder would secretly do such an embarrassing thing while she was unconscious from drinking. How awkward! She exerted a little more force on her hand, and Eders brows furrowed even tighter, letting out another cry of pain. Besides that, have you done anything dirty to my feet? Eder, do you have any strange fetishes? Confess quickly! Grace stared at him inquisitively, her eyes holding a hidden meaning. Whats going on? Is it him whos acting strange, or is it Grace? He was about to exin when Grace suddenly became afraid of what shocking behavior he might confess. Forget it, dont say anything for now. Let me think it through, she let go of his cheek, moved him away from her embrace, and stood up. She looked down at him condescendingly. Considering your previously unknown audacious behavior and the possibility of having peculiar fetishes, Ive decided to observe you for a while longer! Dont expect to cuddle with me at night. Ill sleep in the adjacent room during this time, and Ill even lock the door! You better give me Behave yourself! If you dare break into my house in the middle of the night, Ill chop off both your hands! If you dare sneak into my bed, Ill chop off that hand of yours! She stared at his legs and made a chopping motion with her hand, her eyes fierce and her tone threatening. Grace Eder felt so wronged. He had finally turned over a new leaf, and now it was all up in the air?? He whimpered in grievance, wanting to reach out and hold her hand, but ended up grasping at thin air. Ignoring his plea, Grace turned around and walked away, adding, Be a good boy, rest and recover. If you say another word, I wont talk to you for a whole mouth. Eder found himself inexplicably silenced, and could only weakly watch her leave the bedroom, closing the door behind her. He wanted to chase after her to exin. But he couldnt bear the thought of Grace not talking to him for a whole month! Not even for a single day! He was truly at a loss for words, overwhelmed by bitterness. With Graces threat, Eder didnt cause much trouble these past two days. For two consecutive days, Grace took care of him without leaving his side. With her vignt eye, Eders external injuries were almost healed, thanks to timely medication changes. But besides taking care of Eder, she didnt neglect her work on the angle side either. During Eders nap time, she made a phone call to Beth in Frant City. Yes, Tom, Abigail Green, Andy. These artists are my priority for development. Transfer them to the S City headquarters, and I want to personally oversee them in the future. Also, tomorrow is the ribbon-cutting ceremony for the angle building in S City. There cant be any mistakes. Have all the invitations been sent out? Make sure those big shots in the entertainment industry have received them, and provide me with a list of confirmed attendees. If theres any issue, let me know first She was in the garden making the call when she stealthily slipped into Eders room. Taking advantage of Graces focus on work. Eder quietly spat up blood in the bathroom, then cleaned the bloodstains in the sink, leaving no trace. !!?? Seemingly Eric happened to see it when he came in. Boss, how about finding an excuse tomorrow or the day after to go to theb for another test? I feel like youve been spitting up blood more frequentlytely. Eder declined, No need. Its my own hody, and I know it well. There shouldnt be any major issues for now. Did you bring the suppressant? Eric took out the suppressant, quickly disinfected it, and skillfully injected it into Eders jugr vein. Eders dark pupils slightly narrowed. Though injecting into the jugr vein was painful, he seemed to have grown ustomed to relying on suppressants to survive. Eric recalled the palm strike he received from Chris a few days ago, his face filled with displeasure. Boss, dont try to be so reckless next time. If Dr. Mark hadnt given you an extra dose of the suppressant to enhance its effect, considering the severity of your injuries at that time, you would have passed out on the spot, wouldnt you? It was highly likely that if he had indeed fainted, he wouldnt have been able to hide his condition from Grace. Eder knew it all too well and kept his head lowered, not saying a word. Eric sighed, put the used syringe in his pocket, intending to discreetly take it out. Just as he stood up, a clear and yful voice sounded from outside the door. What suppressant? Grace was leaning against the door,zily looking at Eder on the bed, then nced at Erics stiff- backed.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 With his back facing Grace, Eric didnt immediately turn around. Instead, he exchanged quiet nces with Eder. Grace wore azy and puzzled expression. Just a while ago, after making a phone call, she had gone. upstairs and overheard Eric and Eder conversing in the room from a distance. However, due to the distance, she couldnt catch their words clearly and only caught a somewhat unfamiliar keyword. Hmm? Seeing that neither of them spoke up. Graces eyes darted between them. Eric eventually turned around and noticed Gracesposed expression. It seemed she wasnt pretending: maybe she hadnt heard much. With a smile, he exined, Inhibitors are a type of medication used inboratories. We were discussing ssified information rted to the NBIs mission. It may not be appropriate to share, Miss Grace. Really? Grace tilted her head and looked at Eder. Eder nodded naturally and said, Grare, if youre curious, I can tell you, but only if you genuinely want to know. She pondered for a moment and replied, Forget it. Since its a secret, dont tell me. Im not interested in knowing. Both Eder and Eric let out a silent sigh of relief. Miss Grace, you may continue talking. Ill step out for now. Grace nodded in response. After Eric left, she sat by Eders bed and checked the wound on his chest. It had improved significantly after two days. In reality, these past two days, Grace wasnt truly angry with him. She had just used it as an excuse to sleep in a separate room, fearing that he might be restless at night and attempting to seduce her. For the sake of his quick recovery, she wanted to avoid any contact! There was a significant improvement in his injury. Why were the bruises on his body still visible? It was strange. She furrowed her brow, casting a sudden nce at him. She noticed his evasive eyes, which added. to her suspicions.. Its been a few days, but why havent the marks on your body faded at all? You didnt do it intentionally, did you? How could I? Eder firmly denied. Why would I do something so strange? Besides, it was you who took the initiative that time. So why dont we keep it as a memento? She raised an eyebrow, still harboring doubts in her heart. Grace, I want to take a bath, he interrupted her train of thought and looked at her with intense, dark eyes. Without fnuch consideration, she responded, No, your injury hasnt fully healed yet. You shouldnt get wet. Shall I ask Eric toe in and help you clean up? Eder appeared downcast, and his eyes conveyed dissatisfaction. Last time we spoke, you mentioned that only you would have the privilege of seeing my body in the future. And you want Eric to ruin it now? Wanting to prove a point, Grace gently touched his handsome face. A trace of cunning shed in her otherwise clear, starry eyes, while the curve of her red lips turned irresistibly sexy. Cataloque Setting Night Chapter 241 .She lingered closer to him, her soft voice filled with allure. Eder, if you want me to take care of you, its not impossible. But before that, I have a surprise in store for you. Im sure youll like it. His eyes sparkled, and his heart skipped a beat. She continued, After a while, your body will be sweaty. Ill help you clean up, so you wont have to do it twice. Eder suppressed the anticipation in his eyes and replied calmly, Okay. Just wait for me. Ill go next door to get something. Get something? Eder had a vague feeling that something was amiss. In a hurry, she ran to the adjacent bedroom and quickly returned. As she came back into the room, she had a secretive look on her face, keeping her hands hidden behind her back. She took off her shoes and sat on the bed, slowly positioning herself on top of him. kneeling on the bed. Her pale fingertips patiently began unbuttoning the remaining shirt buttons, one by one. While unbuttoning with her cool fingers, there were asional idental brushes against his warm skin. It seemed intentional, making him shiver and his breathing be erratic. This was the same prelude script as the day in the hospital. Grace had made up her mind and was finally nning to indulge herself once again. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, before Eder could revel in the thought, Grace revealed a dark green jar hidden behind her. opened the lid, and a faint medicinal scent filled the air. Noticing his suspicious gaze, she took some dark brown ointment on her fingertips, rubbed it in the palm of her hand until it melted, and gently applied it to the bruises on his body. Eder, this is a method I asked the doctor about yesterday. Its good for promoting blood cirction, reducing stasis, and helping the marks fade quickly. These bruises on your body will disappear by tomorrow. Are you happy? Her voice carried a yful tone. The rity in her starry eyes revealed her determination to eradicate any evidence. She would never let anyone know about her impulsive actions in the hospital that day! What on earth was he expecting just now? Grace noticed his remorseful ck pupils and curiously asked, Why do you seem unhappy? Dont you like this little surprise? It was her first time giving someone a massage! Eder took a deep breath, clenched his jaw, and forced out two words through gritted teeth, Im happy! Im happy! Grace beamed with joy and continued massaging even harder. She had learned some techniques online the day before and now he would be her first for a massage! Eder, dont move darling. Ill try my best to be gentle! He turned his head to look out the window, remaining motionless, letting her have her way with him. Her thin lips were tightly pursed, and her expression seemed particrly gloomy. Does it hurt like this? Should I be gentler? Forget it, I should probably apply more pressure. Bear with it! Eder, your abdominal muscles feel amazing to touch, hehe 14:13 Chipler Does it feel good? Am I doing well? Give me praise! He blushed and said, Yes, I love it! Youre doing great, keep it up! Really! Thats incredible! When Grace had entered the room carlier, she had forgotten to fully close the bedroom door. It was slightly ajar. Her voice wasnt soft, and as luck would have it, Eric was passing through the stairwell and caught every word clearly. Eder delivered his final sentence with visible effort, his tone filled with ecstasy. Erics hand froze on the doorknob. Are they..? His jaw dropped in shock. Did he just overhear a live performance of his boss and Miss Grace? Damn, his ears must be dirty! Mr. Storm had only been on a break for two days. How could he suddenly be engaging in such vigorous activity again? This is insane, heartless, and inhumane. Miss Grace is a force to be reckoned with! Deeply concerned about his bosss wellCbeing, Eric stood restlessly in the stairwell, stomping his feet. No, this cant be! Even if it meant facing his bosss wrath and having his sry deducted, he had to take action! Rubbing his hands together, he pondered for a moment Suddenly, an idea struck him. Quietly, he ascended the stairs and positioned himself in the hallway outside the bedroom. Then, he began pping loudly and rhythmically. p! p! p Surprisingly, the two individuals inside the room remained unfazed by his apuse. Grace nced towards the door but didnt spot anyone. Leaning closer to Eder, she whispered in a soft tone, What is Eric up to? The pping was quite intense. Is he unwell? As a boss, you should pay closer attention to your employees wellCbeing! Eders expression turned as dark as the bottom of a pot. He understood. The pping gesture conveyed a specific meaning. Eric had recorded their code words, which meant: Control! Control! You must control yourself! Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Eders frustration grew even more, and he felt like his heart was being squeezed in pain. He wanted to explode with anger, but he managed to control himself, not wanting to lose his temper in front of Grace. However, Eric seemed fearless and continued pping his hands in the hallway, repeating those code words over and over again. It tested Eders patience to the max. If Eder didnt need Eric for a mission, he would have sent him away to work hard in Africa. The thought brought both satisfaction and frustration to Eders mind. Eder tried his best to endure the constant pping and repetition of those triggering words, but there came a point where he couldnt take it anymore. His patience reached its limit. Meanwhile, Grace remained oblivious to the tension building inside Eder. She was still sitting on top of him, focusing on massaging his belly and neck, unaware of the turmoil. To keep a calm appearance, Eder took out his phone and sent a message to Eric. He told him that for each p, 1000 would be deducted, and he should handle the financial settlement himself and leave the vi immediately. He hoped his message would make Eric stop the disruptive pping. Soon, the noise outside the door quieted down. Eder received a message notification and saw a series of desperate messages from Eric, filled with crying and begging emoticons. Without hesitation, Eder clicked on a button to block Erics messages, cutting off themunication. Grace, still focused on her task, remained unaware of what had transpired. She continued. massaging Eders belly and neck,pletely unaware of the tension and drama unfolding around her. -After more than thirty minutes, Grace finished the massage session. She stepped off the bed and headed to the bathroom to wash her hands. Returning with a basin of hot water and a towel, she helped Eder wipe his body. Eder, my hands are all red from scrubbing, she said, sitting back down on Eder and showing him her reddened palms. Eder gently grabbed her small hand and pressed his cool, thin lips against her palm, kissing it tenderly and affectionately. His actions were filled with sincerity. Grace quietly observed him, her eyes fixated on his handsome face. A smile appeared at the corners. of her mouth, unable to be hidden. After kissing her palm, Eder gazed at her with a halfCsmile, his dark eyes shining. Once my injuries heal, Ill be the one to improve your blood cirction and remove blood stasis. Grace instantly understood his meaning, and her face turnedpletely red. Think positively, dont be shy! she responded with a mix of yfulness and embarrassment. The following day marked an important event the ribbonCcutting ceremony for the Angle Building. Grace woke up early, refreshed herself, and proceeded with her morning skincare routine, including applying a face mask and moisturizer. Then, she began to do her makeup. Suddenly, the door swung open, revealing Eder dressed in a sleek ck silk robe. With his deep captivating eyes, he entered the room and naturally positioned himself behind Grace. and What are you doing? Grace asked, eyeing the eyebrow pencil in her hand. Before she could react, Eder reached out and gently took hold of it. Let me help you with your makeup, he said.. Chipler 212 She looked a bit skeptical. Are you sure? Todays ribbonCcutting ceremony is crucial, and we cant afford any mistakes. Eder nodded with determination, cing his hands on her shoulders and turning her to face him. Grace closed her eyes halfway, allowing him to use the eyebrow pencil to shape her eyebrows. Initially, she thought his technique was decent. However, as five minutes passed, Eder had yet to finish drawing her eyebrows. a Sensing something amiss, Grace gave him a warning look and yfully threatened, If you dare intentionally mess up my face and ruin my makeup, Ill twist your fingers until they swell up like pig trotters! Eders hand, which was in the process of drawing eyebrows, froze instantly, and he reluctantly withdrew his hand. Grace opened her eyes, casting a cold snort in Eders direction. She then turned her head to inspect her reflection in the mirror. Surprisingly, her eyebrows were perfectly and evenly drawn. Grace was pleasantly surprised as Eder sessfully filled in the remaining gaps, achieving the perfect shape for her eyebrows. She hadnt expected his makeup skills to be so impressive. Eder, you actually know how to do makeup. Who taught you? Grace asked curiously. Based on your skillful technique, have you helped other women with their makeup before? Did you assist Nancy in this way? Her expression grew more serious, and her gaze turned icy, enough to freeze someone in their tracks. Eders smile faltered. How did the conversation shift to old matters? Graces anger intensified. You hesitated. Are you trying toe up with excuses to deceive me? Did I hit the nail on the head? Eder hurriedly denied it three times, attempting to prove his innocence. No, I didnt. Im not. I promise. I learned sketching portraits in the military, and I thought I could give it a try. Besides, didnt we agree to leave the past behind? Why are you suddenly bringing up unrted people Grace narrowed her gaze, her dangerous aura bing more prominent. Are you feeling guilty? No, really, Im not, Eder insisted, but his exnations only seemed to make matters worse. He could clearly sense the chill emanating from her. Whenever that matter was mentioned, he was always in the wrong. Quickly standing up, he assumed a rigid military posture and squatted in front of her, his back straight. I swear, you are the first woman Ive ever personally done eyebrows for, and you will be the only one, Eder stated, looking up at her with incredibly sincere, dark eyes. Grace met his gaze, feeling a pull towards his deep eyes. She gently touched his sharply defined. facial contours with her small hand. But as soon as she remembered how he used to behave and always told ljes, her hand transformed into a pinch on his cheeks. Eder, youre a crafty man. Your tricks might work on others, but they wont work on me. Sooner or later, I will tame and train you to be honest! With her final words, she hummed twice, her eyes shining with determination, and a hint of cold arrogance graced the corner of her mouth. Tame and train me? Eder raised an eyebrow. It depends on how capable Grace is. Their eyes locked, filled with a mixture of challenge and affection. In each others gaze, a strong desire for conquest burned. With time running out, Grace hurried to resume her makeup, and Eder assisted her in selecting the perfect colors for eyeshadow, blush, and 14-11 The Millionaire and His Milliceaire En wat lipstick, restoring a harmonious atmosphere. Grace, do you need my help with todays ribbonCcutting ceremony? Eder asked. No, this is the firstpany t established after leaving Smith family, I will rely on myself to establish Angles reputation in S City, Grace dered confidently. Moreover, I want to surpass you and be the countrys sole female billionaire! Her words exuded ambition and arrogance. Eder stared at her mysteriously. Actually, if you want to be the richest woman, theres a shortcut. Do you want to know? he teased. Grace looked at him curiously, expecting his response. That is, marry me, and all the assets under my name will be yours, Eder proposed. She knew he would say that, so she yfully pushed his forehead with her fingertips. You wish! Dont think that being engaged means you have me trapped. There are still many obstacles to ovee before we can achieve the goal of marriage. At least for now, you wont have an easy time with my brothers, Grace asserted. Eder wasnt discouraged. Im skilled at oveing obstacles, he confidently stated. With a serious expression, Grace pretended to be mature and patted his shoulder as if shouldering a heavy responsibility. The revolution is still ongoing, andrades still need to work hard, she remarked before bidding him farewell and heading to the Angle Building. Arriving early, Grace found the building unusually quiet, with only Angle employees present. She went through the preparations again, patiently awaiting the arrival of the guests. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, as the scheduled time of 9:30 approached, and she had been waiting at the entrance since 9:10, not a single invited guest had arrived. The surroundings of the building remained empty and silent. Frowning, Grace reviewed the twoCpage list of invited guests who had promised to attend. It was highly unusual for the area to be so deserted at this hour. Something was not right. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Deep in thought, Grace was interrupted by the sight of a limited edition ck Lamborghini Batmobile circling around the fountain pool and stopping at the entrance. The bodyguard in the passenger seat was the first to step out and assist with the door. Elegantly stepping out of the car, Laura Smith emerged in a sophisticated and dignified white dress. Her tall figure and meticulous appearance reflected her status as the wife of Mr. Chris Smith, as well as her reputation as the most beautiful flight attendant in the Ministry of Civil Aviation of Freedonia. Grace greeted her sisterCinw with utmost politeness and courtesy. SisterCinw, why are you here? Chris had some matters to handle at the State Affairs Bureau, and I had some free time, so I came to support you, Laura exined with a gentle smile. Naturally, she took hold of Graces wrist, but her gaze quickly shifted to the deserted building, and she subconsciously checked the time. Why is it still so quiet? Whats going on? Laura questioned, her concern evident. Laura and Grace immediately realized the implications. If no business tycoons were present by the start of the ribbonCcutting ceremony, it would be reported in the afternoon news. This would inevitably invite online ridicule and undermine Graces aspirations of breaking away from the Smith family and establishing her independent career. Grace maintained a serious expression, but Lauras concern intensified. Grace reassured her with a smile, SisterCinw, dont worry. Perhaps they were dyed on their way. Turning her attention to her assistant, Beth White, who had been transferred from Frant City, Grace instructed, Call the guests ording to the list and inquire about the situation. Offer any assistance they may need. Understood, Director Salen, Beth replied promptly. Laura shook her head in disappointment. Not a single person has arrived. What a coincidence. Dont try tofort me. You are the one who will be affected the most. Grace maintained a calm smile. What is there to fear? We still have twenty minutes before the ceremony begins, and even if no onees today, I will still cut the ribbon! Her determination. shone through her words. As soon as she finished speaking, the sound of a womansughter rang out from outside the fountain pool, like silver bells. Lianna Stanley walked towards them in an enchanting purple dress, gracefully and elegantly. This is the funniest joke Ive heard today. It seems that without the Smith familys reputation, no one is willing to give you face, little princess. How pathetic. Laura and Grace both frowned at the same time. Why didnt you stay at home to take care of my dad? What are you doing here? Lauras attitude towards her was not respectful because there was no one else around. My husband has trouble walking, so I came on his behalf to take a look, Lianne rolled her eyes arrogantly and sarcastically sneered, Grace, I hope todays events teach you a lesson. You should know that without your familys reputation, you are nothing! Oh? Graces red lips curved slightly, and she remained calm from beginning to end, not flustered in the slightest. Its still twenty minutes before it starts. Why are you so impatient? Lianne coldly snorted, Im afraid that even if I give you another hour, no one wille. Just wait 15:14 Chapter 241 and see how youll be aughingstork on the inte! Laura frowned. As expected, youre the one behind this! Lianna coldly snorted, denying the usation, Dont falsely use me. Its because Grace has offended so many people that they all want to make her life difficult. I just happened to stop by to witness her embarrassment. She directed her bodyguard to bring out a chair from inside the building and arrogantly sat down at the entrance. With twenty minutes remaining until the ceremony, Lianna wanted to witness if Gracesposure could withstand the situation. Another five minutes passed. Apart from the sound of water rushing from the fountain, the building was so quiet that everyone present felt a chill. Beth approached Grace in a hurry and whispered, Director Salen, the situation is not looking good. Most of the guests are citingpany matters as the reason for their absence. Some are event ignoring my calls. What should we do? Lianna perked up her ears, her smile growing even more triumphant. Grace lowered her head in contemtion, weighing her options. Meanwhile, Lauras expression turned sour as she suggested, These people are clearly following someones orders and intentionally disrespecting you. Should we consider dying the ceremony by half an hour? I can call Chris and ensure his presence. With him there, many others will feelpelled to attend under his influence. There is no need, Grace asserted, holding her phone firmly. Its just a ribbonCcutting ceremony. They think they can intimidate me and make me back down? Dream on! Beth, lets make arrangements for the ceremony Before she could finish her sentence, there was suddenly a burst of screams andmotion from inside the building Oh my goodness, this is amazing! I envy Director Salen so much! Thats great! Now Director Salen has someone backing her up! Lets see what they have to say now! The employees stood up, holding their phones, and cheered. Grace, Laura, and even Lianne, who stood at the entrance, all wore puzzled expressions. Beth nced at her phone and followed suit, her surprise evident. Director Salen, quickly look at the Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. news! Grace skeptically opened her phone and discovered that the search terms rapidly climbing the trending list were all rted to her. [Grant Family to Invest in New Entertainment Company, Angle) [CEO Grant Lavishly Spoils Fiancee, Splurging Eight Hundred Billion] Numerousizens expressed their envy and admiration! The news of an eight hundred billion investment with just a single word showcased the sheer grandeur of the wealthiest family! Originally, Grace had only invested ten billion into the new Angle building, which was still insignificant in the current entertainment industry. But Eders announcement of a staggering eight hundred billion investment instantly elevated Angles worth and status. It allowed Angle to soar twenty steps higher! This was clearly a remarkable and impressive backdoor entrance. Not only did it represent Eders recognition and wholehearted support for his fiancee, but Chapter 205 it also indicated that the Grant family behind him would back Grace as well. Eder, currently the most soughtCafter figure in all of Freedonia, actively showing goodwill towards Grace in this manner, made all the youngdies from influential families envious. Laura clicked her tongue in satisfaction. Eder is not bad. He always remembers to protect you. It seems that with him around, your brothers can worry a little less about you. After reading the news, Grace remained silent. Although she was surprised, her face looked serious. Lianne clenched her fists, feeling upset. She remembered that Eder didnt even show up at the DustC Washing Banquet. Obviously, he didnt care about her. How did he quickly develop feelings for Lu Grace? She looked at the timeCit was already 9:20. The gloomy mood instantly lifted, and she became happy again. Only ten minutes left. Im afraid no one wille to support you today. Even if Eder supports you, this ribbonCcutting ceremony is destined to be a bigger joke. Even the Grant family will be criticized along with it. Its so amusing! Lianne raised her chin triumphantly, feeling a sense of relief. Laura was infuriated by her words and was about to retort when she suddenly heard the sound of cars approaching from a distance. One luxury car after another arrived and parked outside the Angle building. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Everyone who came was on the previous invitation list. Beth cleared her throat sharply and shouted, Wee President Benjamin Anderson from Anderson Enterprises, President Olivia Reed from Reed Productions, Ms. Sophia Bet from Bet Studios, Mr. Matthew Taylor from Taylor Media to the Angle Group! Businessmen are all about prioritizing their interests. Although it was Mr. Smithar who had influenced those big shots who had previously made excuses not toe, they were now rushing to the scene at the fastest speed. The invited guests all arrived in thest ten minutes, and Laura quickly helped Grace wee them. Liannes face turned green with anger. There were too many people who arrived, and their entrance was packed with no empty space. She sat in a chair, submerged in the crowd, forcibly pushed to a corner. If it werent for the bodyguard supporting her, she would have almost fallen. Everyone was busy showing courtesy in front of Grace, no one cared about her at all. Laura gave her a cold look, There are too many guests here, Grace and I may not be able to take care of you. Isnt it hard to be pped in the face? If you cant keep up the pretense, its better you leave immediately. You! Being insulted so bluntly, Liannes face twisted with anger. She was unwilling to leave it at that and continued to sarcastically say in a low voice, Grace, even if you have Eder protecting you, so what? I heard he is cruel to women, has a weird personality, and is incredibly ugly. Taking care of him at the Ji family during this time must be unbearable, right? Grace was taken aback, but she just chuckled and didnt bother exining Compared to arguing with Lianne, it was more important to greet the arriving guests. Laura, on the other hand, looked at Lianne indifferently and sarcastically said with a gentle expression, Did you misjudge? Eder might disappoint you. Not only is he handsome, responsible, and considerate, but he is also gentle and caring towards Grace. Are you annoyed? Lianne was stunned. How could this be so different from the rumors about Eder? 1 She didnt know whether what Laura said was true or false, so she could only resort to another method of mockery and deliberately raised her voice, Maybe, but he intentionally skipped the DustCWashing Banquetst time, and he didnt show up for the ribbonCcutting ceremony this time. I think he simply doesnt care about you. This investment in Angle is probably just a gesture from Mr. Grant, right? Many people at the scene heard her words and began whispering and discussing in low voices. Eders and Mr. Grants intentions were two different concepts. Although Mr. Grant had been a prominent figure in the business world for a long time and was respected by everyone, that was all in the past. Because Mr. Grant had already retired and was no longer in charge, it was Eder, the newly appointed person in power in Grant family, who had the final say. If he didnt approve of the engagement with Grace, the investment in Angle might just be a superficial statement, and it was uncertain whether the funds would actually be transferred. 15:14 Chapter 244 Grace remained silent, because she really didnt intend to ept Eders investment or use the Grant familys influence. However, with the ribbonCcutting ceremony approaching, she intended to discuss the investment privately with Eder afterward She didnt refute, and some people at the scene already believed Liannes words and started to waver. Mr. Taylor from Taylor Media took the lead in apologizing to Grace, Im sorry, Director Salen. Something urgent hase up in mypany. I wish you a sessful ribbonCcutting ceremony and good luck. We, Taylor Media, will take our leave. Someone took the lead, and soon others followed suit. Sorry, Director Salen. I also have something going on.... Director Salen, please dont be angry. There is indeed something urgent at mypany.. Grace didnt show any expression but nodded in agreement one by one, Lianne watched with a smug expression, her hands behind her back. However, just as the sixthpany was about to step forward to apologize to Grace, the roaring sound of a unique silver supercar from Sylber echoed from the fountain pool. All eyes instantly focused on the only ck limitedCedition Sylber supercar in the entire Freedonia, rumored to cost 80 million, a car that money alone couldnt buy, requiring power and influence. As everyone eximed at the appearance of the car, the car door opened slowly. A mans long legs stepped out of the car. Mr. Storm? Really, its him! He actually came to such a small asion in person. Hes truly spoiling Director Salen, his fiancee! Oh my god, Im so envious and jealous! There were many femalepanions brought by the CEOs. Ever since Eder got out of the car, their eyes were fixated on him, consumed by jealousy. The fewpanies that had just announced they would leave were still present in the building When they saw Eders personal arrival, they regretted their decision. They all looked at Lianne angrily. And Lianne was also immersed in shock, unable to say a word, Amidst the cheers, Eder walked straight toward Grace without ncing aside. Grace stared nkly at the man approaching her, feeling not only surprised but also a bit annoyed. She clearly told him not toe out and to recuperate in the vi. Hmm, this man just never listens! Eder met all the gazes and walked to Grace. The noisy discussion stopped consciously, creating a quiet environment. He gently picked up Graces left hand, kissed the back of her haul, and said in a low, maic voice, Im sorry, Imte. Grace pouted and raised an eyebrow at him. Yes, so when we go back, Ill definitely punish you! Eder smiled, You want two days and two nights? Its all up to you. The screams of the elegantdies present filled the scene. Everyone was forceCfed with public disys of affection. Moreover, the two of them were openly teasing each other in front of so many people. Did they really mean what they said? Could they handle this unpaid content? Grace did not expect him to be so bold, openly speaking and teasing her in front of such arge audience. She maintained a simile and looked at him, but in her heart, she was grinding her teeth in frustration. Eder had timed his arrival perfectly. As soon as he arrived, the ribbonCcutting ceremony The atmosphere at the scene became even more lively. Lianne had been pped in the face twice that day. Especially the second time, which she deliberately said out loud. Now she wished she could find a hole to hide in. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Taking advantage of theck of attention, she left dejectedly. The ribbonCcutting ceremony ended sessfully, and all the guests visited the Angle Building together. Grace was tired from socializing, and since Eder had volunteered toe and invest in Angle, she decided to leave the socializing responsibility to him andzily sat in a quiet corner with Laura: Laura looked at Eder, who was helplessly socializing in the crowd. How can he say that he is still your investor? You can just hide and watch him work hard. Graces gaze was also on Eder. Hes not wellCbehaved, so let him suffer a little longer. Not wellCbehaved? Laura covered her mouth andughed. He seems pretty wellCbehaved to me. Hes just pretending. Grace didnt say much; she simply poured herself a ss of champagne and took a sip. Not only did he like to pretend and act, but he also lied a lot and enjoyed telling lies! However, she didnt feel comfortable telling Laura about these specific things. Laura, on the other hand, didnt shy away. Well, you still managed to chat up the right person. When your own man doesnt listen, you have to teach him! I have quite a bit of experience in that department as your sisterCinw. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Grace perked up her ears and said, I cant believe it. Chris is so fierce. Does that mean hes just a docile littlemb in front of his wife? Laura coughed twice, suppressing her embarrassment, and nodded slightly, feeling somewhat ashamed. She found herself caught between amusement and concern over her husbands contrasting behavior. Grace chuckled at the thought. Oh my, she couldnt even imagine how Laura disciplined her strict elder brother. It must be so entertaining! Her curiosity piqued as she eagerly asked, SisterCinw, do you have any good ideas? Tell me! Laura discreetly nced at Eder, who was still socializing, and said, Dont say it was me who said this. Grace nodded quickly, assuring her secrecy. Leaning closer to Graces ear, Laura whispered her mischievous n. If he does something wrong in the future, you have to make him learn things like typing on a keyboard, washing clothes on a washboard, or peeling durians. Educating is important, you know? You have to do it like this and like that Grace frowned as she listened, finding the proposed methods rather extreme. Isnt that a bit harsh? Just kneeling on the floor was painful enough for me, and I couldnt even imagine dealing with a durian Laura smiled knowingly. A woman must be ruthless to secure her position! Grace silently nodded, deeply convinced by the reasoning, and began calcting in her mind, already plotting her future actions. Seeing that she was taking it seriously, Laura couldnt help but feel a bit guilty. In truth, she had discussed these words with Chris and deliberately said them for Grace to hear. In order to prevent Eder from bullying their pampered little sister in the future, the couple decided to make Grace learn to take the initiative! Just as they finished their conversation, Eder in the crowd seemed to have sensed something. After standing and socializing for so long, Grace still had concerns about his injury. Are you tired? Its alright, Eder replied in a calm tone, trying to dismiss her worries. Laura noticed that Mr. Storm had recovered quickly with her careful care these past few days. Curiosity sparked within her as she asked, How long does Grace n to stay at the Smith familys residence? C Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Before Grace could speak, a pair of wellCdefined hands suddenly grabbed her arm. Immediately, Eders facial features tightened, his expression became pained, and his pale face beneath the mask showed a sense of weakness and helplessness. He leaned on her shoulder as if no one was around, his voice barely audible. Grace, it still hurts Concerned, Grace reached out and ced her hand on his shoulder, gently feeling his forehead. Where does it hurt? Eder weakly pointed to the wound beside his heart. It hurts here, and my head feels dizzy.. Is it because youve been exposed to too much cold wind? Come, let ne take you back She started to say before Eder interrupted. He weakly interrupted her, Please help me up. SisterCinw, could you please handle things here for Chapter 245 me? Laura nodded understandingly. Sure, leave it to me. Dont worry. Laura watched their retreating figures, lost in thought. Why did the wound have to hurt at this particr moment? She chuckled and shook her head, starting to understand why Grace said Eder wasnt obedient. On that day, news quickly spread online about Eder personally attending the ribbonCcutting ceremony at Angle. Although Eder didnt publicly remove his mask, his overwhelming power as the head of the Grant family was enough to makeizens envious. Many people praised them as a perfect couple, blessed with both tallent and beauty, and were more than willing to witness their affection. As for those highCsocietydies, they were green with envy. However, this man, the center of attention, with his towering power and position at the top of the pyramid, was currently in the car on the way back to the vi. Grace was pinching his earlobe, causing him pain and contorting his facial features, but he didnt resist. Grace coldly stared at him. I knew you were pretending to be sick. You acted so well in front of Laura, Eder! Eder pursed his lips and smiled. Thank you. Now that youre almost recovered from your illness, I should return to the Smith vi. Whats the purpose of this act? Grace tightened her grip on his earlobe, applying more force. Eder winced in pain but didnt dodge. Almost recovered doesnt mean fully recovered. I think I have internal injuries from your eldest brothers punch. I need at least a month of rest. After all, 1 endured it on your behalf. Shouldnt you take responsibility? Grace struggled to maintain a serious expression but ended upughing. How did he manage to say such ame excuse with a righteous tone? She remained silent. Eder continued. Ive already asked Eric to help pack your belongings at the Smith vi. I am your fiance, so its reasonable for you to stay at my ce for a while. Mr. Smith wont object, and your eldest brother wont have a say in it. -You 1 moved so quickly? I really underestimated you, Eder! Grace released his earlobe, turned her head to look out the window, and pouted. Laura was right, Eder was quite scheming. If she couldnt tame him, she would end up being led by him in the future. Some wicked thoughts began to sprout from the depths of her heart. She needed to think carefully and give him a big surprise once he fully recovered from his illness! She would release all the pentCup frustrations from this period of time! Grace settledpletely in Eders vi. Four bodyguards were brought from Smiths Vi along with her luggage. Peaceful days always passed quickly. During the day, Grace took care of Eders wound as usual, and she handled Angles affairs remotely. leaving instructions for Beth. Eder was no exception. He delegated most of thepanys work to Eric, except for the monthly board meetings, which he had to attend in person. In the living room, Grace nestled on the sofa, ying videos on her phone. Eder, dressed in a suit and tie, exuded an air of nobility and coldness. Hisptop was ced on the coffee table, and he was The attentively participating in a video conference. On the opposite side of the screen, it was Eric leading the board of directors in a meeting. Jason rk, in his forties, stood up and faced Eder on therge screen in the conference roon. He asked, Mr. Storm, regarding your decision to invest & billion dors in the Angle project, when do you n to invest? Eder instinctively nced at the person next to him, Grace, who happened to be out of the cameras view. Grace continued to look at her phone screen, but her eyebrows lightly furrowed. The two of them had discussed this matter a few days ago, and Eder understood her meaning. Lets temporarily put this matter aside. I will inform you after discussing it with Ms. Smith. Erie, go ahead and read out the target data for this month. Understood. Eric nodded and began to report. Grace casually scrolled through mouthwatering food videos and began to feel a little hungry. She reached out to grab the fruit on the coffee table but noticed that the fruit te was on the left side of Edersputer. If she went to get it, she would appear on the screen, So she softly called out. Eder, can I have some oranges, please? Her gentle voice was barely audible, but in the spacious conference room of the Grant Corporation, the video call with Eder had the volume turned up. Every shareholder heard her words clearly. Many people widened their eyes in anticipation, expecting Eder to react angrily. What a sweet voice! they eximed. Mr. Storm has such a lovely fiancee. This meeting is going so smoothly! they whispered amongst themselves, surprised by the pleasant interaction. However, that wasnt the most astonishing part. Contrary to their expectations. Eder remainedposed and unperturbed. He calmly picked up an orange from the fruit te and, right in front of the camera, he lowered his gaze, patiently peeled the orange, and separated it into segments. With a surprising tenderness, he personally handed the fruit to Grace outside the view of the screen. After Grace finished eating, he reached out his hand, letting her spit the orange seeds into his palm, which he then threw into the nearby trash can. All the people in the meeting room were amazed by these actions. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Did they see it correctly? Eder actually peeled the orange himself and even fed it Is this gentleman in the video truly the cold and ruthless ruler of the Grant family?! Even Eric was stunned, momentarily forgetting that he was supposed to be reporting the data. Meanwhile, the man on the screen, who was under the watchful eyes of the entire conference room, remainedpletely unaware of any impropriety. As he fed the orange beyond the screen, a subtle glimmer of tenderness appeared in his typically icy ck eyes. The sweet and affectionate atmosphere filled the conference room unabated, permeating even through the digital disy. Noticing Erics sudden silence, Eder frowned disapprovingly, swiftly returning to his chilly demeanor. Continue, hemanded. Oh, yes! Eric jolted back to reality, his eyes flicking back to the information booklet in his hands. But suddenly, he found himself at a loss. The line he had just read had slipped from his memory! With a stern expression, Eder prompted him. The profitCandCloss ratio of the Rossi project. Oh, right, the profitCandCloss ratio Eric hastily flipped through the pages, finally locating the relevant information and resuming his report. Just as Eder was about to feed the seventh orange outside the screen, Grace shifted her face to the side, refusing to open her mouth. I dont want to eat anymore. Unable to feed her, Eder naturally withdrew his hand, preparing to eat the orange himself. A voice from beside stopped him, You cant, youre not allowed to eat! It wasnt that Grace was being stingy, but someone who was in the recovery period after surgery shouldnt eat too many oranges. Eder had already eaten three today. He had to control himself! Eder stopped eating the oranges, then turned his head and nced to the side. No! Grace frowned, threatening him with her gaze, and then checked the time, speaking softly, Its time. Take your medicine! The stern president received a scolding, and everyone watched his face grow dark, signaling trouble ahead.. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The room fell silent, anticipating a tantrum and the sound of a cup breaking, just like he had done to them in the past. But to their surprise, Eder seemed like a child denied candy. After a moment of annoyance, he promptly ced the orange down and grabbed a wet wipe, gracefully cleaning his hands, Then he took the pill that Grace handed to him from outside the screen, mixed it with warm water, and effortlessly resumed the meeting as if nothing had urred. Incredible! Is this what they mean by one tames the other? Their strict president turned out to be a man who listens to his wife? If they hadnt witnessed it themselves, they would never have believed that the man on the video call, who obediently followed his wifes instructions, was Ider! Meanwhile, Eder himself had no idea that his series of actions in front of the camera would soon be known to the entire senior managentent. After the exhausting meeting, he closed hisptop, held the hands of a woman who was leisurely ying with her phone, and pressed her down onto the sofa. Hey, what are you doing? Looking at the innocent phone lying beside her, Grace struggled to free her wrist, but Eder held it tightly. Eders menacing presence slowly closed in on her, and his warm breath caressed her face. He lightly brushed against her nose and used her in a cold tone, If you wont let me eat oranges, then Ill just eat you. Grace couldnt resist Eders teasing and it made her feel ticklish and blush. She tried to regain control and said, Your injuries havent fully healed yet, so you should take it easy! Eder felt frustrated, but he couldnt argue back. If he said he was fully healed, Grace might leave tomorrow. He would face limitations and be unable to do certain things if he confessed that he wasnt healed.. Both options were painful. After being annoyed for a while, he came up with a somewhat eptable solution. Then, I wont hother you. My injuries have gotten better. How about you sleep in my room tonight? Grace quickly shook her head. No, Im not used to sleeping with someone else. You can get used to it. Just two nights, and youll adjust. Dont think I dont know what youre nning. Its not going to happen! Grace yfully stuck her tongue out, refusing to fall for his trap. Her teasing behavior sessfully ignited the fire in Eders heart. Eder swiftly held her by the waist, asserting his dominance, and supported her shoulders, preventing her from falling as she struggled. He also secured her leg with his other hand The corner of his mouth twitched, and he said, Today, you were the one who provoked me first. Theres no escape; you have to take responsibility for extinguishing the fire. Eder! Put me down! With her legs restrained, Grace could only wave her hands and show her frustration from behind. However, she was concerned about his injuries and didnt want to hurt him by hitting his back too hard. In the end, Grace focused her blows on his firm buttocks. She clenched her fists and struck him. vigorously! She continued toin, Youre bullying me! Ill beat you up! Let me go! Being repeatedly beatenpletely annoyed Eder.. He didnt retaliate physically, but instead shouted, Grace Salen! It was the first time he called her by her full name. The dramatic scene between the two of them came to an end when the phone rang. It was a call from Mr. Ethan Smith. Eder had to put her down and let her answer the call. Taking a breath to calm down, she asked, Dad, whats up? Chapter 215 Darling, are Eders injuries getting better? This is something your older brother did without much thought. Since hes getting better, why dont you take him back to the Smiths Vi tonight for a family banquet? After all, they were engaged, and Eder had never officially apanied her to the Smith family. Mr. Smith hadnt even seen him much Grace thought for a moment and felt that it was indeed not very appropriate. Okay, Dad, I understand. We wille for dinner on time tonight. Good girl Mr. Smith chatted with her for a bit before hanging up the phone. The living room returned to silence. Grace looked at her phone, her head hanging low, not even bothering to look up at the man standing in front of her. Ider couldnt see her expression and felt a little puzzled. He decided to squat down next to her feet and unexpectedly saw her eyes reddened, with teardrops shimmering like fleeting meteors in the night sky. The sight of those tears made Eders heart tremble. He couldn 1 bear to see her feeling wronged, so he softened his tone and asked, Whats wrong? Grace pouted, turned her face away, and didnt even look at him. You yelled at me. I didnt. Grace felt even more wronged. With todays incident, she finally realized it. Eder, deep down, was always a domineering and proud man. Moreover, his strength and skills surpassed hers. Usually, Eder would amodate her, but when they really argued, she couldnt win against him physically. She didnt even know what he would do if he truly got angry, and that fear was unbearable for her. She couldnt let Eder suppress her spirit. She was unwilling to be forever his soft and gentle little darling!! She wanted to rise up as the queen! She had to crush the idea of Eder controlling her completely! It seemed that she needed to prepare a little surprise for Eder earlier than nned. She had to find an opportunity to challenge his dominance and establish her authority! Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 She was very dissatisfied and managed to squeeze out a couple of tears. So what if its acting? She can do it too. I cant believe you dont admit it! Not only did you call me by my full name, but you also shouted at me and tried to force me! Eder was rendered speechless by her usations. He was indeed in the wrong. After almost losing his life several times, he couldnt possibly shout at his precious wife. She deserved limitless affection. The recent incident was indeed a result of him failing to contral his emotions. In his eyes, Grace was different from others. He had to speak softly, gently, and tenderly for her to continue liking him. He immediately straightened his posture, stood tall with a military stance. I was wrong. Having achieved half of his goal, Grace wiped away her fake tears and ignored him. She arrogantly went upstairs to get ready to leave for the Smith familys house. Eder silently followed behind her, bowing his head like a guilty chil: Since they were going out, Grace never paid him any attention or spoke to him. Eder couldnt stand the cold treatment. Apologizing sincerely didnt work, so he decided to act pitiful. He rubbed his back, limped as he walked, and even gritted his teeth, Grace, it seems like you hit my tailbone just now Grace nced at his firm and tight buttocks. Hes just pretending! She always controlled herself. Every punch she threw was aimed at the fleshier areas on his back, so there was no way his tailbone would hurt. Finally, he got her to turn her head and look at him. Eder was delighted and reached out to hold her waist. But she calmly avoided his gesture, picked up her bag, and walked out of the vi without looking back. Eder had no choice but to put on a helpless expression and obediently followed her into the car. Two luxury cars quickly left the Grant mansion and headed towards the tranquil Mount Galen where the Smiths family resided. In the car, Eder asionally stole nces at Grace who was sitting beside him. She remained focused on admiring the scenery passing by without turning her head. Eder resisted the urge to say something tender several times. After all, he couldnt say anything too explicit in front of his bodyguards. The two of them remained silent throughout the journey. Upon arriving at the Smith familys residence, Grace had a cold expression on her face as she was the first to get out of the car. However, instead of going straight inside, she stood at the entrance, waiting for Eder. Eder noticed her and hurriedly ran over, taking the initiative to hold her small hand and interlocking their fingers tightly. Grace didnt resist and let him pull her. She leaned close and whispered softly, Im still angry about The Mnie Chapter 217 what happened today. Ill let it go for now, but Ill remember it. Youll have to make it up to me with interest. Waiting for her at the doorstep made Eder happy enough. He would dly ept any punishment, even if it was a hundred times worse. He nodded seriously in response. Seeing his immediate agreement, Grace achieved her goal. As they entered the vi, her face instantly switched back to a smiling expression, while Eder returned to his usual serious demeanor. Laura was waiting at the door. Seeing them, Grace let go of Eder and approached Laura, linking arms with her affectionately. Suddenly, Eder felt emptyChanded, but Graces warmth hadntpletely faded away. He felt a momentary dizziness, a ringing in his cars, and his body felt weak, making it hard to move. He stopped and took a deep breath, suppressing the overwhelming fear. What was happening to his body? Was it the aftermath of the S401 biochemical virus as Mark Briston mentioned? Or was it a sign that his life might suddenly end one day? Or maybe he was overthinking things. Noticing that Eder was lost in thought, Grace turned and asked, Whats wrong? Eder snapped back to reality and quietly followed them, saying, Nothing, just thinking about work matters. His behavior displeased Laura, who expressed her disapproval, saying. Youre mistaken. We came here with my sisterCinw to have a real with the Smith family. How can you still be preupied. with work? He acknowledged herment, saying. Youre correct, sisterCinw, but his mind was focused on something else. Concerned, Laura turned to Grace and expressed, SisterCinw, is he truly treating you well? If he ever mistreats you,e back and inform us. Your big brother will always support you. Grace preferred to handle her rtionship matters privately and nodded without much enthusiasm. She asionally nced back at Eder, who seemed off since they entered the vi. Eder, you dont look well. Is something bothering you? Eder forced a slight smile. Its nothing. Im just not used to the cold wind after not going out at night for a long time. Grace looked at the rustling leaves in the garden. It does feel chilly. Lets go inside quickly. Mr. Smith, Chris, and Lianne were already waiting in the dining room. Laura walked over to Chris and took a seat, while Grace and Eder sat beside each other. As Mr. Smith, who upied the main seat, didnt begin eating, everyone sat upright and waited, each with their own thoughts. Mr. Smith scanned the room, eventually focusing on Grace, a contented smile appearing on his aged face. Its been so many years, and my youngest baby, Grace, has grown up, he remarked. If the second and third sons were here today, and the third son brought his fiancee from the Grammer family, our family would beplete. Chapter 247 His words added to the already solemn atmosphere in the dining room. Grace remained motionless, looking at Mr. Smith. Tather, lets put aside the matter of the second brother for now. I believe he has a n. Maybe hell bring back a daughterCinw for you. Last time, Emma mentioned that led went to the city to pursue her second brother, but Grace didnt know how it was going. However, as the saying goes, the woman pursues the man, and the fact that there was Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. no news of Hedda returning to Frant City indicated that things were going well. Is that true? Has your second brother already found someone hes interested in? Mr. Smith asked. Grace chuckled and replied, I cant say for sure. Just trust in hin. Before Mr. Smith could respond, Lianne sneered and interjected. Youre right. How can the marriage of a wealthy family be decided by oneself? What if your second brother brings back an uneducated wild girl? Our familywould be aughingstock, wouldnt it? She sneered and deliberately painted her finger at Grace. Do you think everyone can be as headstrong as you? Three years ago, you insisted on marrying your exChusband and ended up killing him before realizing your mistake. As soon as those words were uttered, everyone, except for Mr. Smith and Grace, abruptly put down. their spoon. The sound resonated loudly, causing Liannes hands to tremble. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 The atmosphere at the dining table instantly became very serious. A mix of low pressure emanated from several people, a bit intimidating. The servants who were waiting on the side for instructions were scared and retreated. Chris and his wife both looked up, ring at Lianne. Eder frowned and his face turned cold, his expression beneath the ghost mask particrly gloomy. Lianne also felt a chill from this situation, but she arrogantly snorted, forcibly reiming her presence. Why are you all looking at me? Everything I said is the truth. She wanted to say it right in front of Eder, making him see that Laura was nothing but a dirty slut! Mr. Smith was a little unhappy and coughed lightly twice. Were having a meal. Why are you bringing these things up? Shut up and eat your food! Lianne was still quite tactful, knowing that she had already achieved her goal of provoking a conversation. The gaze of Chris and his wife, as well as Eder, turned to Grace who was sitting beside them. She was quietly eating her meal, her face devoid of any extra expression, as if she hadnt heard. Liannes words just now. This was not like her usual retaliatory personality. Eder found it strange and tentatively picked up a mushroom, which she didnt like, and put it in her bowl. This one is nutritious, and the taste is actually not bad. You should eat more. Graces hand suddenly stopped. In front of everyone, she didnt speak but just stared back at Eder. Only Eder knew that this stare was a warning, indicating that she was clearly holding back her anger. She had anger inside but didnt release it, which was not her usual style. Eder didnt know what she was thinking, but he knew that if he let that mushroom, which she disliked the most, end up in her bowl, he might experience something when they returned home tonight. So he consciously picked the mushroom back from her bowl and ate it himself. Graces expression finally eased. Mr. Smith noticed this scene, and his deep and turbid eyes narrowed slightly. It was Mr. Smithar what he was thinking. The meal was not enjoyed pleasantly. When Mr. Smith saw Eder drop his spoon.he smiled gently and asked, Eder, do the dishes prepared by the Smith familys chef suit your taste? Theyre fine. Im already full. Mr. Smith, take your time. Mr. Smith also stopped eating. Tve had enough as well, but Im getting old, and my legs arent good. I want to go to the study and find a few books. Let them continue eating. Can you push me there? It was obvious that he wanted to have a private conversation with Edder. Okay. Eder didnt hesitate and got up, walking behind Mr. Smith to help push his wheelchair. Chapter 245 Once they left, Lianne continued speaking, Grace, youre really fortunate. Both of your marriages are secondChand goods, and yet Ederdoesnt mind and is willing to marry you. You should be grateful to the Smith familys influence Ah! She had just finished speaking wher. Grace picked up the halfCfilled ss of juice from the table and urately sshed it on her, across the long table. The juice sttered all over her, even on her hair. She widened her eyes. How dare you ssh me? Grace coldly raised her eyebrow. Why wouldnt I dare? Ederwas here just now, his first time having a meal at the Smith family. I tolerated you once, but who knew you would have no sense of propriety and take advantage. This is the Smith family! I am your stepmother! Grace sneered. Other than Daddy, who in this familyrecognizes your status? Dont you have any selfC awareness? You always like toe out seeking attention, it seems you deeply realize how absurdly you were born and how pitifully you live. You! Liannes face turned red with anger as she nced at Chris and his wife. Both of them wore indifferent expressions, as if the matter had nothing to do with them. Grace noticed Liannes gaze and mocked her, What are you looking at? Do you expect them to speak up for you? They are my real brother and sisterCinw. Its already a favor to me that they dont hand me the knife to cut you, all thanks to our fathers face. Once Mr. Smith left, Lianne lost her support, feeling frustrated and on the verge of tears. Grace wasnt inclined to tolerate her pretentious behavior. She picked up the steak knife from the table and reached across the long table, pressing it against Liannes neck. Lianne was frightened. Grace! If you dare to hurt me, you wont have a good life either! With so many people watching, Laura wanted to intervene and mediate, SisterCinw Chris grabbed his wifes hand, indicating for her to stay out of it. The couple remained silent, watching the drama unfold. Lianne felt helpless, sensing the fork pressing against her skin, causing a slight sting. She didnt dare to have. Seeing her hesitation, Grace sneered, Besides running your mouth and clinging to my fathers. coatC tails, what else are you capable of Lianne was speechless. If you keep your tail tucked and stay lowCkey, I can let you enjoy thest wave of wealth and prosperity before I inherit the family business. But if you provoke me She paused, her eyes sharp and menacing, leaning closer to Lianne as she whispered, Ill have someone kidnap you in a few days and dump you in the deep mountains to feed the wild boaTS. Liannes eyes narrowed. I dare you to try! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Oh, you can test me. Ive always been rebellious. Do you think Im incapable? Confronted with Graces intense and icy stare, Lianne fell intoplete silence. In the study, Eder assisted Mr. Smith in searching for books on the top shelf. Is it this one? Or that one? Mr. Smith adjusted his reading sses and squinted. The one in the middle. Eder retrieved it and handed it to him. Mr. Smiths aged hands gently caressed the book cover. He spoke calmly, Initially, I agreed to your engagement with her because I appreciated your decisive nature in the business field. How have the two of you been getting along during your time together? Eder stood obediently, listening, but a trace of doubt emerged in his mind. It seemed like Mr. Smithwas no longer satisfied with him. Grace takes good care of me, and Im grateful to her. Rest assured, Mr. Smith, she is the precious gem of the Lu family, and shes also the one I want to cherish in my hands for the rest of my life. I will take good care of her. Although his words were sincere, Mr. Smiths expression grew increasingly serious, even apanied by a sigh. Mr. Smith? Its good that you think that way, but my daughter has been spoiled by me since childhood. She always wants to have the upper hand in everything she does, and she doesnt hold back when speaking, even to her elders. Her nature makes her susceptible to losses, so Im looking for a partner who can subdue her and teach her obedience. Eder tightly pressed his lips, refraining from an immediate response. He couldnt understand. Isnt it every fathers wish for their sonCinw to adore and pamper their daughter? Mr. Smith actually wanted him to transform Grace into a submissive wife? For twentyCthree years, her fiery temperament couldnt be contained. It was nearly impossible for him to suddenly take over and achieve that. Mr. Smith continued, Grace always listens to her eldest brother. Only he can rein her in. I hope you can learn from him in this regard. Did he want him to learn from Chris? They were adversaries, and Chris had even sent people to kill him before. If it werent for Grace, they might have be enemies. Mr. Smith, actually Grace listens to me when ites in important matters. Mr. Smith saw through his attempt to conceal. Theres no need to hide it. Ive heard about your affairs. Eder was taken aback. He had heard? Were rumors spreading about him and Grace? Mr. Smith stated, Im growing old, and I probably wont be able to be with my children for many more years. If you cant fulfill my wish, I will have to reconsider your engagement. Eder immediately assumed a determined stance, squatting down to meet Mr. Smiths gaze from the wheelchair. Mr. Smith, rest assured, I will properly guide Grace and make her an obedient and virtuous wife! Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Mr. Smith patted his shoulder with relief. It wasnt that he treated his daughter poorly, but he had been scolded and managed by her mother his entire life. Graces personality was very simr to her mothers, with the same arrogance and recklessness, fearless of anyone or anything. He didnt want his daughter to follow in her mothers footsteps. He hoped she would be obedient, someone to look after her so she wouldnt take risks or put herself in danger, living a safe and peaceful life. Eders expression grew more contemtive as he left the study, lost in his thoughts about the matter at hand. In the corridor, Grace was waiting for him and immediately sensed that something was amiss. What did Dad say to you? Why do you look troubled as soon as you came out? Deep in thought, Eder tenderly held her hand. Its nothing he just told me to take good care of you in the future. Lets go, its gettingte. The two held hands and got into the car heading back to the Grant family vi. In the car, Grace noticed his pale lips and his overallplexion not looking too good, feeling a bit worried. Are you sure youre not feeling ufortable? Should we go back and have a doctor check on you? No need, Im really fine. Eder lightly shook his head. Since that temporary blindness and deafness in the garden, it hadnt happened again until now. Maybe he was just overthinking On the other hand, Mr. Smith had presented him with a difficult problem. If he couldnt win over the most important future father inw, it would be difficult to proceed with the engagement, regardless of their prior arrangements. But how should he deal with Grace? Seeing his distracted state, Grace didnt ask further questions. The next morning, Eder had to personally attend the monthly staff meeting at the Grant Corporation, while Grace had a meeting at Angle. They left the house together. Eder had dropped off Grace at the entrance of Angle before heading to the Grant Corporation. It seemed that Eric had been waiting for him at the door for a while. The lengthy staff meeting finally concluded after three hours. In the CEOs office, Eric handed Eder the summary materials from the meeting. Eder took them but became lost in thought, staring nkly at the documents. Boss? He snapped out of his daze, Whats wrong? Youyouve holding the documents upside dowIL Eder didnt feel embarrassed and calmly rotated the documents, flipping them over. Fric could tell that he was preupied. Since the incident where he was fined and forbidden from entering the vi, Eric had been frustrated and was looking for an opportunity to make amends. Boss, if theres something you cant figure out, you can share it with me. I have plenty of ideas! 15:15 The Nitionate and lin Hehe! Eder thought for a moment and decided to ask, In your opinion, hetween me and Grace, who would have a higher family status in th future? Eric looked puzzled. Do I need to consider this question? Definitely Grace, Grace, he replied. Eder furrowed his brows. Why? Where did you get that idea from? Eric said seriously, Boss, isnt it obvious? And everyone in thepany knows you have a strict wife, youre afraid of her! Eders eyes twitched, realizing that everyone in thepany thinks that way. But Im just being considerate to Grace, how did it turn into being afraid of her? Erics pupils shifted left and right, hesitating to expose him directly. Eders expression turned cold. If he let this perception persist among his employees, the false image might soon be real. He needed to find a way to regain his authority in Graces eyes. Do you have any good ideas? Eric was confused, Boss, what do you mean? Mr. Smith wants me to properly discipline Grace, to turn her into a submissive wife. Otherwise, he will reconsider our engagement. Help me figure out how I can establish my authority with Grace. Eric looked shocked, not sure if its possible because of Graces personality. Eder seemed serious, and Eric tried to think of a solution to help him. Ive got it! Boss, wait for me! Eric quickly left the office. Five minutester, he returned with a thick ruler and gave it to Eder. Women who dont listen indeed need proper discipline. Since were talking about discipline and education, its only fitting to have some strict household rules and establish a reputation. Maybe we can come up with a few rules that might work! Eders face darkened as he examined the ruler in his hand, realizing it was as thick as his pinky finger. 11 would surely hurt if he used it. What if he identally hit Grace? How could he bear to Moreover, what if she got scared and ran away? He gave Eric a cold look. Are you suggesting that I use such a harsh tool to assert my authority by hitting her? No need for actual physical punishment. Just put on a fierce expression and shout at her a bit, scare her. Many women actually hope for their men to be dominant and forceful. What if she falls for it? Eder looked at the ruler in his hand, lost in thought. Yesterday, before they went to the Smiths Vi for dinner, he raised his voice at Grace in the living room. Surprisingly, she burst into tears, looking hurt and fragile. He had never seriously scolded her before. Maybe she really would respond positively to this approach? The Mirate Chapter 249 Eric continued persuading, Lets just give it a try. If it doesnt work or if something seems off, we quickly apologize and show sincere remorse. Then, this matter will be resolved, right? Eder contemted carefully, nning to find an opportunity to try it out when he got home after work! Asserting his role as the head of the household! As it was nearing the end of the workday. Grace started packing up her things, preparing to wait for Eder to pick her up.. Moreover, the surprise gift she had customized for Ederhad arrived, and she nned to find an opportunity to try it tonight! Suddenly, Beth rushed in, wearing an anxious expression. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. What happened? Grace asked. Today, Abigail Green didnt attend the group activity. Her manager just found her; she secretly went to South Lake and attempted suicide by juinping into theke! What? Grace immediately stood up from her chair. Where is she? Is she dead? No, luckily she was discovered in time, and they rushed her to the hospital for treatment. But when. she jumped, it seems many passersby saw it. Now, the Butterfly Girl group is at the height of their poprity, and if news of her suicide attempt gets out, it will have a tremendous impact on us! If a popr idol group like theirs were to be associated with such negative news, the inte would explode with rumors, affecting the other girls as well. Grace sat back down in her office chair, calmly analyzing the situation. Retrieve all the surrounding surveince footage, hire PR personnel to quickly find all the witnesses. and pay them to keep quiet. If there are any recorded videos, delete them. Additionally, contact the major mediapanies with significant influence. If they n to report on it, intercept the news. immediately. But maam, there may be blind spots in the surveince, and identifying all the witnesses will require significant time and effort. Start searching as thoroughly as possible to minimize the severity of the situation. If that doesnt work, follow my instructions and do it ordingly. Give me the hospital address where Abigail is. Okay. Heres the hospital address maam. Upon receiving the hospital location, Grace immediately hailed a taxi. Abigail had experienced hardships before, and she wouldnt choose to end her life unless something extremely serious had happened. Due to the suddenness of the situation, Grace was in a hurry and forgot to send a message to Eder, who had nned to pick her up. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Grace hurriedly arrived at the hospital and immediately had Eleven and Twelve, who were following her, stand guard at the entrance to prevent any paparazzi from following or eavesdropping. When she entered the ward, Abigail was already awake, leaning her head and looking out the window with a weary expression. Abigail heard the sound of the door closing but didnt turn around. Grace, I wish I had died today. Grace sat by the bedside, feeling a bit sorry for her. On her way there, Grace already had a rough idea of what had happened. Peter was a neer in the entertainment industry. After Abigail rose to fame with the Butterfly Girl Group, he actively pursued her. They intentionally generated hype about their rtionship on variety shows, and three months ago, they quietly established a romantic rtionship. Little did they know, Peter was a scumbag who cheated on Abigail with a girl named Elizabeth, who was also a member of the Butterfly Girl Group. Elizabeth deliberately schemed against Abigail within the group, isting her and even tormenting her privately. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Abigail was already busy with her work, and Peter, for some inexplicable reason, was giving her the cold shoulder. Along with the istion, she suffered a mental breakdown. Grace felt somewhat guilty; ever since she signed Abigail to herpany, she had been focused on securing her work assignments but neglected her emotional wellCbeing. Peter is just a despicable scumbag! Abigail turned around, grabbing Graces hand, tears streaming down her face. Grace, he said Im too reserved, unwilling to kiss or do the things couples do. Is it my fault? Youre not at fault. Its your right to decide whether you want to do those things. If he truly loved he wouldnt give up on you because of that. you Abigail cried even harder. Grace hugged her and let her cry in her embrace without any worries. Today, I went to find him, but I caught him and Elizabeth naked in bed, doing that kind of thing. He said I was just an orphan and not worthy of him. He even said that he was only with me because of my fame, but I genuinely liked him Graceforted her and gently stroked her back. Are all girls who fall in love like this,pletely consumed by their emotions? Abigail was deeply saddened right now, but Grace had to wake her up! Abigail, its not that he looks down on you; its because you have insecurities deep within yourself. You need to strengthen your inner self! Moreover, you did nothing wrong. Peler cheated on you, and hes scum. Elizabeth knew you were in a rtionship with him, yet she didnt back off and even took the lead in excluding you. You cant think of ending your life. Dont you want to grow stronger and make those scumbags pay for bullying you? Abigail shook her head, sinking into selfCdoubt. T Im not like you, I have nothing. Its precisely because you have nothing that you shouldnt fear losing anything when confronting them. Besides, you have me. Dont you want to see the day when those scumbags kneel at your feet and apologize? Abigail instantly stopped crying and looked at her earnestly, her eyes gradually firming up. Coming out of the ward, Grace made a call to the Dark Bell organization. Quickly find evidence of Elizabeth and Peter secretly seeing each other. I want photos, 4K highC definition, uncensored. Yes, boss. She felt uneasy leaving Abigail, so she temporarily left Eleven and Twelve to take care of Abigail. As soon as she came out of the elevator and left the hospital, she saw Eders car from afar. Eder himself was leaning against the car, wearing a silverCgray mask, his expression not easily discernible from a distance. Grace was surprised and hurried over. Why did youe here? Eders voice was deep. Did you forget that I was supposed to pick you up? You came to the hospital without even telling me? He had been waiting downstairs for a long time, but Grace didnt answer her phone. He only found out from Beth that she hade to the hospital Oh, right! Grace embarrassedly touched her earlobe. I was busy and forgot. Ill pay attention next time. Next time? Eder felt a bit displeased, but he didnt say anything for the moment. He would deal with her later when they got back home. He helped Grace open the car door, and with his left hand, almost habitually, he blocked the roof edge to prevent her from hitting her head. Together, they returned to Grants house. During dinner, Grace remained silent, still thinking about Abigail Eder felt a pang of jealousy and had been holding back his frustration. He felt that Grace cared more about Abigail than about him. After finishing her meal, Grace went back to her own bedroom. Eder grew even more annoyed. Taking advantage of her going back to her room, he quietly returned to his own room, taking along a thick wooden ruler made of redwood. Tonight, he was determined to establish his authority! He stood in front of Graces door, hiding the ruler behind his back. Grace hadnt locked her door. He took a deep breath and forcefully twisted the doorknob. He faced Grace, who was sitting on the bed talking on the phone, with a menacing expression. He took out the ruler, his face dark and ominous, 15:19 Grace! You went to the hospital without telling me. Do you still have any regard for me, your fiance? Grace, who was inexplicably in the middle of a phone call with a member of the Dark Bell Organization, raised her eyes to him. Eder angrily mmed the ruler onto the bedside table, creating a loud Thud sound. The sound startled him as well, but he couldnt let his efforts go to waste. He kept a stern face and sternly reprimanded her. Put your hands out. Tonight, Im going to teach you a lesson! Grace stared at him, confused. Two minutester, Eder surrendered under her cold gaze. He knelt on the carpet beside the bed, with his back straight and his hands obediently pulling his own cars. Despite his rebellious expression, he couldnt hide the defiance in his eyes. Grace sat leisurely on the bed, casually ying with the ruler he had brought. Eder, are you nning to rebel? Have you forgotten what you promised mest night at the entrance of the Smith familys house? Eder choked. Last night, Grace had said to keep a record, and in a few days, he had to repay her with interest, He had actually forgotten Seeing him like this, Grace figured that he must havepletely forgotten. It didnt matter; she could help him remember in a moment. Shepared the thickness of the ruler to her little finger. It was thicker than she had thought. Eder was quite cruel! This redwood ruler was much more powerful than the thin sandalwood one she had given to Mia before. Since he had handed it over, how could she not fulfill his wish? Tonight, I origencountered a troublesome situation, and I didnt n on dealing with 1 now youre willingly delivering yourself to me. but She lowered her gaze, imitating his tone from earlier, and said in a deep voice, Reach out, Im going to teach you a lesson! Eder struggled internally but didnt move. Hmm? Grace threatened him with a nce. Will a grown up man like you break your promise? Eder was left speechless, his throat tightening in confusion. Slowly, he extended his left hand towards her, palm up and open. Grace didnt hold back either. A muffled sound echoed as the ruler made contact. He didnt flinch, not even a furrowed brow. In a gentle voice, Grace asked, Does it hurt? Eder felt the pain and responded honestly, Its bearable. Having been handling guns for many years, despite a life offort in Frant City with few calluses, his palms retained a rough texture. The ruler strike left only a twoCfingerCwide red mark on his palm Although the injury wasnt severe, it did hurt, but it was within his tolerance. Grace wasnt satisfied with his answer. Bearable simply meant average. To put it bluntly, it didnt hurt much. It appeared that she had gone easy on him. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 She held onto his fingertips, preventing him from instinctively retracting due to pain. She raised her right hand high in the air and swung the ruler with all her might, striking him three times in session. This time, she didnt hold back. With her skills in martial arts, she put all her strength into each strike. Eder sucked in a sharp breath, his jaw clenched tightly, and his arm trembled uncontrobly. His broad palm quickly swelled up, filled with blood, disying vivid purplish-red marks. The palm was only so big, not asrge as his back. With each strike of the ruler, the impact piled up in the same spot. Eder despised this kind of pain. Because the palm was fragile, the excruciating pain was piercing. His attempt to establish his authority backfired, and he was instead reprimanded by Grace. He felt both pain and frustration. He shouldnt have listened to Eries ridiculous idea! What a ridiculous nation to establish authority with a stup id ruler. It only provided Grace with a convenient tool and a valid reason to bully him! Grace saw the pain in his eyes and asked the same question, her voice filled with concern. Does it hurt? Eder understood and let out a intive sound through clenched teeth, It hurts Grace nced at his swollen palm, her heart aching for him. She put down the ruler and changed her grip, using her thumb to gently massage away the pain. As she massaged, she spoke in a gentle and reassuring tone. Since you know it hurts, if you were to hit me, the pain I would feel might be even stronger than yours. So why would you want to use this kind of thing to bully me? Eder felt a sense of injustice and couldnt help but exin, his words filled with genuine remorse. I didnt mean it. I was just trying to scare you. How could I ever bring myself to really hit you with this? But Grace was willing to use it to hit him. Not only did she hit him, but she struck him with great force! After striking him, she would proceed to massage the affected area, abination of punishment and tenderness that left him feeling frustrated but unable to vent his anger. He felt even more wronged, and the corners of his eyes turned slightly red. Grace maintained a serious expression, her voice firm as she lectured him. Thats not eptable either! Did I use it to scare you? What if my heart cant handle it, and your sudden fierceness scares me so much that I faint? Moreover, isnt a wife supposed to be cherished and protected? Eder remained silent, his heart heavy with guilt. She continued, her voice filled with unwavering determination. A real man should use his abilities to deal with the bad people outside, not to harm his own woman. Such a man is utterly useless. Is that the kind of man you want to be? Graces eyes gleamed with a cold light, waiting for his response. Eder finally admitted his mistake, his voice tinged with remorse. I was wrong. Then, should you be punished tonight? She asked, her voice stern but with a hint of tenderness. should, Eder replied without hesitation. 19:10 The Millenaire Chapter 251 Grace firmly grasped his fingertips once again, picked up the ruler from the side, and struck him. twice in rapid session, the force unchanged. Eder pressed his lips tightly, watching as the ruler struck his palm relentlessly, turning it pale and quickly causing it to swell, leaving deeper purplish red marks. With these two strikes, Im calling out my full name while disciplining you severely. Do you understand and acknowledge it? Grace asked, her voice carrying a mix of seriousness and affection. I do, Eder replied, his voice filled with genuine regret. Seeing his sincere attitude, Grace put down the ruler and said. Stay there, dont get up. Then she got up and went to the living room, quickly returning with a tube of anti-inmmatory cream from the medicine box. She applied the cream to his swollen hand, feeling a slight tingling sensation. Eder let out a soft hiss, Blow on it Grace frowned, her small face looking fierce, Serves you right! You brought this upon yourself, so bear with it. Although she said that, she carefully blew cool air, helping to soothe his throbbing and injured palm. While applying the ointment, she couldnt help but feel curious, Why did you suddenly gather the courage tonight? Who advised you? Eder thought for a moment. elder and Graces beloved father, so he couldnt me Mr. Smith was a him. So he had no choice but to It was Eric, he gave me a lousy idea, Eder straightforwardly shifted the me to Eric, the foolish guy. He didnt hold back in criticizing Iric, even recounting word-for-word what Eric had said to him during the day. To his surprise, after listening. Grace didnt show any intention of punishing Eric. Instead, she seemed to be contemting something. Eric has a point. If a man doesnt listen, he does need proper discipline. But youve already. presented the family rules, so Ill think about setting a few more rules for you during this period. How does that sound? Eder hung his head, remaining silent, feeling quite miserable inside. He regretted confessing. He had only ended up hurting himself! Without receiving his answer, Grace first used a tissue to wipe off the ointment from her own hand, then used her fingertips to lift his lowered chin. Cat got your longue? He didnt feel too good! But under the imposing force of Graces ruler, he could only respond with a bitter smile, his lips curling, Ill follow your lead. Satisfied, Grace nodded, Alright, I think youve confessed enough for now. Lets forget about tonights incident. He keenly noticed that she said tonight. So, she hadnt begun keeping a record of the past days incidents yet? His throat tightened nervously as he anxiously stared at Graces delicate face. Seeing his expression, Grace smiled mischievously, gently caressing his check. Dont worry, Eder. On this auspicious night. I have a big surprise gift for you. Youll be amazed! He swallowed hard. Surprise? It was almost frightening. Every time she gave him a surprise, it never turned out well. Last time it was the bankruptcy documents, employment contracts, and medication for condition 023. What would it be this time? With a curious gaze fixed on him, Grace got up, opened the wardrobe, and took out a washboard. Ta-da! In order to match Eders status, I specially had this thousand-year-old a rare golden agarwood washboard custom-made! Its made of solid wood, with a refreshing fragrance, guaranteed to provide the most caring service to Edders knees! Eder looked at the expensive washboard in her hand, his spine stiffened, and his face turned pale. Grace raised an eyebrow and smirked, her voice sweet, Eder, do o you like it? He gritted his teeth and nodded, feeling bitter inside. With a heavy tone, he uttered a few words. Grace, you really do love to hurt me. Of course, Grace handed him the washboard, Here, try it out. Eders trembling fingertips received the expensive custom-made washboard from her. He ced the it on the carpet beside the bed and slowly moved his knees onto it. As soon as he knelt, Eders features tightened, and he took a deep breath. Indeed, it was top-quality wood, hard enough! It really hurt The sharp edges of the washboard pressed against his knees, causing him to invoGracentarily arch hisExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. back. He boldly wrapped his arms around Graces legs, burying his face in herp, softly whimpering. He resembled a wounded and pitiful little creature seekingfort. Grace gently rubbed the back of his head. Seeing his distressed appearance, she felt a twinge of pity. His injuries had already healed quite a bit, and this was the least physically harmful and most gentle method. If she softened her heart at the first instance, she would have failed, and all her lecturing would have been in vain. With that in mind, she hardened her heart and patted his shoulder. Who said you could be punished like this? Keep your knees at a 90-degree angle, straighten your back, be obedient! Kneel for 30 minutes before we talk further. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Just kneel for 30 minutes with the washboard? Eder let out a long sigh of relief. Based on the severity with which Grace had treated him in the past, he had thought she would make him kneel all night, or at least start with four or five hours. Compared to before, Grace was very gentle today. It seemed that Grace still cared for him. He felt much better in his heart and reGracectantly lifted his head from Graces legs, straightening his posture to ept his punishment. In the correct position, the weight of his entire body pressed onto his knees. It became increasingly painful, and he continuously adjusted his breathing, asionally closing his eyes to count the time. Seeing that he had stopped making a fuss, Grace opened her phone and continued to deal with. Abigails matter. Beth had sent her several messages in a row, but she had been too focused on setting rules for Eder and had forgotten to check her phone. Now, as she looked, Beth asked her to check the trending topics. The news of Abigails suicide couldnt be suppressed. It had been exposed by bystanders who filmed a video and uploaded it online, and it had made it to the trending topics. Despite Angles PR teams efforts to reduce its poprity, the topic remained in the top ten. She was considering a soGracetion when Dark Bell sent her several high-definition photos. There were photos of Peter and Elizabeth holding hands and kissingte at night, as well as clear, uncensored photos taken by the hidden cameras in their hotel room. There were over twenty of them. A mischievous smile tugged at the corners of Graces lips. These photos came at just the right time! She called Beth. Send a notice in Angles name. State that Abigail is the victim and reveal her previous romantic rtionship with Peter, as well as the truth behind her heartbreaking choice to mit suicide. Also, I have a photo here. BGracer the womans face, but make it obvious that its not Abigail. Send it to the reporters and media, urging them to quickly write articles and generate more attention. AfterMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. hanging up the phone, she selected a provocative yet not too explicit high resoGracetion photo and sent it to Beth. Ten minutester, the hot search rankings quickly underwent a thorough cleansing. The term Peters affair leading to Abigails heartbreak and suicide attempt swiftly climbed to the top. The entertainment company Starlight Entertainment, where Peter belonged, couldnt sit still and immediately released a statement. They denied Peters past romantic rtionship with Abigail and his affair. They even threatened legal action, iming they would sue those spreading rummors. Grace read Starlights official blog, then used her own ount to edit a short article and posted it. [When walking the path of darkness, you will inevitably enconuer ghosts. Some people think they can hide their heinous acts from everyone, but even if they dont admit it, we have solid evidence! IF these individuals have even a shred of conscience, they should sincerely apologize to ourpanys victim and admit to all their wrongdoings. Otherwise, they will hear the consequences!] Shortly after posting this message, Grace received a call from Peters manager. Mr, Noah, the manager, asked, Miss Grace, do you really have solid evidence? Grace responded coldly. Over twenty high resoGracetion, uncensored photos. What if they were disyed on the big screens in the square on repeat tomorrow? No. please! Please dont do that! Our bosss intention is for both sides to take a step back. Since youve just entered the S city market and are not yet firmly established, lets find apromise. How much money do you want? Grace chuckled upon hearing this, Yourpany, Starlight, cant afford my price. If you offer too little, I wont even take you seriously. In fact, my goal is quite simple: I only target Peter. He should apologize, admit to all his mistakes, and leave the entertainment industry. Not a single demand less. Well You cant decide on this matter. Ask your boss at Starlight to give up Peter or the entire if he wantspany. Let him decide! I want to see the result by tomorrow at thetest, or else tomorrows trending topics will be about Starlight Entertainments dark secrets. After hanging up the phone, Grace sent another message to Beth, [Butterfly Girl Groups group activities will be suspended for now. Except for Abigail and Elizabeth, the other members solo activities will continue. Keep a close eye on Elizabeth, and Ill deal with her when I have time.] She was concentrating on her typing when her sleeve was lightly tugged by a man beside her. Eder was breathing heavily, sweat dripping from his forehead. His knees were nearly numb from the pain, enduring this torture for over half an hour. He used his own method to silently remind Grace. Its time! Grace was busy typing on herputer and ignored him. He felt helpless and frustrated, so he weakly called out to her, Grace Mm. Grace didnt even lift her head, casually responding, clearly not paying attention to him. Im in pain Its been 30 minutes!! le tightened his grip on her sleeve. Tine, she replied absentmindedly, still not looking up. What does fine mean? Should I get up or not? Eder couldnt understand her attitude. Ile endured for another ten minutes, but Grace was still engrossed in her phone. Is the phone more interesting to her? Or has she be addicted to it? Eder became furious! He quickly stood up from the washing board, grabbed Graces delicate wrist, and pushed her down onto the bed, using his arm to hold her down. Hey, my phone! Eder increased the pressure, not allowing her to reach for her phone. Whats more important, the phone or me? Grace frowned, confused by this ridiculous question. How can they bepared? Of course, you are more important. Eder snorted and leaned closer to her. Dangerous coklness flickered in his ck eyes. Then why do you only look at your phone and not at me? Im working. Grace turned her face away, her cheeks bGraceshing from his warm breath. The Holl Work can never be finished. It can be dealt with tomorrow as well. His dark eyes narrowed slightly, and he licked his upper incisors with his tongue, a wicked smile forming on his face. Youve ignored me for so long, are you still angry? Hmm? Graces tone rose, not understanding his meaning. Eder directly answered her with his actions. He grabbed her arm and flipped her over. His husky and maic voice approached her ear, teasingly. Today, no matter what you say, it wont stop me, my dear wife. Grace sensed the dangerous aura emanating from him and started to panic. A wicked smile adorned the noble and handsome face of the man. His uninjured right hand covered. her mouth, not giving her any chance to speak or resist. Then, regardless of her sobbing, he continued without stopping. It was only now that Grace realized that Eder was feeling frustrated and angry tonight. He must have been holding back his anger for a long time. He truly cherished and loved her. Within the bounds of control, he could obediently endure being beaten and even let her vent her frustrations. However, there were limits. He wouldnt tolerate going too far or crossing his bottom line. Once the line was crossed, he would respond like he was now. Using his own way, he punished her Bercely. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 In the bedroom, the dim light of the tablemp east a romantic glow on the picturesque scenery. Grace made an effort to regain herposure, taking advantage of a brief gap to skillfully flip her upper body. With her hands and elbows pressing against his corbone, she prevented him from approaching again. Her chest heaved up and down heavily, gasping for breath after his punishment just now. Caught by the coldness in her gaze, Eders handsome face wrinkled, his eyes reddened at the corners. His ck pupils glistened, showing a hint of distress. Grace, are you trying to suffocate me? Grace witnessed the expression of helplessness on his face for the first time, and her heart skipped a beat. Grace After struggling for a few seconds, Grace sumbed to his exquisite acting skills and his irresistible charm. Turn off the lights! And dont leave any marks on my neck! Eder smirked triumphantly and switched off the bedsidemp with a crisp sound. Moonlight seeped through the gaps in the curtains, casting scattered beams on the bed, obscuring the ambiguous atmosphere in the room. A night of intimacy. Morning came. Grace had slept deeply throughout the night. She was awakened by Eders kiss. When she woke up, she found him lying beside her, his hand propping up his head, elbow resting on the pillow. His thin lips curved into a sensuous smile, and his deep, mesmerizing ck eyes stared at her unwaveringly. Did you sleep wellst night? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Grace nced at him, rolled over, and continued to sleep. Im exhausted, Im sleepy. Eder embraced her waist and moved her closer to him, resting her head in the crook of his arm. She didnt resist, and soon fell asleep again, in a daze. Eder watched her with affection, his wellCdefined fingers sliding gently along her upturned nose. Having her in his life made him so happy, and he would remember it forever. Even if he had to give up his life in the future, he would have no regrets! Her nose tickled under his touch, causing her eyebrows to furrow. What are you doing? Eder leaned closer to her ear, his deep voice serious. Grace, how about we establish three rules? In private, Ill listen to you in everything, but outside, try to listen to me as much as possible. What do you think? Grace fell silent for a moment. Men are concerned about their reputation, especially someone like Eder, who sits at the top of the pyramid and has a group of subordinates who obey his orders. His authority cannot be vited in public. He wanted her to y the role of a gentle and vulnerable wife in public, and Grace understood that. Okay. Eder kissed her forehead, satisfied with her answer. Then, how long do you n to stay in bed? Dont you need to deal with Abigails trending news today? Right! The trending news! Grace instantly woke up and reached for her phone on the bedside table. Last night, she was too engrossed in fooling around with Eder and forgot to charge her phone. She didnt have much battery left, and it had already shut down. She pGracegged in the phone and waited for a few minutes before turning it back on. As soon as it powered on, she saw a flood of missed calls. Most of them were from Beth and Eleven. Did something happen to Abigail for Eleven to call her so many times? She dialed Elevens number back. Miss, you finally answered the call! Reporters and media have surrounded the hospital, insisting on interviewing Miss Abigail. The security guards from the Twelve United Hospital had to block the doors together. I dont know how long they can hold on! Graces expression immediately turned serious. How is Abigails mental state now? Can she handle the interview? Eleven nced into the ward. She seems unstable, and the reporters questions are usually sharp. It might touch upon Miss Abigails sensitive spots. Alright, I understand. Ille right away. She hung up the phone, but as soon as she stood up, her legs couldnt stop trembling. It took her a moment to steady herself by grabbing the bedside table. Eder was too harshst night! Punishing her for most of the night, she barely had any rest, and now it was already morning. On the other hand, Eders face was well nourished, radiating a sense of vitality after a good nights sleep. He was full of energy. Indeed, there was a significant difference in physical stamina between men and women. Grace refocused her thoughts. Eders arm gently encircled her waist from behind, and he rested his chin on her shoulder. Going out? Yes. How about having breakfast first? No, I have to quickly tidy up and go to the hospital first, she replied, not idle as she swiftly changed into a dress Eder didnt stop her, but asked, Do you need my help? No, its just a small matter. She turned her head towards the door, and Eder pulled her back into his arms, pinching her chin and looking at her earnestly with his dark eyes. Grace, you are not alone anymore. You have to learn to make use of your man! He emphasized the word use and his lips curved into a mischievous smile. A clever y on words. Grace bGraceshed slightly and pretended not to understand, saying, I understand. If I have any problems I cant solve, I wille to you. Eder nodded gently, satisfied. Without his interference, Grace freshened up and quickly put on light makeup before leaving the house. All the entrances and exits of the hospital were crowded with reporters and media because of Abigail, who was in the hospital. Grace drove her car directly into the parking lot, as it had stricter control over the flow of people. Only a few sporadic media personnel were waiting at the exit. In the ward, Abigails condition had improvedpared to yesterday, but her face was still pale and haggard. Take a look at this. Grace handed her phone to Abigail, and there was a text message with an apology written by Peter overnight. Abigail took it and as she read further, her eyes gradually turned red and she couldnt hold back her tears She was Graces only friend in Frant City Welfare Home, and seeing her so heartbroken, Grace couldnt help but feel sad as well. Abigail, this scumbag, besides being a star in Starlight now and having a good family background, just a mere affair wontpletely destroy him. Moreover, he has many fans on the inte who help cover up for him. If we want to kick him out of the entertainment industry, well have to put in more effort. Grace handed her a tissue box and continued. However, as long as you want to, 1 can do everything in my power to make him and Elizabeth pay a hundredfold price. There is no need for that. Abigail wiped her tears away. Her eyes, which had be swollen from crying, looked unusually resoGracete. Grace, you have already helped me so much. I cant trouble you anymore. Ill handle the rest on my own! I want to personally enjoy the pleasure of revenge! When she saw this little piece of writing personally edited by Peter, she felt furious. Because Peter, both implicitly and explicitly, was still mocking her, saying it was all her fault. He appeared to apologize but was secretly ming her, while believing in the innocence of true love. It was all bullshit! Im d to see you regain your strength! Grace tidied up her earlobe. Starting from today, you are my highly regarded top artist. I hope you can win the Best Actress award this year with your talent, and let Peter see clearly that he gave up on a precious gem. That Elizabeth is not worthy to be mentioned in the same breath as you! Thank you, Grace. Abigail hugged her tightly, her heart filled with countless emotions. She had no parents and had lived as an orphan for over twenty years. Her only stroke of Graceck was meeting Grace. The hospital is swarmed with reporters. Its not peaceful here. Ill take you to a different ce to stay. How about a few days of rest and recover fully before making aeback? Abigail shook her head. This time, I wont run away. Let those media peoplee in. I can handle even the sharpest questions. One day, I want Peter and Elizabeth to kneel and bow before millions of viewers! Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 CEO Storms Office. Eder had just entered the office, and before his chair could even warm up, Eric came in, hopping and skipping, seeking his reward. Boss, youre full of energy today. The battlest night must have been great, right? He rubbed his hands together, wearing a silly smile on his face, resembling an eager puppy. Full of energy? After scrubbing clothes on the washboard for nearly an hourst night, his knees were still swollen and bruised. Indeed, he was walking with a certain ir. Eder narrowed his dark eyes, his expression unreadable, but his lips curved into a smile, somewhat unsettling. Eric was bewildered. It was the first time he had seen such a strange expression on his bosss face. It seemed like anger, yet it also appeared as if he was in a good mood? Did he seed or fail? Eric felt uncertain. Eder, for the first time ever, wore a pair of allCck leather gloves to work today. He took off his gloves and showed the palm of his left hand to Eric, his low voice devoid of emotion. What do you think of this situation? Eric looked at his left hand, and his gaze fell upon the swollen purpleCred bruises on his palm. His eyes widened in shock. This Was he beaten by Miss Grace again? His hand was so swollen; she must have hit him hard! Miss Grace was truly fierce Eric subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He could already imagine how disastrous the situation was, considering that his boss followed his advice and acted ordinglyst night. With his bosss ferocity and grudgeCholding nature, he would never ept it quietly. He would drag Eric along and suffer together. Damn it, instead of seeking reward, he had walked right into a trap! Erics legs nearly gave out in an instant, causing him to copse to the floor. He clutched onto Eders right leg, wearing a miserable expression on his face. Because his acting skills were inadequate, he couldnt produce tears. He could only howl at the top of his Gracengs: Boss! Im guilty! I shouldnt have given you such a lousy idea. Its all my fault! Im willing to ept any punishment! Temporary suspension is fine, but please dont deduct my sry. Otherwise, Ill have to eat instant noodles every day, sob Eders eyes deepened, and he looked down at him condescendingly, but his lips carried a hint of a smile. Who said I was going to punish you? Huh? Erics mournful expression froze for a moment, appearing somewhatical. He lifted his face, full of disbelief. Youre not going to punish me? Could it be that youre going to give me a raise? Yes, a raise. Eders voice was steady and soundedpletely genuine. Although Erics lousy idea led to him being beaten, it also provided him with a good opportunityCNot Chapter 254 only did he get to enjoy a sumptuous mealst night, but he also sessfully made arrangements with Grace as he had wished, resolving the thorny issue regarding Mr. Smith So, not only was Eric not in the wrong, he had actually done somethingmendable! Eric had no idea about his bosss true reasons, and his eyes widened in shock. He looked at Eder with deep suspicion.n Is his Boss going crazy from being beaten? Or does he have a liking for pain or humiliation. Does he get more excited the harder Miss Grace hits him? While Eric stared at Eder, thetter was lost in thought. He remembered Graces sweet and helpless demeanor fromst night when he punished her, how she whimpered and begged. The adorable sight melted his heart, and his lips unconsciously curled into a smile. While Eric stared at him, unable to look away, he couldnt help but feel that Eders smile was. somewhat creepy Is he savoring the memories? Is he really a masochist? Erics facial features twisted with confusion, and he observed Eder strangely, Eder noticed Erics gaze and asked, Youre not happy about getting a raise? Eric immediately burst into a big smile. Happy! Of course, Im happy! Boss, feel free to call me anytime for more good deeds like this! If Miss Grace cant satisfy you, Im willing to take over for her. I guarantee youll be satisfied with my service! Eder looked at him with a strange expression, gradually turning gloomy. What the hell are you talking about, you idiot? Miss Grace cant satisfy me? You think you can take her ce? What do you take me for? Eric suddenly realized, Hoss, I understand now! This is Miss Graces excGracesive privilege! Its your little game between husband and wife! He put on a very understanding smile and exited the CEOs office. Eder stared at his submissive figure, utterly bewildered. Why did it feel like he couldnt understand a word Eric was saying? On Graces side, the interview in the hospital room wasing to an end. My rtionship with Peter came to aplete end from the moment I jumped off the bridge. yesterday. I dont want to dwell on the past, whether it be the pain or the happiness. Once I recover, 1 will devote myself wholeheartedly to my work and strive to bring better works to my faus and the audience. The shlights and shutter sounds echoed in front of Abigail. Grace only allowed a few infGraceential journalists and media outlets to enter for the interview.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After listening to Abigails statement, the journalists exchanged uces. It seemed like they werent going to delve deeper into Peters affair? Reporter A: Miss Green, when you jumped into theke yesterday due to Mr. Parkers affair, you must have been devastated at that time. What supported you toe out of that emotional state so quickly? Reporter B: Mr. Parker apologized to youst night. From what youre saying, are you willing to forgive him? Can you reveal who the actress he had an affair with is? Abigail fell into a long silence and didnt speak. Seeing this, Grace signaled to her manager. The manager, with keen eyesight, interrupted the interview and said. Alright, everyone, Miss Greens body hasnt fully recovered yet, and todays nterview has just ended. Let her rest early. The media outlets dispersed. After everyone left, Grace approached Abigail on the hospital bed and asked, Why didnt you take the opportunity to expose the malicious deeds done to you by that scumbag and his mistress? It would have allowed theizens to criticize them. Abigail shook her head. Because I know its useless to do that. I understand the principle of hurting the enemy by a thousand and damaging oneself by eight hundred. Even if they are being criticized now, so what? After some time, when the storm subsides, they can still thrive. Besides, the inte has a long memory. If I expose everything, it will be a dark secret that affects my future in the industry. Its better to brush it off lightly, and it might even earn me sympathy and leave a good impression on the public. Hearing Abigails words, Grace felt relieved. Youve grown a lot through this incident. Abigail smiled at her, held her hand, and said emotionally, I have you to thank for everything. To me, you are a friend more important than family or a lover. Hey! You cant say that! If your future husband finds out, wont he be jealous of me? The both of them laughed together. In the afternoon, Abigail voGracentarily requested to be discharged from the hospital, and Grace called the doctor for a follow up appointment. Suddenly, the manager rushed into the hospital room in a panic. Ms. Grace, Ms. Green, quickly look at your phones! Elizabeth is live streaming and crying! Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Grace and Abigail exchanged nces and took out their phones, opening the live streaming app. Elizabeths live stream had already surpassed ten million views. She was crying in front of the camera, tears streaming down her face,ining to the audience in the live chat about being informed by thepany yesterday that her sponsorships were temporarily suspended. It seemed like she was going to be put on the shelf by thepany. pitifully talked about how she had a sleepless night because of this, covertly implicating Abigail, suggesting that Abigail had caused her current situation. She also mentioned that because Peters bed and the actress in the photo had a simrity to her, she had endured an undeserved cmity and faced baseless criticism. She emphasized that she and Peter were just ordinary friends. In the hospital room, as she put on a show of tears and sobbing in front of the camera, the atmosphere became heavy. Grace looked at thements in her live chat, and many people had started sympathizing with her. Because Abigails interview had just ended and hadnt been posted online yet, Elizabeths act of ying the victim had resulted in a wave of criticism directed towards Abigail. Manyizens who were unaware of the truth used her of being scheming, deliberately seeking attention, and other things. The public opinion on Peters cheating scandal was also being heavily debated, with opinions divided. How could this woman be so shameless! I hadnt even started anything with her, but she insulted. me first! Abigail felt disgusted looking at the screen with the fake grieving face. She wanted to throw her phone, but she thought it was too expensive. She was a girl who had gone through hardships and couldnt bear to buy a new one. In the end, she could only fiercely pound the pillow. She imagined the pillow as Elizabeth and wished she could immediately turn her into a pigs head with her pounding! Grace looked at her venting and shook her head with a smile. Why are you getting angry? Shes just trying to disgust you. If you get really angry, youll fall into her trap. Grace then looked at Beth, and said, Ignore Elizabeth, let her make a scene. The more she fusses, the more shell embarrass herself in the end! Yes, Miss Grace. Grace called Beth again. Tomorrow, find a popr infGraceencer to post on Twitter. Say that the mosaic covered photo has been traced back to its source and it reveals that the female star involved In Peters cheating scandal is Elizabeth. Half an hourter, announce on the official angle ount that we have terminated our contract with Elizabeth and that she is leaving the Butterfly Girl group. Originally, Grace had considered Elizabeths reputation as a girl and had put a mosaic on her face. plGalen for Abigail to deal with her privately. But she didnt expect Elizabeth to be so restless and keep pushing it further. Well, then she couldnt me Grace for not giving the despicable woman any face. After arranging everything, Grace asked Abigail to continue packing her things and prepare to leave the hospital. There will probably be mediaing to interview you every day in the next few days. My 17:11 Chapter 255 suggestion is that youve already made a statement once, so dont ept any more interviews. Its best for you to remain silent for now, its most beneficial to you. Abigail nodded. Okay, Ill listen to you. Grace thought for a moment. The apartment you were staying in is probably being surrounded by reporters and the media. Ill arrange a ce for you where no one would dare to disturb you. She pondered for a while. In the entire S City, there was probably only the Smith Tamily that reporters and the media wouldnt dare to disturb.. Lets go. Ill take you to Patricks vi and settle you there for a few days. Oh, is it Mr. Patrick Smith? Abigail felt a little embarrassed. Isnt that inappropriate? Wouldnt it be too much of a bother to him? No, Patrick has many residences. He rarely stays in the vi at the Smith Familys estate. And event if he doese back. Ill exin the situation to him in a couple of days. So you can stay there without any worries. Its very quiet there, and no one will disturb you. Abigail fell silent. She would only be staying there temporarily for a few days before leaving. By then, she would clean up Mr. Patrick Smiths vi thoroughly, so there shouldnt be any problems, right? Okay, Ill listen to you. Grace apanied Abigail, who was all bundled up and ready, as they left the hospital and headed towards Galen Mountain. Patrick had previously given her the keys to the vi. She handed them to Abigail and gave her a few instructions before returning to Angle. As they reached the CEOs office on the top floor, a captivating and morous woman stood silently by the door, engaged in conversation with Beth. Beth caught sight of Grace approaching and hurriedly ran over. Ms. Grace, this Miss Ava insists on seeing you. I told her you werent here, but she insisted on waiting. The woman with her back turned to Grace heard themation and turned around gracefully, smiling beautifully as she politely extended her hand. Miss Grace, hello, Im Ava. Grace neither shook her hand nor responded. From the moment Ava turned around, Grace noticed that there was something strange in her gaze. Moreover, she felt that she had seen this woman somewhere before, but she couldnt remember where. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Ava, neen years old, young in age, but already a topCtier actress in the entertainment industry. However, theres no smoke without fire. Angle had not coborated with Ava Mitchell before, so her sudden appearance meant that it couldnt be anything good. What brings you here, Miss Ava? Although Grace didnt shake her hand, Ava smiled elegantly and didnt seem to mind. She politely said, Miss Grace, I have a matter to discuss with you. * Ive always wanted to meet you. Now that Ive seen you, Miss Grace herself is indeed beautiful, much better looking than those unknown minor stars. Chapter 255 Thisment was a veiled mockery, implying that Grace was not as famous as her. Grace understood the meaning but simply smiled. This made Ava even more pleased, as she raised her chin arrogantly and said, The reason I came here today is because I am thetest spokesperson for the Rossi project under the Grant family. I heard that CEO Storm has a very close rtionship with Miss Grace, so I came specifically to take a look. Youve seen me, now you can leave, Grace said with a feigned smile. Ava shook her head and, in front of Beth, looked directly at Grace and said, Miss Grace, I have something else to inform you. I have taken a liking to your man and want topete with you. fairly. Before Grace could speak. Beth got angry first. Just because you have more fans and poprity, do you think you can walk all over us? CEO Storm and Director Grace are already engaged. What qualifications do you have to demand fairpetition? Ava didnt think much of it. Engagement is just engagement. Until the moment they sign the marriage certificate, everything can still change, right, Miss Grace? This was something she had once said to Sarah Grammer. Grace furrowed her brow and suddenly looked up, once again gazing at Avas face, which was youthful yet beautiful, with a hint of sarcasm. What do you mean? Ava pouted and yfully smiled, No other meaning, I know Miss Gracees from a good family background, in that aspect, I cantpare to you. But dont underestimate me, Miss Grace. I may be young. but I can hold my position as a top actress firmly. Moreover, my influential father is quite powerful! She leaned closer to Grace and whispered, If Miss Grace is willing to give up CEO Storm to me, I will tell you, alright? Graces expression turned cold. My rtionship with him is a business alliance, not something that can be easily given up. If Miss Ava is so capable, why not try for yourself? True, the best things are always the ones we seize with our own abilities, Grace couldnt be bothered to continue with the idle talk and gave the order to see Ava off. Beth, escort Miss Ava out of Angle. Just as she turned around, ready to enter the office, Ava suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist. Miss Grace, dont you think youve been cruel to CEO Storm all along? You only love yourself, and youre not good to him at all. Its better to let go and give him to me. Upon hearing those words, Graces expression grew increasingly serious. She turned around and carefully examined Ava. How do you know that Ive been cruel to him? Where did you hear this? What else do you know? Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 At the top floor of the Angle Building, the atmosphere was tense. Grace coldly looked at the young girl in front of her, who was only neen years old. She seemed to know about her past with Eder. But how could a young star from the entertainment industry possibly know about their previous affairs in Frant City? Grace was contemting this when Ava pouted her rosy lips and smiled innocently. Miss Grace, why are you nervous? I just casually mentioned it. It seems like you have a secret, huh? Could it be that she was overthinking? Graces expression became serious, but she remained silent. Ava continued to smile and said. Theres a charity party tonight, and I will be attending as Mr. Storms partner. It seems like Miss Grace, as his fiancee, doesnt have a ce. Oh dear, he surely must have not told you about this, right? It seems that you are not that important to him. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She chuckled provocatively, turned around, and left in the elevator. Grace stared at her receding figure until itpletely disappeared from the top floor. Her face turned unusually solemn. Beth was frightened by her expression and hurriedly tried to console her. Miss Grace, dont overthink it. That woman clearly came here to provoke and create conflict. You and Mr. Storm have always had a good rtionship, and he must have brought her along because of work. Alright. Grace didnt say much. You can go about your business. She turned and entered her office, immediately making a call to one of Dark Bells subordinates. Ava is up to something. Investigate her as soon as possible. I want to know everything about her! No problem, boss. After hanging up the phone, she sat at her desk for a while, lost in thought. Avas words kept echoing in her ears, making it hard for her to calm down. She didnt know why, but this woman gave her a strange feeling. Yet, she couldnt quite put her finger on what exactly was strange about her. Lost in her thoughts, her phone rang. Checking the caller ID, she answered with a lessCthanCfriendly tone, Whats the matter? On the other end of the line, Eder was initially taken aback. Just yesterday evening and this morning, the woman on the other end of the line was sweet and adorable. How did she be so cold and indifferent within a few hours? Grace, are you feeling unwell? Are you sick? No. She tried to maintain a calm tone and, thinking of Avas words earlier, tentatively asked, Ive been at the Angle office all afternoon. Were you plGalen toe pick me up after work as usual? I called to tell you about that. I cante to pick you up tonight. Theres a charity party I have to attend. After saying this, Grace remained silent for a long time. Eder keenly sensed that she was not very happy, and he softly added, Is your waist still sore? When we get back tonight, Ill personally give you a massage to promote blood cirction and relieve stasis. Ill be your exclusive masseur, okay? Grace ignored his insinuations and asked in a sour tone, If youre attending the party, you need to bring a partner, right? Who are you taking with you? She is the spokesperson for the new coboration with the Grant family, a female celebrity. But dont worry, I will definitely keep my distance from her ande back with a clear conscience! What a load of nonsense! Grace muttered to herself, then changed her tone to a sweet and gentle voice, smiling softly as she said, Why are you so nervous, Eder? Of course, I believe in you. When Eder heard her speaking normally, he finally felt relieved. The moment they hung up the phone, Graces face immediately turned cold. Trust him, my foot! She believed in Eder, but she didnt believe in Ava! The fact that this woman came to her door to show off indicated that she wasnt a pleasant person to be around. She probably had some ulterior motives regarding Eder for the charity dinner tonight. Who knows how good Eder is at judging people? She felt angry, and suddenly caught a glimpse of a ck and gold invitation on the stack of files on her desk. It was an invitation to the charity dinner. So, they invited her to the event too? They probably sent it in the morning, but she didnt know because she was at the hospital. Perfect, she thought. She decided to go and see whats happening! She called Tom Walker. Although the Walker family was considered prestigious in Frant City, they werent wellCknown in 5 City. But Tom was a popr celebrity in the entertainment industry and had many fans. She had invited Tom to 5 City before, and now she could bring him along as her readyCmade male partner! In the evening, at the top floor of the Kings Landing Hotel, a grand charity event was about to take ce. Ava wore a beautiful white evening gown, looking elegant and luxurious. At that moment, she sat in Eders fancy Bentley, heading to the Kings Landing Hotel together. There was a small coffee table between them in the car, and Eders handsome face under that mysterious mask was cold,cking any warmth, giving off a strong sense of discontent. Although Ava couldnt see his expression clearly, she could feel the tense atmosphere surrounding him. Resting her chin on her hand, she yfully looked at him and said, I envy the news about you and Miss Grace the other day. But you seem so indifferent to me, Mr. Storm. Did you give all your love to Miss Grace? Eder kept his gaze straight ahead, ignoring her. She didnt feel embarrassed and smiled innocently with her youthful face, I never had any siblings when I was young. I grew up alone, and for some reason, I always feel a connection with you, Mr. Storm. My life has been tough, and I envy Miss Grace for being born into a wealthy family. Eder frowned slightly, almost unnoticeably. Initially, he didnt think there was anything wrong with what she said until shepared herself to Grace. Intentionally seeking sympathy from him and belittling Grace in front of him?TM 17:11 T Eders expression grew colder, his thin lips tightly pressed together, remaining silent. Ava was undeterred, trying to sound strong as she continued, Please dont mind me, Mr. Storm. I was only joking with you. However, it seems like you really favor Miss Grace. Shes so lucky, and its truly admirable. Eder didnt look at her and ignored her. The car fell into silence for two minutes. A slight awkwardness hung in the air. Ava felt a little frustrated, but a strong desire to conquer ignited her fighting spirit. She decided to bring up another topic, attempting to regain his attention. Why did you choose to take a business car to the event today, Mr. Storm? I heard that you own the only ck Sylve Limited Edition supercar in the whole country. Unfortunately, I havent had the chance to see its stunning beauty. Eder continued to remain silent. That car only had two seats, and the passenger seat was reserved exclusively for Grace. No other woman could even think of getting close to it. Since he didnt respond, the person sitting in the front passenger seat, who seemed to be in his forties, spoke on his behalf. Since Miss Ava is the spokesperson for the Rossi Project and a guest of the Grant family, its only appropriate to use a business car to show our respect to you. Ava felt a bit annoyed by his words. To her, it sounded like they were indirectly implying that she wasnt worthy of the Sylve supercar. She put on a slightly aggrieved expression and was about to say something when they arrived at the hotel entrance. Before getting out of the car, Eder warned her, Im taking you to this event for publicity purposes only. My fiancee is very strict, and she doesnt allow other women to get close to me. So, lets not hold hands when we enter. Do you understand, Miss Ava? Avas face stiffened. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 She had attended major film festivals and walked numerous red carpets, even being Invited as a heavyweight guest to various banquets. However, no man had ever taken the initiative to refuse to hold her hand as they made their entrance. This was an utter humiliation for her. But she quickly smiled, hiding her displeasure in her heart. I understand, CEO Storm, be rest assured, I wont make things difficult for you with Miss Grace. Eder nodded, his long and proud legs stepping out of the car, taking the lead to get out. Immediately, Eric followed suit, going to the other side to help Ava open the car door. As soon as the two appeared, they became the focus of everyones attention, with camera shes clicking all around them. Ava effortlessly handled such scenes, her smile elegant and noble. The two of them entered side by side, but they maintained a perfect distance, not even brushing against each others clothing. Throughout the subsequent social interactions and engagements, Ava remained wellCbehaved and maintained an appropriate distance. Eders guard against her loosened slightly. Grace had arrived at the venue long before the two of them. However, she didnt enjoy socializing, so she had been sitting in an secluded corner with Tom, savoring her wine. Tom drank cup after cup, his face filled with gloom. Grace was puzzled. Whats wrong with you? Who made you unhappy again? Tom pouted in frustration. Eder! Huh? Grace was puzzled. You came to S City, and you havent even talked to him, right? How did he manage to bother you? He intercepted you before I reached the legal age for marriage. Now, with themercial alliance between the Grant and Smith families, I probably wont have a chance in this lifetime! Grace couldnt help but chuckle and yfully flick his forehead with her finger. What are you thinking! Even if Im not engaged to him, I dont like men younger than me! Tom grumbled, Youre talking nonsense! You said you liked me before! Grace sighed and honestly told him, You silly kid, I like you as a friend and a little brother, not as a lover. Dont harbor any illusions about me, or else Ill have to keep my distance from you in the future, and we wont even be able to be friends. No! Tom gulped down the red wine in his ss,forting himself. Although I dont have the fortune to marry you in this lifetime, its still good to be your confidant. Grace couldnt help butugh at his train of thought and shook her head helplessly. Having sat quietly in the corner for a long time, Grace still hadnt seen Eder. Deciding to find an excuse to leave her seat, she said, Im going to the restroom, Ill be back soon. At that particr moment, they found themselves standing next to the fountain pool in the hotel garden. Eder and Ava had just finished attending a social gathering. 17:11 The Millionaire Mr. Storm, I cant help but feel that addressing you as Storm would create a more friendly atmosphere. Would that be agreeable to you? Of course, feel free to call me whatever makes youfortable. Without hesitation, she responded with a sweet tone, Storm, did I perform well during the social gathering? Are you satisfied with how I carried myself? Eder maintained his cool expression. It was okay. Those two words brought a wide smile to her face, as if she had just received a bag of candies. When Eder said okay, it actually meant good or satisfactory. Essentially, he was expressing his contentment. Finally, Eder managed to praise her with a single sentence! Her face was beaming with joy. In that case, Storm, could you apany me to find a quiet spot to sit? After standing and conversing for so long, I feel a bit exhausted. Eder nced at her high heeled shoes that added an extra twelve centimeters to her height and gave his consent. The two of them strolled along the pebble pathway in the garden. The surroundings were serene, with dimly lit streetmps that cast a hazy aura on their figures from behind. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Eder silently walked, his hands tucked into his suit pants pockets, exuding an air of nobility with a hint of rebelliousness. As long as Ava remained silent, he saw no need to initiate a conversation They proceeded at a leisurely pace, and the atmosphere grew unusually calm, evoking a sense of intrigue. Ava pondered on what topic to discuss. The unevenness of the stone path caused her to lose her footing, throwing her off bnce. Oh, dear! Reacting instinctively, she leaned towards Eder. Eder quickly stepped back, narrowly avoiding any physical contact. As Ava teetered on the brink of a fall, Eder swiftly extended his hand to offer support. Storm, you frightened me! Avasplexion turned pale, and she tightly clung to his arm, even attempting to nestle into his embrace. Eders expression changed, and just as he was about to push her away, he caught sight of a woman in a red dress standing a few meters ahead. Grace stood with her hands crossed, observing quietly. Her eyes were filled with a mix of sarcasm and coldness as they remained fixed on Eder. Grace, please listen to what I have to say Before he could finish his sentence, Grace let out a disdainful snort and walked away without even ncing back. Grace! Eders heart ached from her coldness, and he yearned to chase after her. However, Ava, who stood in front of him, seemed terrified and clung tightly to his arm, refusing to let go. Storm, it seems like Ive twisted my foot. Its really painful! Eder paid no attention to her pain. With a gloved hand, he grabbed her by the neck, his furious eyes filled with resentment. You saw Grace, didnt you? You purposely pretended to trip and fall onto me, making me look guilty in front of her. Is that what you intended? Ava wore an anguished expression, her face flushed, struggling to catch her breath. Storm, what doyou mean? I dont understand. My foot is truly twisted, and it hurts. If you dont believe me, you can check it yourself. Im not trying to deceive you cough, cough* Well, it better be true! Eder released his grip, uninterested in verifying whether she was lying or not. His priority was Graces anger, which outweighed everything else. He turned to chase after her, but Ava once again grabbed onto his sleeve. Abandoning her previous yfulness, she spoke with a serious expression on her face: Storm, you really dont understand Ms. Grace. Youre pouring all your love into her, but she will only end up hurting you more deeply. She might be willing to be with you now, but during this time. has she ever uttered those three little words. I love you? Dont you see? Eder gave her a menacing re, ruthlessly shaking off her hand and rushing after Grace. Ava struggled to maintain her bnce and ended up falling to the ground. She didnt mind the mud that stained her pristine white dress. She kept her eyes fixed on Eders retreating figure, her eyes sparkling with excitement, and her face lit up with an exuberant smile. Grace chose to walk away, while Eder opted to run after her. So, just as Grace was about to ascend the steps leading to the banquet hall, Eder swiftly intercepted. her. Grace, please give me a moment to exin, alright? Grace nced at him with an indifferent expression. Avoiding any contact with the part of his suit that Ava had touched, she folded her hands and attempted to bypass him, heading towards the banquet hall. Aware of his dirtied attire, Eder refrained from touching her. Instead, he stood in her way, blocking her path. Grace His eyes welled up with slight tears, and his voice softened, filled with a plea. Ignoring his pleading gaze, Grace suppressed her anger and firmlymanded, Just go. Eder felt a pang of pain in his chest from her harsh words and bit his lip in frustration. In front of the entrance to the banquet hall, he unbuttoned his suit jacket and unhesitatingly removed it. He then took off his gloves and tossed them into the nearby trash bin. He acted quickly, without any hesitation or doubt. The allCck silk shirt showcased his well defined waist, emphasizing his strong physique. His unusual behavior caught the attention of many curious onlookers, causing them to turn their gaze in their direction. Eder simply ignored the curious nces and lifted Grace up in his arms. This sudden action surprised and even shocked some of the nearby bystanders, prompting a few gasps. 17:11 Chapter 257 What are you doing? Grace stared at him with a mix of anger and curiosity. Are you out of your mind? Put me down! As she tried to free herself, Eder leaned closer to her ear, his voice soft and husky. There re so many people watching us, Grace. Dont forget our morning agreement. Besides, Ive already disposed of the clothes that got tainted. Im innocent. Once were back, Ill exin everything to you slowly, okay? Be good, dont move. If you fall from my hands, the stock market of both the Grant and Smith families will plummet tomorrow. Grace understood the situation well. She clenched her teeth in frustration, resisting the urge to twist his car and instead leaned closer, encircling his neck in a subtle yet affectionate manner, Eder knew she was suppressing her anger. With a wicked curve on his thin lips, he spoke in a teasing tone. Whether tomorrows stock market for the Grant and Smith families will skyrocket or plummet depends on how cooperative Grace is right now. What else do you have in mind? Grace urately detected a hint of mischief in his words. His smile grew wider. To make headlines with our engagement, and do what an engaged couple should do! Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Through the ghostly mask, Grace saw the intense erosion in his dark eyes, as threatening as an eagle, and her heart skipped a beat. Eder directly approached her in front of the onlookers and rubbed his nose against hers intimately. Then, using a voice only the two of them could hear, he said, Grace, please dont me me. Since you refused to listen to my exnation, I had no choice but to resort to this. You Before she could continue speaking, Eder immediately pressed his thin lips against hers, kissing her directly Grace didnt move. Originally, she only wanted to cooperate with him in front of everyone, but his kiss stirred up her emotions, causing her to forget herself and she involuntarily closed her eyes, kissing him back with their breaths intermingling. The two of them were locked in a deep kiss at the entrance of the banquet hall, in a princess carry position. Instantly, there were continuous exmations from the scene. Many people even took out their phones and snapped pictures. Since it was a charity evening with invited and famous celebrities, there were quite a few media outlets present. shlights quickly positioned themselves immediately capturing this epic moment, no one wanted to miss such a huge moment Many socialites were almost jealous to death! They are so sweet! Mr. Storm is so domineering and such a perfect boyfriend material, they are simply a perfect match! Wow! A princess carry kiss, so romantic! Why dont I have an unmarried fiance like Mr. Storm? This scene is just too beautiful. Is this charity evening a trap to deceive and kill us with dog food?! Ah, Im so envious. Please, God, bless me with such a sweet romance! Tom had been waiting in the hall for Grace to return from the restroom. When he came out to look for her, he just happened to witness this scene. He stared at Graces lips being kissed by Eder and almost fainted on the spot, Damn it! Such an inconsiderate person! How outrageous! Ava had just walked out of the garden path, and her dress was dirty. She was nning to go to the business car and change into another gown when she witnessed the scene at the entrance of the banquet hall However, as she stood on the path, under the dim lights, and no one saw the sarcastic smile on her face. Amidst the discussions of admiration and jealousy from the crowd. Eder and Grace finally ended their long kiss at the charity event. Eders lips were stained with Graces lipstick, creating a striking contrast with his silverCgrey ghostly mask In front of so many people, Grace used her thumb to wipe off the lipstick marks, maintaining his 17.11 Chapter 258 image. Eders chest was immediately filled with happiness and he was satisfied with her actions, so he held her even tighter in his arms. Lets go home! The media and the crowd automatically made way, and all the cameras focused on the two of them. capturing the whole scenes with clicking sounds. Grace didnt like being weirdly observed by people. She buried her face in Eders chest, appearing exceptionally dependent and gentle tonight. That evening, the news of Tristan Barrows affair was overshadowed by a series of headlines of the big scene that had happened at the event. The photos of Eder and Grace sweetly kissing at the charity event quickly swept across major headlines. The two of them were hailed as the sweetest unmarried couple of the aristocracy. With their good looks and the support of their sweetCloving fans, the entire inte quickly rallied, chanting behind them, Get married! Get married! At that moment, the two central figures of the topic, having just gotten out of the car and returned to the Grants residence, entering the vi one after another. Eder lowered his head and silently followed Grace into the room, his face devoid of the dominance he disyed at the charity event. His dark eyes nervously fixated on her slender back. Once inside the room, Grace sat on the edge of the bed and started ying with her phone, treating a certain someone as if he were air. Eder still clung to a glimmer of hope so he sat beside the bed, close to her and weakly touched her wrist, starting to exin for himself. I was wrong, but I really distanced myself from her. When you caught us, it was at that moment that she sprained her ankle and was about to fall. After all, shes thepanion I brought, the spokesperson for the Rossi Project, and the face of the new project for the Grant family. I couldnt just let her fall, so I helped her up. Grace remained expressionless, still looking at her phone,pletely ignoring his existence. Eder continued, Who knew she would take advantage of the situation and cling to my arm? I was tricked by her! As soon as he finished speaking, he could almost instantly feel the anger emanating from Grace and he quickly changed the subject, Im not trying to shift the me by saying all this. I didnt live up to my promise to you, its my fault. My ability to discern deceit is still not mature enough, but Ill quickly improve it so that this kind of thing wont happen again! And tonight, when I kissed and hugged you at the entrance of the banquet hall without your permission, it was because you wouldnt listen to my exnation. Considering that it would make the headlines, benefiting the stock market of both the Grant and Smith families, can you please not be angry? Graces anger didnt diminish, and her expression grew increasingly cold. As he realized that he couldnt get through to her, Eder felt a heavy weight in his chest and lowered his eyes in disappointment. It seemed she was very angry with him, and he had hoped to avoid a beating He got up and walked to the bedside table, opening the top drawer, and taking out a redwood ruler, he handed it over to Grace Here, your familys disciplinary instrument. Grace didnt take it, so he simply tried stuffing the ruler into her hand. Although Ive already thrown away the suit and gloves she touched, if you still have a grudge in your heart, use this to beat me and vent your anger. Even if you end up breaking my arms, I wont utter a word. Grace still remained silent, her eyes never leaving her phone. Eder stood quietly for a while, seeing herck of response, then turned around and opened the wardrobe, taking out the high quality washboard Grace had custom made for him and cing it on the carpet by the bed. Then he rolled up his pants, revealing the bruised knees that had been tortured by the washboard. Although Grace was focused on her phone, she subconsciously noticed his actions, and her gaze involuntarilynded on his injured knees, However, when her gaze reached his kure, her pupils trembled. She saw him about to kneel, and Grace reached out to stop him. Her intention was to show concern for him, but as the words came out of her mouth, they wereced with anger. Why are you rolling up your pants? Are you intentionally trying to show me your knee and then y the martyr? Eder smiled bitterly, No, I just thought kneeling would hurt more if my pants were rolled up. Grace became even more angry. Do you enjoy being punished? The more it hurts, the more you enjoy it, right? I dont like it. he replied. He frowned, his eyes filled with grievance. I just thought if you saw how much pain I was in, maybe you would let out your anger so you could feel better faster. After all, being angry is harmful to the body, and I hope your anger will subside quickly. Eders words left Grace feeling uneasy. Suddenly, a sentence from earlier in the day, spoken by Ava at her office door, inexplicably echoed in her mind. Miss Smith, dont you think youve been unkind to Mr. Storm all along? You only love yourself. youre not good to him at all Had she been excessively harsh on Eder, relying on his limitless doting and bing unruly? Had she been excessively strict with him? She sighed, her tone bing much gentler, Sit down and let me see your knee. She stretched her hand in the form of a gesture to him while she waited for his respo Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Eder noticed the concern in her eyes, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he allowed her to hold him and sit by the edge of the bed to check his lujury. Its only been half an hour, and its already bruised. Did you not apply any medicinest night? Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Half an hour?? She ignored him yesterday, and he ended up kneeling for almost an hour! However, Eder wouldnt tell her that. He simply shook his head with an innocent look on his face. You personally applied the medicine to my hand, so I thought you didnt want me to apply it to my knee. Afraid that he might appear too pitiful and be noticed by the woman he loved, he quickly added, Actually, it was also because it was toote after my workoutst night, and I forgot. Grace didnt pay attention to his intentions, and cunning schemes at all because Avas words at her office door kept echoing in her mind. It made her feel a mix of emotions. Is your hand still hurting? Let me see. Eder obedientlyid his left hand t and presented it in front of her. Despite applying medicinest night, his palm was still swollen and had a purplishCblue tinge. Was it already this severest night? No, it might be because when I was doing pushCupste at night, I was supporting myself with my hands, and my palms were pressed down, causing poor blood cirction and resulting in the swelling. Besides, it doesnt hurt anymore. If it doesnt hurt anymore, it means it was really painfulst night. How could she have done that to him Her heart felt tight, ufortable, and suffocating. There was also an unprecedented sense of frustration, causing her eyes to redden involuntarily. Im sorry. Shes right. I havent been good to you at all. We agreed that I would spoil you, but all Ive brought you is pain. Although Eder didnt know who she referred to as she, he keenly sensed the slight choking in her voice. He used his right hand to lift her lowered chin, and stared into her teary and sparkling eyes. Originally, he just wanted to escape a beating and didnt intend to make her cry with his pitiful act. Seeing her feeling guilty and sad, he felt extremely remorseful. He gently caressed her small face with tenderness atidpassion. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Silly girl, a few punches from your little fist is enough to cause pain? You underestimate your man. And, if mydy beats me, its only natural for a married couple! Grace turned her body away and didnt feelforted. You just want to make me happy. I know it In my heart! Eder adjusted her body to face him directly, making her look into his eyes, and earnestly and affectionately said to her, I didnt deliberately try to appease you. Youre angry tonight because youre jealous. Thats possessiveness toward me, and Im actually quite happy about it. Even if these hands of mine are crippled by your punches, I still think its sweet. Chapter 259 And the happiness and warmth you bring me are unparalleled. To be forgiven by you, to sleep with you at night, to hear you call me Ed, to do pleasurable things with you Im already satisfied. Because, Grace, I love you. I really, truly love you! Then do you Do you love me the same way? He couldnt bring himself to ask thest question, because they got stuck in his throat, he had never asked her. Avas words kept lingering in his mind. He carefully thought about everything that had happened during this period of time. She was willing to give him a chance and be with him, but she had never said she loved him from beginning to end. Suddenly, he became afraid. Afraid that if he asked, Graces answer would crush the hope that had rekindled within him during this time What about me? Grace cocked her head looking at him. Eder concealed the emotions in the depths of his eyes. Its nothing. In any case, whether you hug me, kiss me, sleep with me, or beat me, as long as its you, Ill dly ept it. Graces heart warmed a little, and she went to get the swelling ointment she had casually ced in the drawerst night. While personally applying the ointment to him, she muttered, Youre the silly one, a genuine fool! Eder simply smiled. Seeing her focused gaze while applying the ointment, her careful and gentle. actions, and how she even helped him breathe, he felt content. Grace, are you not angry about what happened at the charity event anymore? She looked at him and gently pinched his cheek. There wont be a next time. Eders dark eyes smiled unabashedly, a mix of joy and excitement in his tenderness. He picked her up horizontally from the bed. Hey, hey! What are you doing? Since youre not punishing me anymore, shouldnt it be time for my bedtime massage service? Hold on! Grace tried to stop him with a confused look on her face. Arent we already in the bedroom? Where are you taking me? This is the guest bedroom. I still prefer sleeping in the master bedroomCits spacious and allows more room for me to stretch my limbs! He grinned mischievously, his ck eyes exuding a touch of wickedness. Wait a minute! Eder, who was about to leave the room, stopped in his tracks again. What now? Grace, who was quietly waiting in his arms, looked up at him. You shouldnt put pressure on your left hand anymore, otherwise your injury wont heal. With just one hand, it wont work, right? Maybe we should skip it tonight? He wont be able to do it?? Eder furrowed his brows, his expression growing darker. His tone turned cold and proud. Even if 1 do oneChanded pushCups, I can do at least three hundred without even breathing heavily! Tonight, Ill let you see! Chapter 259 Hey! Hey!! Grace wanted to say something, but Eder immediately kissed her small mouth, silencing her. Moonlight illuminated the willows. A secluded path. In the early morning. Patrick arrived back in S City on ate night flight. Since it was toote, he drove back to the small vi at the Smith familys residence. He didnt oftene back, and there were no staff members stationed in the vi, but Lloyd, the family butler would asionally have someone clean the house inside and out. So, the rooms were still clean. He went upstairs to his room, took a shower, and without paying much attention, hey down on the bed. It wasnt until something next to the bed suddenly moved and a smooth and fair arm rested on his chest that he woke up. Someone was sleeping on his bed?! He immediately woke up, sat up quickly, and firmly grabbed the persons neck. Who gave you the courage to wander in here? Cough, cough, cough Abigail, who was in deep sleep, was instantly awakened by the choking sensation. Patrick immediately exerted strong pressure, causing her face to turn red, and she couldnt utter word, only struggling desperately. The moonlighting in through the window allowed him to vaguely see that it was a woman. He loosened his grip slightly. Cough, cough, its Its me, Abigail.. Abigail? An artist under Angles management, a friend of Grace from the orphanage? Patrick halfCbelieved and halfCdoubted as he turned on the light. Only when hepletely saw her face did he release his hand from her neck. Why is Miss Abigail sleeping in my bed? Abigail covered her neck, coughing, and tears welled up almost instantaneously due to the physiological reaction. After recovering from the pain, she got up from the bed and bowed respectfully, exining. Im sorry. I didnt know Mr. Smith, you woulde back tonight. Lately, Ive been chased by reporters and media so much that my apartment was blocked. Grace had arranged for me to temporarily stay at your vi, I apologize for intruding and disturbing you. Patrick saw the marks on her neck and felt a bit guilty. Since it was arranged by Grace then you can stay if you want. Thank you, Mr. Smith. Dont worry, I promise not to cause you any trouble. She bowed again. Patrick lightly acknowledged with a nod, his expression returning to amiability. He continued, However, this room is the master bedroom. You can choose any other guest room besides this one Abigail immediately hit her lower lip in embarrassment, realizing the mistake she had caused and bowed again. Im sorry, I dont know the rules. Ive never stayed in such a big house before. Please rest well. She shrunk her shoulders and walked away with small steps. But just as she reached the door, she turned back. Patrick, who was about to go back to sleep, asked, anything else? Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Abigail bowed twice in a row and eagerly walked back to the bedside. Im sorry, Mr. Smith! Ive slept on the bedsheets and duvet cover. You probably dont like that, right? Patrick seemed to understand her meaning and got up from the bed. Im really sorry for disturbing you She said as she walked over to the side of the bed. While continuing to apologize like she was reciting a sutra, she quickly gathered the bedsheets and duvet cover, then bowed and retreated. Patrick looked at the empty bed that had been upied just moments ago and smiled helplessly. He took out a spare quilt from the cab and spread it on the bed himself. In just a few minutes, the girl had said sorry fifteen times and bowed twelve times! Why did she seem so silly and cute? This girl was quite interesting. In the early morning, soft sunlight shane through the thin floor to ceiling windows, casting a gentle glow on the minimalistCstyle bed in the bedroom. When Eder woke up, he saw that Grace was already awake, leaning against the head of the bed. ying with her phone, looking unusually focused. He was a bit puzzled. ying with your phone early in the morning? Have you be addicted recently? No, Im buying something for you. Grace was actually buying him a gift? This time, it should be something normal, right? What are you lying? Let me see. Grace nced at him with the corner of her eyes and didnt find anything inappropriate about his request so she casually exined, Just some vitamins that make man strong, and Make man strong? The more Eder listened, the more he found it strange, and he looked at her with a dark and intense gaze. Why are you buying these things? Am I not enough to satisfy you? No, no, no! Grace shook her head like a rattle drum. Ed, you are amazing, butst night you said you could do at least three hundred one handed pushCups, but you couldnt even do a hundred Was she draining himtely? Was he physically weak? That was a big problem. She had to buy more kidneyCtonifying medicine and make some soup for him to take good care of his body! Eder looked at her in shock. He couldnt do a hundred? Couldnt do it! Couldnt! The thing he was most proud of, after one night, was actually being questioned by the woman he loved the most! As a man, his selfCesteem was deeply hurt! It was like a calmke suddenly being stirred by a monstrous wave, Chapter 200 The mes of anger roared and moured in his chest. It was fiercer than the atomic bombs that bombed the Pacific Ocean! Grace. I refuse to ept this, Ill let you see once again whether I can do it or not! Ed! Wait! Ed!! Grace struggled in vain and she suddenly felt very regretful! Patrick was awakened by the smell of food wafting in from outside the window. The smell of fried eggs. Was Abigail cooking in the kitchen? He got up, washed up, and changed into his suit. Then he leisurely went downstairs. A figure was seen bustling in and out of the kitchen, and the dining table was already set with hot milk, toasted bread, fried eggs, and fruits. Abigall served two bowls of shredded chicken congee, and when she came out, she met Patricks gaze. Mr. Smith, good morning. She said with a beaming smile. She ced the bowls of congee on the table and took the initiative to pull out the chair for him. I dont know if my cooking suits your taste. Why dont you try it? Patrick had intended to go to his fathers ce to have breakfast, but looking at Abigails harmless and innocent smile, his long legs moved involuntarily, and he took a seat. The shredded chicken congee was cooked to a soft and sticky texture, and the eggs were perfectly fried. It unexpectedly tasted delicious. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. You didnt have to do all this. If you want to stay here for a while, I can arrange for two maids to take care of you. Abigail was slightly surprised, her face filled with gratitude and surprise. Thank you, Mr. Smith, but Ive already caused you enough trouble by staying here. Im good at doing housework and cooking. so I have to do something to feel bnced. Patrick looked at her sincere and determined expression and didnt say anything further. After finishing the meal, instead of immediately leaving, Patrick took the chance and sat on the sofa to read the newspaper. kitch When Abigail finished tidying up the kitchen and was ready to leave, he spoke, You have a magazine cover shoot at Bana today? Yes, how did you know? Abigail held her bag tighter, feeling a bit awkward standing there. Patrick put down the newspaper. I just checked your schedule. Come on, Ill give you a ride? Oh? Yourdont have to trouble yourself, Mr. Smith. I can walk down the mountain by myself. The managers assistants car will be waiting for me at the foot of the mountain. He immediately got up, his handsome features exuding warmth. In a low and steady voice, he said, I also have to go out. Im just giving you a ride on the way. You can transfer to the assistants car at the foot of the mountain. Then Thank you, Mr. Smith. Abigail said seeing that he was adamant in dropping her off. Galen Mountain was quiterge, and the driveway ran around the mountain. It would take at least 17:12 The Milluire atel Chapter an hour to walk down the mountain. Will At the bottom of the mountain, Abigail bowed respectfully again. Thank you for giving me a ride. youe back for dinner tonight? I can prepare dinner for you in advance. I feel like I owe you something if I dontpensate. Patrick looked at her as she started to bow again. He frowned and wanted to say that he was just sending her off that she didnt need to take it to heart, but he didnt know how to say it. He had investigated Tristan Barrows cheating matter this morning, but he felt sorry for a pure and kind girl like Abigail who was hurt by such a scumbag. Okay, you can cook if you want. Ill probably finish my work by seven in the afternoon at thetest. Okay, Mr. Smith, walk slowly. She said, bowing again. When Patrick saw it, he silently rolled up the car window without saying anything. The assistant, Alex, nced at his Bosss face. Young Master, dont you still have embassy assignments this afternoon? Can you be back at 7:30? Patrick had forgotten about this. Then notify the embassy and tell them that I have something to do in the evening, so they can either hold it earlier or change the date. Why didnt you just inform Miss Abigail that you wouldnt be avable for the dinner? His assistant, Alex, nced at his bosss expression in the rearview mirror and smirked. It seems that the young master holds a special ce for Miss Abigail Patrick gave him a side nce, his tone indifferent. Shes a good friend of Graces. She helped her a lot before when they were at the orphanage. She treats Grace well, so Ill take care of her a bit. I see. Alex nodded thoughtfully After Patrick left, Abigail quickly got into the assistants car and departed, not noticing a swift figure passing by on the corner across the street. The Grant Group. Eric entered the office with a data booklet and knocked on the door, Upon entering, he saw his boss sitting in front of the desk, lost in thought while staring at his right hand. Boss, what are you looking at? In front of Eric, Eder didnt shy away. Lately, Ive been feeling something off with my body. It seems like my physical strength has really declinedpared to before. Really? Eric immediately put down the data booklet seriously and sat in the chair opposite him, observing his complexion and mental state. Have you been active with Grace recently? We were together the night beforest andst night, and this morning. Eric swallowed nervously. This quite hardworking! He looked at his boss, who had slight dark circles under his eyes due tock of sleep. Boss, are you feeling drained? Are you being emptied out by Miss Grace? Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Eder had a serious expression and remained silent. Eric, being quite audacious, continued, Boss, Im just saying, but you really should exercise some restraint. Excessive indulgence is harmful to your health! Someones face quickly darkened, bing extreme grim. Eric noticed the change in his bosss countenance, feeling as if the recently increased sry in his wallet was waving goodbye to him. He hurriedly changed his tone, stuttering, M-my I mean, if Master Chris finds out, it would be difficult to exin Miss Graces presence in the Grant Family. It could lead to a lot of trouble. Moreover, considering your current physical condition, if you suffer another serious injury, even the g ods wont be able to save you. The truth is hard to swallow. Though the words were unpleasant to hear, they were indeed the truth. Eder wasnt a tyrannical boss.. He nodded in agreement, epting Erics advice. On hisputer, the National Security Bureau sent an urgent email regarding the border situation. of Freedonia. Eder opened it, and in an instant, his handsome face turned serious and stern. Theres another organization causing trouble at the border. Pack your things, we leave tomorrow night. Yes, Boss. When Grace woke up, it was already close to p oon Eder knew she would be tired, so he intentionally didnt disturb her before leaving, allowing her to rest more. She supported her waist carefully and trembled as she got out of bed. Both her slender legs were shaking. The events of this morning made her realize deeply that she should never challenge a mans authority in that aspect. Otherwise, the consequences would be disastrous! On her phone, her subordinate from the ck Bell organization had alreadypiled Ava Mitchell information into a file and sent it to her. Grace opened it and examined it carefully. Ava, neen years old. Her father passed away early, and she was raised solely by her mother. She debuted in the entertainment industry at the age of fourteen and had outstanding professional skills. She had won numerous international awards for Best Actress at a young age and was rumoured to have a financial backer. Her resources were excellent. However, the identity of her backer was unknown, as well as her parents and surname. Graces face turned cold as she looked at the unknown information. It was all useless information without any substance. She immediately made a call. Investigate further! Dig deeper! I want the most detailed information! When did her father pass away? Why did he die? All of this must be found out, along with her Chapter 261 surname. If shes hiding it, there must be a big secret! Dont worry, Boss, Ill go right away! Grace hung up the phone and stared at the information on Ava, her eyes growing darker. The ck Bell organization had been under her control for so many years, and they had never failed to gatherplete information. If even they couldnt find anything. There must be influential figures from several major families supporting Ava behind the scenes. Who could be her financial backer? This woman was hiding really deep but she would also not rest until she had gone deeper. But since she was still a mystery, Grace could only continue to wait for updates from the ck Bell organization She refocused her thoughts and finished washing up before applying her makeup. Abigail had a magazine shoot at Bana today. It was her first time truly focusing on her career since the Tristan Barrows cheating incident, and Grace intended to go and have a look As soon as she stepped out of the vi, before even getting into the car, she saw Grandfather Grant along with Uncle Alfred approaching her. Hello, Grandfather Grant. Grandfather Grant nodded with a smile, leaning on his cane as he walked up to Grace Grace, my dear, are you getting used to staying with Ed? Is everything going well? Its been great. Eder has been treating me well. You can rest assured, Grandfather Grant. Thats good. Grandfather Grant smiled with satisfaction, and his gaze shifted from her face to down to her belly. Your rtionship with each other seems to be progressing well but why isnt your belly showing any signs? Dont take any medication, my dear. Its harmful. Rest assured, if you be pregnant, our Grant family will wee you with open arms. Hearing the elder bring up such a private topic, Grace blushed and gave an awkward smile. I understand, Grandfather Grant. Pregnant? She didnt dare. If Chris found out, he would probably break her legs before the child was even born! Grandfather Grant then gave her a few more solemn instructions, mostly regarding marriage-rted matters and Grace politely agreed. After Grandfather Grant left with the old butler, her gaze shifted to her belly. Although she was afraid of getting pregnant and being beaten to death by her Big Brother before the child was born, she was actually quite curious about having a baby. It was strange. She had been with Eder so many times, and they hadnt even used any birth control methods. Why was her belly still not showing any signs? Was there something wrong with her body, or was it his body? But after the lesson she learned this morning, she didnt dare ask Eder directly, fearing he would once again think she was disrespecting his male dignity and take advantage of the situation. 12:34 The Perhaps her good fortune of having children ha arrived yet. She sighed and didnt dy any longer, immediately heading to the shooting location at Bana. Just as she arrived at Rana, her attention was drawn to a hunched figure in a corner near ear the entrance. Due to the fact that the figure was wearing a mask and a hat, her entire face was concealed, but her short greyish-white hair could be seen, indicating that she was an elderly woman. However, as Grace walked closer, she unexpectedly caught a glimpse of the womans exposed hand, which had tight and tender skin indicating that she was not what she appeared to be. She was about to approach for a closer look when the elderly woman quickly slipped into the building while the staff at the entrance were distracted. 22nd floor of the Bana Building. Abigail was currently in the midst of a shoot. The cover shoot for this magazine had already beenpleted, but Banas Director Sha Was impressed by her performance and extended the shoot to include several inner-page spreads for certain columns in the magazine. All the attention of the staff was focused on the shool. No one noticed the elderly woman who sneaked in with a bucket of dirty water from the restroom. That malicious gleam in her eyes, like that of a venomous snake, remained fixed on Abigail from the moment she entered. Just as everyone went to get the fruit tea prepared by the manager, not one person noticed as the elderly woman swiftly threw the bucket of dirty water towards Abigail who couldnt dodge in time andExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. was immediately drenched, her high end designer dress provided by Bana now covered in mud. The dirty water sttered on her face, and the dirt obstructed her vision. She rubbed her eyes a few times, but it stung too much to open them making her lose her vision While everyone was busy getting their fruit tea, they werepletely unaware. The elderly woman threw away the bucket, revealing a concealed knife that she had prepared in advance, and viciously stabbed it toward Abigail. B itch, die! She yelled attracting the attention of the staff and they turned towards the direction of the shout. Many staff members screamed when they saw the knife in her hand, but no one could react in time to stop her. Be careful! They all held their breath while some turned away unable to bear the uing sight but strangely, there was no blood stter in that instant. Just as the knife was about to stab Aliigails abdomen, it stopped. A pair of hands had suddenly grasped the elderly womans wrist. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 The elderly woman turned her head and her gaze collided with a pair of cold, piercing eyes. Its you Grace smirked with red lips. Elizabeth, I never thought you would end up in such a miserable state, with such despicable thoughts! The scorn and disgust was felt in the words she spoke. As she reached the end of her words, a fierce glint shed in her eyes. With a subtle twist of her hand using her agile jujitsu skills, she forcefully Elizabeths delicate wrist, resulting in a crisp c rack and an immediate fracture. Ah! My hand! Elizabeths face contorted in pain, and the knife she was holding fell to the ground.. Grace didnt stop there, she raised her high-heeled shoe and ruthlessly kicked Elizabeths thigh. causing the girl to scream in pain and copse on the floor, she struggled to get up but failed even after crawling for a long time. The nearby staff, managers, and assistants were all dumbfounded. What are you all still standing there for? Take Abby to wash her eyes! Grace growled. Yes, yes. The assistant quickly grabbed a dry towel and wrapped it around the wet Abigail before taking her to the restroom. Elizabeth who sat on the floor, witnessing theplete failure of her n, felt extremely resentful. She had used herst savings to buy the opportunity to follow Abigails schedule at Bana, thinking about what she had gone, she immediately felt herself reaching the end of the line and anger flooded her veins. She screamed at the top of her lungs, pointing at Grace, shouting hysterically, Why did you save her? I became the target of online ridicule, forced to leave the Butterfly Girl group, and faced millions in breach of contractpensation. Its all her fault! She deserves to die! Grace sneered, her eyes filled with irony and disgust at the shameless girl on the floor. I was the one who leaked your scandalous photos, I was the one who issued the order for you to leave the group, and I was the one who orchestrated your current situation. Now, Im standing right in front of you. Come and kill me. Elizabeth was stunned by her wards, and it took her a while to react. She red at Grace with gritted teeth and st aggered over to pick up the dropped dagger with her other hand. Im going to kill you! Kill you! She yelled in madness. Just as she gripped the handle of the knife, Graces high-heeled shoe stepped on the de, preventing her from picking it up. Elizabeth, the reason youve ended up like this is your own doing. If you had just stayed in line as an idol and focused on your work and skills, your path to stardom could have gone a long way. Grace looked at her with pity in her eyes. Elizabeths eyes were red with hot tears streaming down her cheeks. Grace continued, But you didnt stay in lue. You took the lead in isting Abby. You knew that her and Tristan were in a rtionship, but you deliberately intervened as a mistress. Did think you Tristan would help you if something happened to you? Its toote for him to protect himself. How could he care about your life or death? You two sc umbags, you are both wicked Elizabeth was on the verge of copsing, screaming, and begging with a h oa rse voice. No! Its not true! Its all Abigails fault. We were all members of the group. Why does she have the opportunity to take on solo jobs and have exclusive interviews at events? Its unfair! Grace remained expressionless. Abby is positioned as an S-tier artist in Angle. She is highly favoured and will have a bright future. The contract you signed with her is different from the beginning. You were destined to walk a different path, but you failed to find your ce! Elizabeth sat on the ground, filled with despair, her face distorted. She muttered those words again and again. Its not true, its no With a nk expression, Elizabeth remained on the ground, filled with despair, as if she had lost her mind. She continued to repeat the same words, Its not my fault, its not Grace withdrew her cold gaze and looked around at the others. Everyone heard what just happened. She attempted to attack with a knife, not only targeting Abigail but also me. Someone call the police quickly and have the police take her away. Dont contaminate the air in the Bana building. Ill do it! Ill make the call! a voice was heard in the middle of the staff; someone had volunteered to make the call and she immediately left to make the call. Elizabeth was shocked, realizing the situation instantly. She had been yed by Grace. If she had only failed to kill Abigail, she would have at most spent four or five years in prison. But if she were also charged with attempted murder against Grace, her future would be miserable! Chris Smith was Graces brother, and Eder Storm Grant was her fiance. If she carried the burden of these charges and went to prison, neither of these men would easily let her go! Ms. Grace, I was wrong. I truly realize my mistake. Please give me a chance to change, dont send me to prison! I beg you! She crawled to Graces feet, pleading bitterly, she reached out to grab the hem of her skirt, but Grace coldly avoided her. Looking down at her, Graces eyes were icy and indifferent, she was never going to pardon someone that tried to hurt her friend. Abigail had already cleaned off the dirty water from her body and changed into a clean dress, wrapping herself in a towel as she emerged from the restroom. Seeing that she was not seriously injured, Grace breathed a sigh of relief and said to Elizabeth, You dont need to apologize to me. You should apologize to Abby. If she is willing to forgive you, I can consider letting you go. H Elizabeths hope was reignited, and she crawled to Abigails feet, knocking her head on the ground. Abby, I was wrong! I shouldnt have targeted you deliberately or interfered in your rtionship withRAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Trista. You can beat me or scold me, but please dont let Ms. Grace send me to prison. I truly realize my mistake. Please, considering our past as teammates, I beg you! Abigail clenched her hands tightly as she looked down at the woman in front of her. The image of thest time she caught Tristan and Elizabeth in bed shed in her mind-the arrogance and satisfaction on Elizabeths face, she remembered every single detail 1251 The Millionaire and His Dore Ex wille Chapter 262 Aftermitting such an outrageous act, she still had the audacity to ask for a chance? However, as she looked at Elizabeths pitiful and wretched appearance, crying her heart out, Abigail remained silent for a long time. Grace noticed her hesitation and subtly reminded her, Abby, if I hadnt stopped her earlier, she would have taken your life. Do you believe she can truly change? Are you willing to forgive her? The hesitation in Abigails eyes at once turned into determination. No, I will never forgive her! Elizabeth, adults should consider the consequences before their actions. Since youve done it, you must take responsibility for your actions! No! Please, Abby, save me! Elizabeth was desperate. She didnt want to carry the burden of these two charges and go to prison! If she went in, she would be tortured to death! Soon enough, the sound of the police sirens were heard as they arrived at the building and came in. A staff member narrated everything to the police officer and he went to action immediately. However, this time, Abigails heart did not waver. She silently watched as the police took Elizabeth away while she was screaming and begging Grace approached her, a smile of satisfaction on her face. After going through so much, you have indeed grown a lot. Thats good! Abigail tightened her grip on Graces hand, feeling deeply moved. Although this incident had dyed the filming progress, Abigail quickly regained herposure. and resumed shooting. In the evening, when Grace returned to the vi, Eder was already inside. He was sitting on the sofa with hisng legs crossed, watching TV, exuding an unmatched air of arrogance. Grace was a little surprised. Did you finish work so carly today? Isnt Grant Corporation busy? Yes. Eder had deliberately returned early. Grace, I have an urgent mission from the National Security Bureau tomorrow night. I need to go to the border. Tomorrow night? Grace sat beside him. Youre leaving so soon. How long will you be gone? At least three to five days, if not more. Grace lowered her gaze, contemting. Okay, I had an appointment for a hospital visit the day. after tomorrow. I was thinking of going with you. Eder pulled her into his arms, carefully examining her for any injuries. Youre perfectly fine. Why do you need to go to the hospital? Are you feeling unwell? No. Thinking about the words of Grandpa Grant earlier, Grant stulled awkwardly. When I went out during the day, I ran into Grandpa Grant. It seems like he really wants a grandchild. To be honest, I find it quite strange. Weve been together so many times, but why isnt there any movement in my belly? Eder followed her gaze, looking at her belly. His dark eyes narrowed, but he didnt say anything. After so many times together, they had not yet conceived a child. Was it because. There was a problem with his body. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Because the $404 virus in his body was extremely stubborn, even if he really got someone pregnant, there was a high chance of passing it on to the child. At that time, it would only bring suffering to such a young life But he couldnt bear to let Grace take medication, and he was also afraid that she would notice something was amiss. Currently, there are medications avable on the market for men that have minimal side effects on the body. So, every time, he would secretly take the medication in advance without Grace knowing Grace had no idea what he was thinking. She only recalled her time in Frant City when she drank high- concentration alcohol for three days and nights, resulting in damage to her body, which took a long time to recover from She wondered if it was during that time that some underlying condition developed, causing her infertility. Ed, youre strong and healthypared to me. Thats why I want to go to the hospital for a full body check-up. I want to entrust a healthy self to you without any worries. Grace said, smiling at him. Eders dark eyes narrowed, and his face turned pale inch by inch. His heart suddenly felt tight. It was suffocating. She wanted to entrust a healthy self to him, but he probably wouldnt have the chance to give her a healthy self anymore. He estimated that he wouldnt have the opportunity to live a healthy life until the end. He suddenly felt guilty, as if he were being pr icked by countless needles, Did he hold her back? Ed, whats wrong with you? Grace noticed that hisplexion was not good and gently stroked his cheek, asking. Eder bit the inside of his mouth. Its nothing. Its good to have regr full-body check-ups. But I have a mission to attend to, so I wont be able to apany you this time. Im sorry. Its okay. After you leave, Ill go back to the Smith family and spend a few days there. I can ask Abigail or Sister-inw Laura to apany me. Eder nodded, forcefully suppressing the destion in his heart. Grace said, By the way, isnt it turbulent at the border? Are you going there to fight? Yes. He replied with a grim face as he remembered the details of the mission. Please be careful. Completing the mission is secondary. Your personal safety is the most important thing. Take care of yourself and dont get hurt! She said cing a kiss on his check. Ed smiled and nodded softly. Okay. When Patrick returned to the vi. The aroma of food could be perceived even through the small garden. He suddenly felt it was strange, as if there was a doting wife waiting for him at home to have a meal. It was as if there was someone in this world who relied on him and cared for him. This feeling seemed quite good. Chapter 263 He opened the door, and the dining table was already set with steaming hot food. Abigail ced the final dish of braised pork on the table. Out of nowhere, she sneezed a few times, turned her head, and saw Patricks handsome face. Mr. Smith, youvee back just in time. I was afraid you woulde backte, and the food would get cold. Patrick sat down on the dining chair, still thinking about her sneeze just now. Did she develop a cold? I heard about the incident at Bana during the day. Did you get scared when Elizabeth poured dirty water on you? Abigail smiled innocently. Its a small matter. Ive been used to it since I was young. The more they bully me, the more I be like an indestructible co ckroach! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Their eyes met immediately she uttered that statement Patrick was amused by her resilient spirit, and his heart was slightly touched. The next day, at the Grammer family mansion Sarahs bodyguard, Elon Lane, received news and knocked on his bosss door. Miss, the person you sent to monitor Third Young Master Patrick at the foot of Mount Smith has returned. He said Sarah was putting on earrings and gave him a puzzled look, What did he say? Tell me. Mr. Patrick has been sending a girl down the mountain every day recently, and then the girl takes a nanny car. The person we sent didnt recognize the girl, but it seems like shes a female celebrity. Its estimated that shes cohabiting with Third Young Master Patrick. A loud crash sounded across the room. Sarahs hand trembled, and her earring fell to the ground. She couldnt believe it and stared nkly for a long time. Are you sure he didnt see it wrong? Is there a possibility that its Grace Smith, his sister? Elon shook his head firmly. Its impossible for Miss Salen. I heard that she has been living with her fiance at the Grant family. The news was too shocking, causing Sarah to be stunned, unable to digest it properly for a long time. Patrick was cohabiting with another woman? They ate together, slept together, and even rode down the mountain together? The other person was a female celebrity?! Where did this seductive sl ute from? Actually, daring to seduce my Patrick! Ill tear her face apart! With a loud crash, she knocked over all the decorative boxes on the dressing table, leaving a mess on the floor. Elon, as if anticipating this, took a step back in advance, avoiding being hit by the makeup bottles. I want to see what this seductive woman looks like! Il rip her apart! She said, standing up from her seal. She was so furious that she wanted to immediately go to the Smiths peaceful mountain and catch the adulterers. Elon pulled her back in time. Miss, there is no concrete evidence yet. If you rashly go to cause trouble with Third Young Master Patrick, Im afraid it will only make him dislike you ever more lit Chapter 261 the future. What should I do then? Am I supposed to watch that woman be affectionate with him? Even if he doesnt respect me, he should respect the Grammer family! How could he treat me like this when I love him so much! Sarah was on the verge of exploding. Right now, she just wanted to catch that woman who dared to seduce Patrick and tear her to pieces! Elon knew well about her fiery temper and how hard it was to control her so he could only silently offer suggestions. Miss, tomorrow morning, you should Elon drew closer and whispered into her ears. After hearing his proposal, Sarah gradually calmed down, and her sinister nature emerged, as poisonous as a snake lurking in her heart. Since Eder had gone to the border, Grace felt bored staying at the Grant family. She was restless and she needed something to spice up her mood. So, early the next morning, she returned to her family and went to Patricks vi to have a meal. It had been many years since she tasted the cooking skills of her friend, Abigail, and she was very eager. Partick, when did youe back? Why didnt you tell me? Did Abby cause you any trouble during her stay here? Grace rested her chin on her hands while speaking to her brother, but her eyes were on Abigail bustling in the kitchen, the aromaing from the kitchen was enough to make he go mad with hunger and she was not the only one who felt like this. Patrick sat across from her, also watching the bustling chef in the kitchen. No, Miss Abigail is very sensible and has never caused me any trouble. Her cooking is good too. Grace grinned mischievously. So, shouldnt you thank me? I brought you such a beautiful little chef to satisfy your appetite. Patricks lips curled up into a smile, still staring intently at Abigails figure, but he didnt say anything. When Abigail finished preparing the final breakfast dish and brought it to the table, she saw the two siblings sitting obediently, their eyes burning with anticipation and she could feel the intensity of their hunger from the way they stared at the food, they looked like two kindergarten kids waiting to be fed. This scene made her chuckle. She ced the te filled with eggs and ham in front of Grace and said, I knew you wereing for a meal, so I prepared something extra for you. Try it and see if its delicious. Graces face lit up with a mischievous smile. Abby really loves me. Trojan! Abigail was also happy and replied with an air kiss. Patrick watched the two of them being affectionate and couldnt help but nce at his own te, feeling a sudden pang of sourness in his heart, Why was there such a stark difference in the way they were served and treated? They both had the surname Smith, so why didnt he have a lovingly prepared ham? Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 But as her older brother, he couldnt sn atch breakfast from his own sister, so he could only sulk. The two girls were chatting happily, and he couldnt even get a word in edgewise. It was as if he was being blocked by the two of them. He ended up eating his meal in a gloomy mood. On the other hand, Abigail and Grace enjoyed their meal very much. After breakfast. Patrick went to work Since Grace was there, she kept Abbypany while he left for work. It was the first time he didnt apany Abigail down the mountain. In the car, Patrick looked at Alex, who was in the passenger seat. Did you feel anything strange today? Strange? Alex was puzzled and looked back at his boss. No, everything seemed normal. Patrick didnt say anything more and opened hisputer to check his days work. His car had just left Galen Mountain and a hundred meters away, Sarahs car was quietly parked at a corner, silently watching Patricks luxury car drive away. Elons eyes followed the departing car as he spoke Young Master Patrick didnt send that girl down the mountain today. She should still be in the vi. Sarah gritted her teeth. Thats good. Today, I will take that s lut away! Using her status as Patricks fiancee, she had free ess to the Smiths peaceful mountain. Inside Patricks vi, Grace was keeping Abigailpany while they washed dishes and chatted. Knock, knock. A loud bang was heard from the front door. Someone was at the door. Grace was puzzled and muttered as she went to open it, Brother, dont you have keys? Are you too lazy to open the door? Did you forget the documents on the table? I saw them! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The door opened, and she suddenly came face to face with Sarahs furious eyes. Miss Sarah? Sarah was also surprised when she saw Grace. Grace, why is it you? Besides you, are there any other women? Grace was confused and gave a cold smile. Miss Sarah came all the way here in the early morning just to question me? Sarah couldnt be bothered to argue with her so she pushed past her, and rushed into the living room. Abigail heard themotion and had just happened to finish cleaning the utensils. She came out from the kitchen, and her gaze met furious gaze of Sarahs eyes, Sarah scrutinized her from head to toe, her anger rising. She charged forward and raised her hand to p Abigails face. You sl ut! How dare you seduce the love of my life! Abigail, who had grown up in an orphanage, was already used to hardships from a young age. She almost instinctively reacted to defend herself and subconsciously grabbed Sarahs wrist Sarah struggled trying to break free from Abigails iron grip but she couldnt. As a pampered rich girl, how could she have the strength of Abigail? Someone who had learnt how Chapter 264 to survive in the hardest of times. She was furious and shouted, You dare to fight back? Today, Ill tear your face apart! Elo,e in! Beat her! Elon, apanied by two of the Grammer familys bodyguards, approached Abigail aggressively. Grace immediately stood in front of Abigail Sarah, look clearly. This is the Smith family. What are you doing here? Sarah looked at her, anger distorting her features. Grace I am your future sister-inw. Why are you helping this ugly, little sl ut live in your brothers vi, please speak up and answer me!? Dont call her a little s lut. It sounds so vulgar. What happened to your upbringing as a youngdy of the Grammer family? Graces eyes narrowed, and she continued, Moreover, Abby is my guest. I allowed her to stay here. temporarily. Abby has a pure rtionship with my third brother, and you dont need to cause a scene just because shes a woman. Purity? Sarahs rationality had long been burned away. She eats, lives, and sleeps with Patrick! My people have seen them together several times! Is that what you call purity? Sarah clenched her teeth; her fierce gaze was even being directed toward Grace. Ive said it before, as long as you dont interfere with the rtionship between Patrick and me, we can coexist peacefully. But instead of restraining yourself, youre even ying matchmaker for this sl ut to seduce my love! Today, Ill deal with you along with her!. She looked at Elon. Go ahead and beat them up. Leave them alive and bring them back with us! Elon hesitated and didnt dare to act. Miss, she is the Smiths daughter, the precious one at that! Everyone knew that the Smiths family head and the three young masters doted on this youngdy. She was the apple of the Smiths familys eye and untouchable! Sarah, in her anger, wouldnt listen. Do as I say! If you dont dare to act, then get out of my family immediately! Elon had no choice but to give a signal to the bodyguards. The two bodyguards took out electric batons they had prepared in advance and approached Grace and Abigail Grace looked at the weapons in their hands and firmly shielded Abigail behind her. She wasnt going to let anyone touch or harm her childhood friend. When she looked at Sarah, her eyes were cold to the core, You dare to hurt my finger at my own house. I guarantee that neither you nor these B astards will leave Galen Mountain standing. Do you want to try me? The Grammer familys bodyguards instantly hesitated and faltered, they all knew how powerful the Smiths family are Sarah sneered disdainfully, Im Patricks fiancee. He has a mistress in his vi. Shes just a sl ut with no status. Even if Uncle Smiths father came, he wouldnt be able to stop me. As for you, you were just identally injured by my bodyguard. Ill personally go and apologize to Uncle Smith. I know youre good at jiu jitsu, but fighting with the bodyguards electric baton with your bare hands is probably a bit difficult, isnt it? She giggled. The bodyguard immediately turned on the electric batons current to the maximum and waved it. Seeing the danger, Abigail instinctively and immediately pushed Grace away from behind and let the electric baton hit her. Abby! Grace was unprepared, and she sta ggered two steps before she stood up. The moment she saw the electric baton hit Abigail, there was a loud thud from the open door. In the next second, the back of the bodyguards hand was pierced by a dagger, and blood gurgled out. Sarah! Do you think too high of yourself? A deep voice filled with anger and frustration resonated from outside the garden. This familiar voice frightened F u Yin, and she held her breath. Why did Patricke back? Didnt she see him leave Galen Mountain with her own eyes? All the gazes inside the house turned to the door. Patrick walked in, facing the light, with a stern expression on his usually gentle face. If he hadnt rushed back because he forgot the meeting files on the table, he wouldnt have witnessed Sarahs despicable behaviour in his vi. Patrick, my love, our engagement was arranged by our families long ago. Even if youve been reluctant to marry me all these years and even attempted to break off the engagement twice, you know very well what the final result would be. Even if you dont admit it, I am your fiancee! Patrick didnt even spare her a nce and walked past her to check on Grace and Abigail Are you hurt? He asked them with gentle eyes Both shook their heads in negative Sarah couldnt believe her eyes, he didnt care about her at all, and her face turned red with anger. Last time in Frant City, you argued with me because of Grace and tried to break off the engagement. Considering she is your sister, I endured it. But now, you secretly cohabitate with another woman. Where does that leave the face of the Smith and Grammer families? After listening to this, it was Grace who first furrowed her brows. Why couldnt this woman understand? She already told her that Abigails matter had nothing to do with her third brother. Did she have a persecutionplex? Grace was about to exin, but Patrick spoke first, The Smith and Grammer families face has already been ruined by you. Ever since you schemed to get engaged with me, Ive only felt disgust towards you He looked at Sarah with cold, stern eyes, However, there is one thing you guessed right. I like Abigail, and I want to marry her. So, your engagement to me will only be a joke. This time, Im willing to do anything to break off this engagement! As he finished speaking, not only Sarah froze, but Grace and Abigail were also shocked at the same time. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 A sudden rush of shock seized Sarah. Her knees buckled, and she stumbled backward, only to be caught in Elons quick reflexes, grounding her back to the unsettling reality. Tears welled in her eyes, shimmering like a wounded docs as she choked out, Whats so extraordinary about her? Wake up! How does she exceed me in family, attraction, and intellect? Were the perfect union, a perfect pair! Sarah wailed, the echoes of her heartbreak pulsating through the room. Even if every other woman on this earth ceased to exist, I still wouldnt dream of marrying you! Patricks gaze iced over, a frigid look of scorn painted across his features. Did you hear me? Gather your people and leave! Your presence sullies my ce! Sarahs chest convulsed with suppressed s obs, tear-streaked cheeks glistening under the harsh light as she red resentfully at Abigail standing beside Grace. Because of this this wrench you would break our engagement once more? She scoffed, a chilling promise in her voice. Youll regret this day! With teeth gritted in resolute anger, Sarah flounced out of the vi, her entourage tailing her. Once the residual waves of Sarahs departure receded, Grace approached Patrick, her voiceced with incredulity. Were you serious? Do you really like Abigail? Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. Tou abrupt was the news! Is my best friend really going to be my future sister-inw? What sort of mad script is this? This is worse than any soap opera! Patricks responsecked a direct answer. Its gettingte. You should head first. I have matters to discuss privately with Miss Green. All right then, Grace responded, shooting a look of concern toward Abigail, who appeared lost in confusion and uncertainty. As soon as they were alone in the spa cious living room, Patrick sat on a plush sofa, his deep-set eyes fixed on Abigail. Please, Miss Green, make yourselffortable. All right. Abigailplied, choosing a small sofa, ensuring there was a safe distance between them. Her hands nervously fiddled in herp, her eyes darting about, unsure where tond. Noticing her difort, Patrick decided to break the tension. He slid open a drawer, lit a cigar, and took a long drag. The drifting tendrils of smoke surrounding him seemed to enhance his aura, his voice resonating deeper and more enticing. Please, dont be unnerved by the previousmotion, Miss Green. I just wanted to discuss a potential coboration. Abigails confusion deepened. Coboration? I trust youre aware of my disdain for Sarah. Id like you to y the part of my lover to facilitate the dissolution of my engagement with the Grammer family. In return, Id assist in establishing your foothold in the entertainment industry. Ill aid you in reaching the apex of stardom, and 1 could also handle Peter on your behalf or even bring him to you if you wish to deal with him personally. A heavy silence followed. Unfazed, Patrick continued, Grace might have promised you many benefits, but I understand you dont like to be in debt. You feel indebted for her assistance and guilt-ridden for epting it. Im already at the top,pared to her whos still climbing the industrydder. Dont worry. Our partnership would be mutually beneficial and free from obligations. H A wave of relief washed over Abigail as Patricks words sunk in, easing the strain knotting within The Mllisnaire and is tellinaire Ex wile Chapter 265 her. Upon noticing the tension casing off her shoulders, Patricks brows knitted together in subtle intrigue. Is something bothering you? Abigail met his inquiry with a soft smile and a shake of her head. Not at all. Its just that well, Im relieved that your feelings for me are strictly professional and that you only desire a business partnership. It felt relieved, actually. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. If it were otherwise, a sense of guilt would have encroached on her conscience, making her feel like a trespasser meddling in another persons feelings. Maintaining his stoic demeanor, Patrick pondered. So, judging by Miss Greens reaction, does that imply you agree to my proposal? Resolute determination red within Abigails gaze as she nodded. Indeed, it would be an honor to coborate with you, Mr. Smith! Excellent. Ill instruct Alex to engage awyer to prepare the agreement promptly. All you need to do when required is act following our n. Certainly, Mr. Smith. As Sarah sat in the descending car, her thoughts reyed the preceding scene, fueling her anger until it felt like her heart would explode in a fiery burst. Despicable! Theyre all utterly despicable! Elon attempted to console her, Miss, please calm down. Lets return and contemte our next steps. You and Patrick are tied by a business alliance. Even if he wishes to dissolve the engagement, it must go through Ethans consent. Breaking this marital contract isnt going to be a simple task. Sarahs fists clenched tightly, her rage teetering on the brink of insanity. As long as I breathe, hell never escape this engagement! Todays humiliation cannot go unavenged. Ill devise a n to make him pay. Hell realize that I am not one to trifle with! Her gaze was transfixed on the receding silhouette of Mount Galen through the car window. Her eyes bore the icy chill of pure venom. As for Abigail, her life ends here! And Grace hes no saint either. Ill bide my time and deal with them together. Patrick dered that he wouldnt marry me even if all women were extinct. Then, Ill eliminate every woman in his life. Lets see who he ends up with. Let him suffer as a lifelong widower! Elon was rendered speechless by the raw malevolence radiating from her eyes, daring not to utter a single word. A dayter. In the mountainous outskirts bordering Freedonia. A group of peoples faces were smeared with concealing paint and d in camouge uniforms. Among them was der, whose strikingly handsome face was masked under the camo while receiving precise intelligence. They were awaiting two parties due to engage in an underground transaction at Shadow Alley, just 500 meters away from their location. They were inplete stealth, positioned for over twelve hours. After what felt like an eternity, another group, their faces also painted with forest green camouge, arrived swiftly. Their bodies were low, and their movements discreet. Mr Storm, the subjects have emerged. At their current pace, they should reach Shadow Alley within the next ten minutes. Eders features hardened. Understood. Notify all surveince personnel to take their positions. Alert the sn ipers as well. If a transaction urs or any unusual activity is detected, they will fire a warning shot. But its imperative no one is harmed. We need them alive for interrogation. Yes, sir. Eder was preparing to adjust his position when a sudden wave of weakness washed over him. His legs gave out, and he swayed, tumbling toward Eric. Mr. Storm! All hisrades reflexively reached out to steady him. Hearing themotion, Eric swiftly spun around, catching Eders arm. Mr. Storm, whats the matter? You dont look good. Im fine. Ive been crouching for too long and felt a bit lightheaded. Eder drew in a deep breath, attempting to steady himself. Thats impossible! They were all highly trained operatives, conditioned to endure extended periods of crouching or any physically demanding position without experiencing such symptoms. Eric cautiously checked Eders pulse, finding it steady. But his skin was unusually cool to the touch. Boss, is the virus ring up again? Should we head back to theb for Dr. B to examine you? No need. Our mission takes precedence. We deal with the task and can addressplications when we return. As he said so, he pressed his lips together, fighting off a wave of nausea. Understood. Ten minutester. Two groups of individuals sauntered towards Shadow Alley, each holding a ck box assumed for the transaction. The alley was swarming with bodyguards donning sunsses. Observing the unfolding scene through his binocrs, Eder guided his team, closing in on the area, gradually tightening their encirclement. Bang! The sudden st of a gunshot reverberated through the area, sending a flurry of birds fluttering from the trees in panic. A bodyguard stationed near the pavilion took a hit, copsing onto the ground with a dull thud. This unexpected turn of events sent the people engaged in the transaction on high alert. Erics brows knitted in confusion. Who fired prematurely?! Eders eyes honed in on a point to the left of the mountain forest. The shot originated from the nine oclock position, approximately 500 meters away. Dispatch a team to apprehend them immediately. Remember, we need them alive. The sound of the stray bullet had inevitably given away their position, and with Eders team in such close proximity to the Shadow Alley, their only option was to forge ahead. A ze of gunfire erupted from both sides. The mor was chaotic, with sparks of gunfire lighting up the darkness. While in the middle of the anarchy, Eder experienced a sudden sp ike of pain in his head, his ears ringing from the din of gunfire. As his strength ebbed away, his fingers were unable to maintain their hold on the trigger. Chapter 266 Then, his vision began to blur, and he grappled with a bout of dizziness, struggling to regte his breathing. Next thing he knew, everything plunged into darkness. Mr. Storm!! Seeing Eder copse beside him, Eric felt like he was going crazy, a cold shiver of dread shooting down his spine. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Boss, wake up! Eric swiftly collected himself and rushed to assess Eders condition. His gaze darted across the man, finding no signs of injury or bullet wounds. That could only mean one thing. Had the virus red up? Erics hand trembled as he felt for a pulse on Eders neck. It was steady, though faint. A sigh of relief escaped him as he thought, Thank heavens, he was still alive, just unconscious. Supporting Eders arm, he hoisted him onto his back, swiftly outlining their next steps. Fred and Cole, youre with me. We need to retreat immediately. Everyone else, provide cover. We must evacuate the area within ten minutes and return to S City within forty-eight hours. Understood! Once the arrangements were in ce, Eric, with Eders unconscious form on his back, took off, racing through the dense foliage. Fred and Cole were right on their heels, on high alert, ready to tackle any potential threat. After a swift withdrawal from the border, they boarded a helicopter set to fly them straight back to 5 City. As the helicopter soared thousands of feet above the ground, Eder remained unresponsive. His complexion was rmingly pale, and his body chilled to the touch. Eric felt for his pulse once more, which had grown disturbingly weak. His breathing was shallow. Faster! We need to go faster! Hismand came out as a roar, his eyes reddening, his voice choked. Mr. Storm, you cant die! Hang in there. Well be at theb soon. Doctor B is waiting. Youll be okay! Fred and Cole, both younger and less experienced, were struggling to hold back their tears. Both knelt beside Eder, crying as they clung to his hands, trying to warm his icy skin. Three hourster, they touched down at theboratory, cloaked in the dead of night. Administered with a potent suppressant injection by Dr. B, Edersplexion gradually improved. His thick eyshes fluttered as he regained consciousness, though his surroundings remained a blur. As his vision cleared, he took in the faces around him. Erics eyes were bloodshot, evidence of shed tears. Mark was examining his virus test results, his features stricken, looking like he was on the brink of tears. Summoning the energy to sit up and lean against the beds backrest, Eder broke the silence, Whats happening? Neither man responded immediately. The room instead filled with a mncholy silence. I am well aware of the stage of my condition. You dont need to keep anything from me. No matter how grim the results, I can take it. Im sorry, Eder. Ive failed you. I havent been able to find a way tobat the virus inside you. Mark held back his tears, his voice trembling. The suppressants have been used too frequently. Your body is developing resistance. We started with administering it every seven days, then five, and now its every three days or even when symptoms ur. Once your bodypletely adjusts to the suppressants, we wont be able to control the virus anymore, he said. Shakily, he extended the test report. Chapter 267 Moreover, the virus has spread. The recent fainting spells and your reported decrease in physical strength are signs that your body is degenerating. Eders frown deepened, and he asked in a hushed voice, How severe is the degeneration? In the worst-case scenario, you might experience total paralysis. And these are just the current complications. I dont know what other issues may arise as the suppressants continue to lose their effectiveness. Marks eyes were full of grief. To put it bluntly the prognosis is grim. His words hung heavy in the silence that filled the room. In the middle of the somber atmosphere, Ederughed softly. Then give me an estimate. How long do I have? With a heavy sigh, Mark raised a hand to indicate a number. No more than five months. This isExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. assuming your body is well rested Eric wiped his tears with his arm, his clenched fist shaking and veins bulging. He kept his head down and remained silent as tears continued to stream down his face. All right, I understand. Eder was silent for a while, finally nodding as if he had epted the doctors grim diagnosis. Mark, leave us for a hit. I need to discuss something with Eric. Choking back his tears, Mark nodded, and left, shutting the door behind him. Eder then turned to look at Eric, who stood not too far away, stiff and silent, and couldnt help chuckling. Dont be so morose, boy. Im not dead yet. Come here. Wiping his tears with his sleeve, Eric walked awkwardly to Eders bedside. I wasnt crying! Youre just a taskmaster who uses me for everything. Seeing you like this Its kind of satisfying. Ederughed at his words. Good. Its reassuring to know that youre so heartless. Eric turned away, refusing to acknowledge him. Since Nick was ousted, the role of the Secret Investigations Departments Chief remains unupied. I n to write you a rmendation letter in the next few days. Fred and Cole will be under your direction. Given your capabilities, you shouldfortably settle into the position within a month, Eder dered, his tone determined yet slightly weary. Dumbfounded, Eric gazed at him, his eyes swimming with an amalgam of emotions. The most evident of which was a raw, pained disbelief. Boss, are you trying to send me away? You possess the necessary skill andpetence. When Im no longer around, its the best arrangement for everyone, Eder said, trying to sound as matter-of-fact as he could. No! Eric retorted defiantly, shaking his head with unyielding resolve. Unless you kill me, Im not leaving. I bet Fred and Cole wouldnt want to either. Eder considered his words, his mind shuffling through potential oues. Adam has been. promoted to the Deputy Director of the National Security Bureau. His approach is merciless. Hes fixated on neutralizing potential threats. If he catches wind of my health situation, hell undoubtedly try to seize my position. And knowing him, he wont spare any of you. Im aware! If he wants to kill me, so be it. But Im not going anywhere! Erics voice was resolute, his eyes glinting with unwavering determination. This is an order! Eders tone was firm, his ck eyes filled with gravity. Before Eder could utter another word, Erics knees hit the floor with a heavy thud. 16:11 Mr. Storm, are you angry with me? he started, his voice shaky. I was just kidding earlier. When I learned about your health, it was as if the ground beneath me gave away. Youre not just my boss. Youre my brother, my only family! Eric moved forward, inching closer to Eders bedside, his grip tightening on the edge of the bed. His eyes were full of desperation and a silent plea, his demeanor akin to a child on the verge of abandonment. You gave me a second shot at life, and youre the only one I recognize as my family! You cant cast me aside! Apart from this, I promise not to disobey any of your orders. Mr. Storm, please, dont dismiss me His voice was choked, his eyes brimming with unshed tears. Eder, pallid and fatigued, locked eyes with Eric. They held years of shared history, of camaraderie and brotherhood. He was moved by Erics unexpected vulnerability, a sharp contrast to their usual jovial banter. Mustering all his energy, he gently tapped Erics head. You obstinate fool! Your stubbornness outstrips mine! Youve effectively silenced me. But I wont budge either. He hastily stood up, poured a ss of warm water, and handed it to Eric. If youre insistent on staying, then stay. Theres no more room for debate on this. A flicker of frustration shed in Erics eyes, but he quickly shifted gears. Boss, you should also consider how youll break this news to Miss Salen. When she believed you had died six months ago, she was crushed. And now Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Erics words hung in the air, unfinished, as he noticed Eders brows knit together, a flicker of mncholy crossing his usually unreadable eyes. I have imposed strict confidentiality on everyone about the virus coursing through me. Lets keep it that way. Especially from Grace! Edermanded, his voice echoing with a dull finality. Understood. Eric paused, looking apprehensive. But Boss, even if we can suppress this secret now, Miss Salen will have to grapple with your sudden demise five months from now. Its going to inflict unimaginable pain on her. Im aware. Give me time to ponder over it. Eder averted his gaze, his expression etched with exhaustion. His eyshes fluttered, hinting at an internal battle he struggled to contain. Eric recognized his pain. This was perhaps Eders most challenging moment, a crossroads of heartache and duty. Late into the night, Eric exited the room, leaving Eder to his solitude in the sterile confines of theb ward. The night unfolded in quiet serenity. The trees outside the window shivered under the whispering wind, and soon, a soft rain began to drizzle. Eder turned towards the window, watching as raindrops slid down the ss. His oncemanding and prideful visage was now shrouded in mncholy, his expression a kaleidoscope of thoughts. His reverie was interrupted by the beep of his phone, signaling a new message. Unlocking his phone, Eders eyesnded on a message from Grace. Eder, are you managing to get some rest on the border? the message read. Ive heard about the strong ultraviolet rays there. Are you going to return with a tan? Haha! Should I start calling you Bronzed Eder? another ping announced the arrival of her subsequent message. Graces yful banter brought a smile to his lips, a rare moment of levity in the otherwise clinical surroundings. His minds eye painted an image of Graces face, lively and teasing as she penned those words. A sudden, overwhelming longing overtook him-the desire to hold her close and never let After some time, another message from Grace illuminated the screen. Have you fallen asleep? Or is it difficult to reply from there? No, wait. Is there a signal issue? Then I wont intrude. Goodnight! swiftly followed another message. Graces chat window remained silent after that message, and Eders lips curled into a bitter smile. His fingers danced lightly over the lines of text Grace had sent, tracing their path on the smooth screen. A tear broke free, silently tracing a path down his cheek, nestling into the short hair at his temple, disappearing as if it had never existed. Out of nowhere, an acute, gnawing pain pierced through his chest, the intensity making his body tremble uncontrobly. He doubled over on the bed, beads of sweat rolling off the tip of his nose, and the veins stood out on his hand as he battled over the pain. Each breath wasbat against torment, the pain searing through him with ruthless constancy. The relentless throbbing escted in severity, forcing a pained groan from his lips. With a trembling hand, he reached out for the rm on the bedside table. In his weakened state, before he could press the rm, he tumbled off the bed. The thud jolted Dr. B, who was resting in an adjacent room. Rushing over, he pushed the door open and was met with a sight that made his heart drop. Eder! Good heavens! I warned you about keeping your emotions in check to avoid agitation and extreme emotions. Heart angina is lethal when it res up! Murmuring under his breath, he quickly located the prescribed pills and popped them into Eders mouth. With the medication needing time to take effect, all Dr. B could do was assist Eder back onto the bed. and tuck him under the nket. He stayed by his side for several hours, only exhaling a sigh of relief when exhaustion finally lulled Eder to sleep. The same night, sleep eluded Grace as well. Staring at the ceiling, her thoughts wandered to thest time Eder was on a mission and narrowly escaped a bullet to his heart, bleeding profusely. Now, he was at the border, notorious for its tumultuous environment and hostile inhabitants. With Eder not responding to her messages, she was left in the dark about his well-being and the current state of affairs. While caught in her worries, sleep stealthily imed her. The restless night left her weary eyed the next morning as she went to work. She was entirely oblivious to the fact that the man she had been ceaselessly worrying about had returned that very evening. Upon hearing of his return, she sprinted upstairs, her skirt billowing around her as she rushed to the bedroom door and thrust it open. There he was, Eder, lounging on the bed, engrossed in a book. His refined fingers gracefully turned the pages, an effortless aura of aristocracy emanating from him. His extraordinarily handsome face could leave one breathless, even in such a casual posture. Alerted by the sudden disturbance, Eder lifted his gaze towards the door, his eyes softening as he took in her presence. His voice, gentle, reached her ears, Grace. Graces face broke into a wide grin as she hopped onto the bed, straddling him. Her hands cupped his face as she looked at him closely. I didnt expect you to go to the border ande back without getting a tan. I want to taste this honey-colored skin! She yfully pecked his cold, thin lips, her actions reminiscent of a child who had just received a coveted piece of candy. Why didnt you tell me you were back? I wouldnt have known you were home if I hadnt seen Eric standing at the door by chance. Were you nning to surprise me? A faint smile crossed Eders face, skillfully concealing the weariness in his eyes. Yes, a surprise. Despite his attempt to hide it, Grace could sense a mncholic undertone in his voice. Did things not go well at the border? You seem a bit down. Eder responded with a slight smile and opened his arms to her. Understanding his gesture, Grace moved to his side, resting her head on his shoulder. Her cold hand slipped inside his robe, lightly touching his warm waist. The cool touch sent a shiver down Eders spine, but he remained still, a tender smile on his face as he indulged her yful antics. A long-serving senior employee at the Grant Group dedicated his life to thepany. He and his wife share a deep bond He began narrating the story in his male volce, maintaluing n seemingly unperturbed expression. Grace silently wrapped her arms around his waist as he spoke more than usual, listening attentively to his words. Recently, he was diagnosed with terminal cancer. He only has a few months left to live but hasnt dared to tell his family, particrly his wife. He asked for my advice, but matters of life and death are challenging. As she listened, Graces mood turned somber. She sighed. Their bond is so strong, but his wife will be heartbroken when she finds out. The one left behind in such a scenario suffers the most. Eders back stiffened slightly, his long eyshes fluttering as he strove to mask his sorrow. Yes, the one left behind is in the most pain. Grace had been shattered six months ago when she thought he had died. To lose something precious all over again would be unimaginably painful. Would she break down if she had to endure such a loss again? Grace failed to notice Eders low mood, lost in her memories of the incident six months ago. The mere thought made her ufortable, her eyes welling up unconsciously. Her slender arms tightened their grip around Eders waist. Fortunately, I had a health checkup yesterday and am in perfect health. You must promise to be careful on your missions. We have a long future ahead of us, she said, her smile radiant. Eders throat bobbed as his hand clutched the covers tightly. She did indeed have a long future ahead, but his was ticking away. His pale lips moved several times before he could gather the courage to ask the question he had always dreaded. Grace, do you still, love me? His head dipped, his ck eyes intense as they locked with Graces. He was terrified of this question. Scared that her answer would shatter his heart. Scared that all his desperate struggles would be rendered meaningless. But now He found himself hoping that Grace would confess she no longer loved him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 The evening had fully descended outside, the luminescence of the moon obscured by the heavy cloud cover. Inside their bedroom, a solitary deskmp filled the room with dim,forting light. Eders face was turned away from themp, positioned so that the backlit surroundings made his features indistinct and enigmatic. Grace felt the intensity of Eders gaze, making her heart flutter. Unwinding herself from his hold, she sat up straight, her small hand delicately tracing his cheek. Her eyes were resolute, sparkling like stars in the dim room. I used to believe I could freely let go of my love for you without any reservations. But that time when I almost lost you, I finally came to terms with the truth. 1 love you, Eder. Just like the depth of your love for me, my love for you is just as profound. And no matter how many times you ask me in the future, my answer will always be the same. I love you. As their eyes locked, tears welled up in both their eyes. Eder fought back his tears as he pulled her into a tight embrace, his arms trembling faintly. Hearing Grace confess her love for him stirred up a torrent of emotions inside him. Her words filled a void in his heart, making him feelplete. Sensing his turmoil. Grace gently patted his back, soothing gestures trying tofort him. Their embrace lingered on. Itsted so long that Grace began to think Eder had drifted off to sleep. It was only after a while that he finally let her go. Itste. You should get some rest. Huh? Grace was momentarily taken aback. It was only half past nine, and he was suggesting they sleep? Was he back just for a hug? While she was still grappling with her confusion, Eder had already retreated under the covers. His behavior was unusual tonight. Crawling into bed next to him, Grace nestled in his embrace. She attempted to lighten the mood, her voice yfully suggestive. We havent seen each other in days, and you finally returned tonight. Dont you want a massage before bed? Eder remained silent with his eyes closed. His expression was calm yet touched by restrained desire. Nevertheless, he did not respond to her suggestion The room felt strangely oppressive to Grace. After days of being apart, he had returned seemingly indifferent. Was he no longer eager of her touch? Had she lost her charm? As if not believing it, Graces little hand under the covers sneaked into his robe again. Her fingers traced the contours of his abdominal muscles and chest under the covers, causing his breath to hitch. Under her leasing. Eders breathing became noticeably erratic. He frowned slightly and gently held her hands, murmuring softly, Be good, stop fooling around, and go to sleep. Grace, in response, pursed her lips in dissatisfaction, her cheeks puffed up in a cute disy of annoyance. You didnt even kiss me this time, and now youre rellring to bed this early. Are you turning into a monk, renouncing all worldly desires? Her words were pointed, her softints apanied by a seductive gaze that brazenly tempted him. Eder closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. It was as if he was mustering the strength for a significant decision. When he finally opened his eyes, his dark gaze had be distant, aloof. The Malimaire and His Billianzhe Ex mife Grace Salen, lets break off our engagement. The unexpected words hung in the air. Grace was stunned. It took her a moment to process his words. W-w-what did you say? What made it even more unsettling was the formal way he called her name, unlike his usual endearing address. His voice was steady and calm, yet it carried an unsettling hint of detachment. Graces eyebrows knit together sharply, her body stiffening. She abruptly sat up, her gaze fixed on him, clouded with confusion and disbelief. Say that again. Eder didnt sit up. Instead, he nestled further into the covers, his long eyshes casting faint shadows on his cheeks. I said, lets break up. His voice was light and distant. To Grace, it felt like her heart had been sliced with a sharp knife, the pain echoing throughout her body. Why? She was bewildered. Why was he so different since he returned? She couldnt decipher his thoughts. Maybe Ive grown tired. His voice was m uffled,ing from under the nket, carrying a faint hint of unease. His response made Grace furious. Get up right now! She reached out and grabbed his ear, yanking him upright, the force pulling him out from the covers. Eder, look at me and say it again! Eders features tightened, a wince of pain passing over his face. He averted his gaze, stealing fleeting nces at her. His silence was deafening in the room. Break off the engagement? Break up because you are tired? Are you for real? Speak up! Thest word echoed in the room, charged with emotion. Graces eyes were red, her petite face contorted with anger. Eders heart sank at her outburst, his resolve faltering. Yes Nonsense! Look at me and say it! she retaliated, pinching his chin harshly and forcing him to meet her gaze. With fury boiling within her, Grace bore her eyes into him. Eder, think before you answer. This is your last chance. If you squander it, no matter what excuses you give in the future, I will never forgive you! Never! Her chest heaved, and her eyes welled despite her best efforts. Under the dim light, her teary eyes sparkled like stars, stubbornly refusing to shed a tear. Her small face, twisted with anger, was a heartbreaking sight. His words had clearly wounded her. Eder was unsettled by her gaze. He couldnt bear to see her distressed and in tears. Say something! Have you gone mute? I Under her piercing gaze, Eder faltered. Im not sure. I need to think. Im tired. Ill sleep Abruptly, he broke free from her grasp, burying himself in the covers once more, turning his back towards her RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Grace stared at his feigned sleeping figure, her anger bubbling over. He actually needed time to think? or not? What was there to deliberate? Whether he wanted to be with her or Was this how all men were? Once they got what they wanted, they started to take things for granted? She had never been good at discussing love, and tonight was the first time she had spoken so frankly to him. Was he just going to drift away? He did not cherish the opportunity she provided and instead suggested a break-up. He had turned his back on her for the first time, distancing himself from her as though she was a gue. Did he believe he could summon her and dismiss her at will? Did he actually think her fiery temper was easy to manipte? The more she pondered, the more incensed she became. Her anger almost consumed her rationality. Eder! You ungrateful man! In her fury, she swung her leg and kicked his firm buttocks. Caught off guard, Eder let out a m uffled groan as he rolled off the bed and onto the plush carpet. Struggling to prop himself up, the pain between his brows quickly dissipated. Grace froze in surprise, her hand instinctively reaching out to assist him, but she pulled back midway. She hadnt expected actually to kick him off the bed. The bedroom floor was carpeted, so his fall wouldnt have been painful. Besides, given his abhorrcut behavior tonight, she felt a strong urge tosh out at him. A kick was the least he deserved! With a cold snort, she sat cross-legged on the edge of the bed, looking down at him with a sense of superiority. Get up and kneel properly. Eder tried to support his body with his hands, but his strength failed him. Fearful of Grace noticing his weakness, he copied her posture, sitting cross legged on the carpet with a look of indifference on his face. Taken aback, Grace shouted, Eder, you never listen! Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 With a masterful show of aloofness, Eder fixed his gaze on the floor. A shell of indifference hardened around him, infused with a dense mncholy that hung like a thick fog, forming an invisible barrier. It was an unspoken warning, making it difficult for anyone to dare approach him. Despite her best efforts, Grace found it increasingly challenging to unravel thebyrinth of his emotions. Yet, the one emotion she did understand was the raw, white-hot anger churning inside her like a volcanic eruption waiting to happen. One thought dominated her mind, resounding like a drum in her heart to beat him senselessly until hed be rummaging for his teeth on the floor, instilling enough fear to make him think twice before uttering the words break up again. This fiery anger was her guidingpass, leading her across the room, her soft steps barely audible over the rhythmic hum of the house. Her target the mahogany ruler, stashed away in the first drawer of the antique bedside table. However, she hesitated as she extended her hand, ready to clutch the instrument of her rage. The mahogany ruler was indeed heavy, symbolizing the weight of her fury. But what if she lost control, and Eder, in his indifference, didnt dodge in time? What if her wrath did more damage than she intended But to retreat, to return empty-handed after such a determined advance, would it not make her seem ridiculous, diminishing the seriousness of her intent? Stealing a nce at Eder who sat on the floor, her eyes locked with his C his ebony irises revealing nothing. With no weapon at her disposal, it felt like she was walking into a gunfight with a butter knife. It was rather embarrassing. Her gaze flickered to the sleek ck leather belt hangingzily on the coat rack nearby. A silent determination overtook her as she grabbed it, expertly rolling the soft leather until it fitfortably in her hand, the chill of the metal buckle biting into her palm. Armed, she returned to the bed, the stark contrast of the intimidating belt against her demure stature making a powerful statement. Do you see what I have here? she questioned, her sweet voice adopting a fierce undertone that carried an unmistakable threat. Do not tempt me to use it on you! Eders response was minimal, a subtle flutter of his longshes as he nced at her weapon. sideways. His expression remained unreadable, his eyes cast under a mysterious shadow, an imprable fortress of silence. Remember when you clung to me, pleading for another chance, when I had let go? Now that Im willing to take a leap of faith with you to explore this future for a longer while, youre retreating. Why? I demand a reasonable exnation! she insisted. Under the warm glow of themplight, Eders chiseled face was magnified in all its rugged beauty, captivating in its silence. A gentle bob of his Adams apple betrayed his nervousness as he lowered his gaze, retreating further into his emotional shell. His silence was louder than words, a silent protest, a refusal to engage. Was he resorting to the age- old strategy of the silent treatinent? Feeling a bitter taste of rejection, Grace bit her lower lip, the sharp sting echoing the throbbing pain in her heart. So, you need more time to think, do you? Then take all the time you need! Just make sure youve thought it through thoroughly before opening your mouth again! she spat out, tossing the belt onto him. Turning her back to him, she stormed out, leaving behind a turbulent wave of anger that mmed the bedroom door shut. With her dramatic exit, a tangible nket of gloom draped over the room, permeating every corner with a palpable sense of tension. The Millio Chapter 269 Grace retreated to the adjoining room, her decision to sleep separately set in stone! The night enveloped her with calming silence, but her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. Eders indifferent look surfaced every time she shut her eyes, denying her the sweet escape of slumber. Feeling confined, she sat upright in bed, reaching for her phone. It was 2 a.m. already! Eder hadnt attempted to soothe her. Was he genuinely contemting their breakup? The thought was absurd, illogical! Grace buried herself under the covers, the alien sensation of solitude creeping up on her. That night, both found sleep elusive. As Grace stirred from her restlessness the following morning. Eders door was firmly shut, suggesting he was yet to rise. After freshening up, she headed straight to Angle Group, refusing to exchange even a word with Eder. Ofte, 5 City was held hostage by bleak, rainy weather, the towering buildings shrouded in an almost deathlike gloom. Feeling a madness within, Grace sat at her desk, her chin resting in her palm, her gaze vacant as she stared at the relentless rain outside her window. The rains soft rhythm echoed in the room while Eders unusual behavior fromst night reyed in her mind like a flickering film reel, distracting her from Beths report sprawled in front of her. Suddenly, she remembered the sound Eder had made when she had flung him off the bedst night. Eder was known for his tenacity, rarely uttering a sound unless he was feigning petnce or in actual pain. Yet, even in pain, he was capable of enduring it silently. So how could a simple push from her result in such a reaction? The more she contemted, the more convinced she became that something was amiss. All the signs pointed towards a possible injury that Eder might have sustained! His uncharacteristic weakness is why he was caught off guard and easily toppled from the bed. The realization hit her like a ton of bricks, and she hammered the table in regret. Last night, blinded by fury, she had overlooked all these signs. Now that she pondered, Eders behavior was a screaming red g! The sudden loud noise startled Beth, causing her to quiver slightly. Director Salen, did I make a mistake in the report? No. Grace snapped back to reality, swiftly organizing her bag. I need to attend to something and. will have to step out. Continue the report once Im back. If I dont return, we can discuss it tomorrow. The rain in S City grew fiercer by the minute. Within the confines of the Grant Groups CEOs office, Eder sat adjacent to the floor-to-ceiling window, exuding an air of fatigue and despondency. His ck eyes were devoid of the usual spark, almost as if his life had been sucked out. His gaze traced the cracks in the window, the relentless rain dividing them further, a stark reminder of Nicks words in Frant City. The virus in your system will lead toplications over time. It could leave you incapacitated. Grace may initially pity you, but how long will thatst? The moment you resorted to alternative medicine, your broken body became unworthy of her. If I cant have her, neither can you! Nick had. taunted. ? Underneath his suits cuff, Eders hand clenched into a tight fist, hisplexion paling further, spirits sinking lower. Perhaps it was time to stop this self-inflicted torment. A sharp pain was better than a prolonged one. Making Grace detest him, despise him, allowing her to move past the hurt and start anew seemed like the best course for her. Ava, the spokesperson for the LX Project, was elegantly perched on a nearby sofa, pouring herself a cup of tea. She was here to discuss the contracts payment terms with Eder. However, since she had stepped into the office, Eder seemed to be in his own world, staring at the rain-soaked window for close to half an hour without acknowledging her presence. Mr. Storm, you seem quite out of sorts today. If I had to guess, its less about work and more about a recent tiff with Miss Salen? Avas voice was soft and enticing. Irritation shed across Eders face. Know your ce. If its not your business, dont pry. Taking the hint, Ava smiled. All right, I wont intrude. However, should you need assistance with anything, Mr. Storm, Ill be more than willing to help! Eder seemed indifferent to her sugary tone, even disying a certain degree of repulsion. What are you here for? State your business and leave. As Ava rose from her seat, sauntering towards him, preparing to speak, a knock on the door interrupted them. Mr. Storm, Miss Salen is here. What?! She came?! Eers heart sk ipped a beat. Swillly, his hand, which was sed in a leather glove, seized Avas wrist. Ava leaning in to hear Eders whispered words was the sight that greeted Grace upon her entry. Their intimately close proximity and whispered conversation sent a jolt through her. Eder? On hearing Graces voice, Ava jerked away from Eder, awkwardly pulling her wrist from his grip, resuming her previous position. Miss Salen, what brings you here? Quite a coincidence The womans peculiar behavior only served to deepen Graces suspicion. Im the one who came at an inconvenient time? Then what were you two up to? Stumbling over her words, Ava quickly nced at Eder, her cheeks coloring slightly in embarrassment. Youre free to imagine whatever you want. Eders deep-set eyes were icy, his voice devoid of warmth. Provoking her, was he? Grace Inhaled deeply, suppressing the bubbling rage within her, reminding herself to stay calm. Her icy stare shifted to Ava. You, step outside. Seemingly hesitant, Ava turned towards Eder, her voice sultry, Mr. Storm Eder remained impassive, his lips pursed tightly, Implicitly giving his consent. Left with no choice, Ava sashayed out of the office. Once Avas alluring presence had departed, Grace advanced towards Eder, noticing his ashen complexion. She knelt beside him, cing her hands on his legs, lifting her face to meet his voice a gentle whisper. gaze, her 16:14 The Millionaire and lia Billisvaire wife Eder, did you sustain any injuries during your border trip? Im sorry for my impulsive reactionst night. I didnt understand the situation. But you arent alone anymore. You dont have to endure the pain all by yourself. Ill stand by you and share your pain. Im also learning how to pamper you and safeguard you. Isnt that good enough?RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Ill be there with you to share your pain. Im also learning how to indulge and shield you. Graces gentle and melodic voice echoed in Eders ears, a refrain in his mind. Her radiant smile was everCpresent before his eyes. Her warmth enveloped his aching, shadowy heart, melting his icy exterior. A lump formed in his throat, and his right hand instinctively reached out, yearning to touch her soft face. However, he realized his hand, encased in a leather glove, had just caressed Ava. Upon this realization, he subtly withdrew his hand, clenching it into a fist hidden on his thigh. Nick was correct. When facing adversaries, Grace was like a zing sun too scorching to touch without getting burnt. Yet, she was akin to a gentle kitten towards her loved ones and her beloved, making one fall hopelessly in love, impossible to relinquish. She was vibrant, radiant, and brimming with an indomitable spirit. Eder had believed that he could control the virus within him, allowing him to apany Grace on her journey for a long time. But now, the virus was spreading, turning those hopes into mere fantasies. He was now but a shell, a dying man utterly undeserving of Grace. He was the one who was holding her back. Eder? His thoughts were disrupted by her soft call. Grace knelt before him, her hands resting on his legs ast she lifted her face to look at him, her voice imbued with tenderness. Were you injured on your border trip? Im sorry for kicking youst night without knowing the circumstances. But youre not alone now. You dont have to endure the pain alone. Ill be there with you to share your pain. Im also learning how to indulge and shield you. Isnt that good? Ederposed himself, his hands loosening their clench slightly. Meanwhile, his expression reverted to its usual icy demeanor. Im not injured. If you dont believe me, you can verify. I dont believe you. You look pale, and you cant deceive me. I want you to tell me whats really happening with you. And what were you and Ava doing when I walked in? Why do I always feel like youre trying to provoke me I seem to quite like her. Before she finished speaking, Eder interrupted her in a cold tone. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. What did you say? Grace was stunned, pulling her hands from his legs. She took a step back, her gaze upon him unfamiliar and incredulous. He turned his attention to the rain outside the window, his tone icy. She is sweet, beautiful, gentle, and appears fragile, which could make her seem pitiful. Its no wonder that any man would be drawn to her. What else do you think I was doing with her? Are you saying you find me repulsive? Grace retreated another few steps, her bright eyes slowly dimming Eder gave a derisiveugh, his eyes cold and unfeeling. Compared to her, you are arrogant, domineering, and ruthless. I spent a long time chasing after you hack then, but now Im weary and want to try something different. Grace looked at his handsome face, her beautiful eyes narrowing slightly. Eder, youve changed Men are always seeking a thrill, novelty. Its not that Ive changed. Its that I was never a good man. You can leave now that you see me for who I am. The Uriani Chapter 290 After the subtle undercurrent of a threat tinged his final words, an eerie quiet hung in the room like an unwee visitor, stretching out the minutes into an ufortable eternit Grace stood frozen, her feet seemingly soldered to the floor, the silence amplified by the rhythmic tickC tock of a wall clock. Her mind raced, struggling to process the moments gravity. Across the room, Eders gaze remained anchored to the window, his icy eyes, devoid of any trace of longing or attachment, painted a perfect picture of apathy. He stared into the endless expanse, his eyes reflecting an inscrutable emptiness. However, slicing through this mounting tension, a sudden outburst ofughter detonated. The unexpected sound was akin to a balloon popping in an echo chamber, its abruptness jarring against the otherwise heavy silence. Eder turned his head in surprise, only to see that instead of being angry, Grace wasughing? Her sparkling eyes held not an ounce of anger. His heart skipped a beat as he fought to maintain his frosty demeanor, shooting her a sharp re. Is something funny? Grace walked up to him, grasped the armrests of his office chair with both hands, leaned down, and kissed his forehead unexpectedly. The vivid imprint of her lipstick stood starkly against his forehead. You! Eders gaze shot up, ring at her in anger. Cant you understand humannguage? However, Grace onlyughed louder, almost provocatively, as though she had seen through his performance long ago. You put on quite a show. I almost fell for it. But She stopped midCsentence, her curlingshes lowering, her gaze falling on his hands clenched tightly on his thighs, a mocking tone in her voice. When you act, you need to be thorough. Next time you lie, make sure not to clench your fists so tightly. Its a dead giveaway! Eder was caught off guard, instinctively retracting his hand and hiding it behind his back. His eyshes fluttered nervously. Having his charade uncovered so directly was a blow to his pride! He could only maintain his dark expression and feign nonchnce. But Grace was one to y her hand. She just had to tear down his defensesyer byyer. She lightly curled her finger under his chin, her dainty finger fearlessly tracing and teasing, drawing circles on his skin. Eder, youre underestimating me. Did you really think I could be so easily fooled? Last night, I was angry and didnt see through your act immediately. But today, Im very clearCheaded. Every word youve said, every little action, is a slip in my eyes. She persisted in her provocation, wearing a smug expression. Do you really think Id believe your fell so quickly for someone else? For Ava? Obviously, youre deliberately ying this drama with her to provoke me. Weve reached this point, and you still refuse to tell the truth, hmm? Thest note was hummed coquettishly, pleasant to the ear, carrying a captivating allure. Eder sidestepped her hand that was still tracing circles on his chin, hisshes fluttering several -times. What I said earlier was the truth. Its just that you think I mean He hadnt even finished his sentence when Grace leaned in again, kissing his left cheek. She staked her im, leaving behind the impression of her red lips. You! Eder shot her an infuriated re. Angry, are you? Her finger continued to trace circles on Eders neck, her eyes gleaming with mischief, a teasing smile on her lips. She clicked her tongue and added, Your little schemes been seen through. Are you unhappy? But what can you do? I just love seeing you angry and unable to do anything about me. Its too satisfying! Eders lips tightened, and his eyes narrowed menacingly, exuding a cold aura. Do not test my limits. Oh, but what if I do? Will you hit me? Im so scared! Her voice was dripping with goading. She acted scared, but the smile dancing at the corners of her mouth could reach the moon. Weve had fights before. If you dare, lets fight again. Let me see if you can surpass my strength now. Eder felt a twinge of guilt. His deteriorating physical condition,bined with the angina attack two nights ago, had left him sapped of energy, the pain taking its toll. He hadnt managed to rest wellst night, either. If they really did start a fight, he likely wouldnt stand a chance against Grace. A real man doesnt fight with a woman! His gaze was fierce, his low voiceced with obstinacy. Grace laughed, pulling out a lipstick from her bag, swiftly applying a generousyer to her lips, her eyes twinkling with mischief. Then keep lying. Ill leave a mark on your face for each lie you tell. Lets see how many marks I can leave. Stop being unreasonable! No sooner had he finished speaking than Grace quickly leaned in and nted several more kisses on his cheeks and chin. His face was scattered with red lip prints, radiating an irresistible appeal. Grace grinned, her eyes curving in delight, and sweetly said, Go on. When youre ready to stop spewing nonsense and start telling the truth, Ill reason with you. Eder was feeling suffocated andcked the energy to argue back. He had underestimated Graces cunning nature. She not only saw through him but was also teasing him. Now that she was behaving like this, he was unsure how to handle her! Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Eder chose to ignore the situation and turned his attention back to the window, his eyes once again disying their usual indifference. The lip marks on his fair skin gave him the appearance of a victimized spouse. In the presence of Grace, his previously dominant and cold CEO demeanor had vanishedpletely. Noticing his hesitation, Grace refrained from pursuing further conversation. Okay, take your time to compose yourself. But cease bringing up canceling the engagement or ending the rtionship. You initiated the situation first, and now you want to back out? Absolutely not! Eder, you are fated to be with me in this lifetime! And Im sorry, but this is simply who I am- dominant. Your realization ising too late! You can regret it all you want! With a selfCsatisfied huff, she rose gracefully and exited the room. Grace understood Eder all too well. He was steadfast, with walls around his heart not easily broken. down. He was a silent sufferer, concealing his anguish and torment. As for why he evolved such a persona, Grace had her theories, which she believed to be about 70 to 80 percent urate. At thest banquet, Grandfather Grant had been irate and even threatened punishment for Eder in Graces presence. His parents had perished in a car ident when he was still a child, leaving him in the care of Grandfather Grant. The elderly man was stern and held archaic beliefs. Eder must have endured his harsh discipline and beatings, forced to suffer alone since no one offeredfort. He held his loved ones in high regard yet preferred to keep his emotions concealed, particrly when he harbored intense feelings of affection. Grace had a lunch that his ailment went beyond a mere physical injury. In fact, Eder could be ill! Furthermore, his abnormal behavior indicated that the issue was far from trivial. Even though Eder remained silent, it didnt mean she couldnt investigate alone! As she departed from the office premises, her mind was upied with various musings. It was then that she chanced upon Eric, who happened to he stationed in close proximity. As Grace drew near to Eric, she leaned in and spoke softly, I need to speak with you. Pleasee with me quietly. Erics confusion showed on his face as he asked, Whats going on? Graces stern expression took him aback, causing him to feel uneasy. Despite his difort, heplied with her request and clumsily trailed her toward a secluded corridor. Miss Salen, whats the matter? Adopting a stern expression, Grace asked, How long have you been with Eder? Eric pondered for a moment. Its been over ten years, at least. Grace was thoughtful as she nodded, deciding to press further. On this trip to the border, did Eder get hurt? No, we were with him. We wouldnt allow Mr. Storm to get injured easily. Please, dont worry. Eric seemed at ease, answering promptly. A theory began to form in Graces mind. Then it must be some sort of illness. 16:14 The Millionaire and is Billionaire Ex wife Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Eric lowered her gaze, refraining from a response. Youve been with him for so long; you must know his health better than anyone. What illness is he suffering from? Is it severe? Eric scratched her head, a bitter look on her face. Why would you think so? The Boss has always been healthy and never fallen sick. He kept it from me, and youre also refusing to spill the truth? 1 Last night, I barely pushed him, and he was knocked off the bed. That signifies hes weak. Just now, I noticed his pallid face. Even if you continue to deny it, I wont believe you. So, tell me, whats wrong with him? Erics demeanor was one of distress as he held back the truth. A deep sigh escaped him before he spoke, his tone weighted with reluctance. Please, I dont have any information to share. I I have to focus on my work now. Ill take my leave. Grace watched Erics retreating figure, lost in her thoughts for a moment, before dialing a number of a Dark Bell member. I want you to investigate Eders recent travels over the past few months. Specifically, see if he has been visiting any hospitals frequently. And do it fast. Understood, boss. As Eric approached the entrance to the CEOs office, he received a summons from Eder toe inside. Upon entering, he noticed the CEO seated behind his desk, diligently wiping his face with a moistened tissue while scrutinizing his reflection in apact mirror. The leather gloves that touched Ava in the morning were now discarded into a trash bin. Boss, you summoned me? Eder had wiped off most of the lipstick stains from his face. Where were you just now? Eric decided to be honest. Miss Salen wanted to see me. She suspects you are ill and wanted to confirm it with me. And you spilled everything? Eric was quick to refute. No, no! I didnt dare to. I kept mum! Eders severe expression softened a bit. Eric was perplexed but decided to tread cautiously, But Boss, you know how Miss Salen is. Now that she is suspicious, she wont rest until she uncovers the truth. Are you certain you dont want to tell her? Adding another person to the equation will only breed more pain. Eder dropped his gaze, a wave of destion washing over him. Ill give it more thought. In the meantime, verify the modifications rted to the $404 virus, and run another check. Eric exhaled a heavy sigh, choosing not to pursue the matter further. Understood. As the clock struck noon, Grace had barely settled into her thoughts when a phone call came through. Boss, there are no records of Mr. Storm visiting any hospitals in the past few months. The ces he frequents most are the Grant Corporation, the National Security Bureau, and oh! The War Lab. Grace contemted this. There are medical professionals at theb, correct? How frequently does Eder visit there? The Millionaire and this Billionaire Ex wife Chapter 271 Roughly every seven days. But recently, its been every five days. In fact, he was there three nights ago. Three nights ago? Hadnt Eder been at the border then? Graces brow creased in concentration. It was odd that he had returned to S City earlier than expected and had chosen to visit thebte at night rather thane home to her. Her instincts were screaming at her that something was amiss. Could you break into thebs database and retrieve Eders records? There was a pause on the other end. Im sorry, Boss. Thebs security systems are topCnotch. Breaking in isnt an option. Even if we could, wed be found out immediately. Alright. I understand. She hung up, her mind awash with spection. As the National Security Bureau director, Eders position was equivalent to her elder brothers. If he wanted to bury something deep, even her brother couldnt unearth it. Any information they could find would have likely been tampered with already. There was no way to uncover any solid evidence. All she could do was guess. Just as Grace was grappling with her investigation, reaching a stalemate, she received an unexpected call from Uncle Lloyd. Miss, the maximum security prison in S City contacted the Smith family today. Theyve ryed that Mr. Nick Knight wishes to meet with you. Nick? Grace was taken aback. Nick had been incarcerated for thest six months. Why the sudden desire to see her? Uncle Lloyd continued, Nick insists he has a secret of utmost importance to share. He assures that it concerns your former husband. Graces brows furrowed deeper as she heard thest few words, her expression growing grimmer, Understood. Grace ended the phone call abruptly and headed straight to the maximum security prison, eager to find out what Nick had to say. She sat in the visitation room, which was sparsely furnished and separated from Nick by two soundproof ss partitions. After a few minutes, Nick was brought into the room. She sat there in silence, taking in the sight of him. It was the first time in over six months. that Grace had laid eyes on Nick. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 He was wearing heavy handcuffs and shackles, taking every step very slowly. There were blue and purple bruises on his forearm and neck exposed from his sleeves. His skin was rough, and he had an unshaven beard. Aside from those azure blue charming eyes that were still unique, Grace almost couldnt recognize him anymore. Nick Knight looked at her through the ss and picked up the phone. She followed his movements and put the phone to her car. Grace, long time no see. You seem surprised that youre not able to recognize me so soon? Grace was expressionless, and her voice was particrly cold, I didnte here to listen to you reminiscing about the old days. If you dont say anything, Ill leave. Nick raised his lips yfully and clicked his tongue, Youre really ruthless, only focused on your little pet. Seeing that Grace was about to put down the phone, Nick quickly said, Okay, Ill get down to business! His eyes narrowed, and the corner of his mouth smiled wickedly and strangely. His voice was hoarse: Grace, although Im trapped here, I know better than anyone that your current fiance, Eder Storm Grant, is the one you used to be with in Frant city. Your exChusband, your little pet, isnt that right? Grace was stunned for a moment and sneered without changing her face. who told you that? Even I didnt know about it. Theres no need to hide Grace, its just inconceivable that he has the nerve to get engaged to you with such a serious illness. Grace instantly became serious and mmed on the table, What do you know? What serious illness does he have? Nick smiled strangely, I know everything about him, and apart from me, I dont think many people know about these things. In exchange for these secrets, what are your terms? Grace quickly calmed down and her mind was clear. Nick apuded, Grace, still so smart and lovable. It really doesnt take much effort to talk to you. The disgust in Graces eyes was not hidden at all, I dont want to listen to this nonsense, just say it! Nick smiled wickedly, his blue eyes were deep and still, and with the corner of his mouth close to the microphong, he said in low voice. Get Chris to release me on bail, cancel the engagement with Eder, and marry me. Grace frowned. Its no problem for me to ask my brother to release you on ball, thats the only one I can do, dont even think about the rest. Nicks phoenix eyes lowered, a little luuri, It seems that you really cares about him? Dont worry, just need shelter. After my ident, the entire Knight family was held in Adam Knights hands. He wanted to give up my younger brother to gain power and fame. I need the Smith familys protection in order to make aeback. 16:14 The Maire and Itis Billionaire ExCwde Grace was unmoved, her face was ice cold, You think that my engagement with Eder is that simple? I cant make that decision. Oh Grace, stop joking with me. You are the darling of the Smith family. Breaking off the This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. engagement is nothing more than losing a little money. As long as you really want to leave, I believe Chris will be willing to do it for you. Graces red lips pursed, and she did not speak. Nick continued. Besides, arent you curious about his secrets? I guarantee that you will want to hear it. Bail me out, break off your engagement, and marry me. These are my three conditions, they are indispensable. Grace lowered her head and was silent for a long time. Her palms were clenched so tightly, that her blue blood vessels were clearly visible under her thin, fair skin. Hows it going? Have you thought about it? Think about it? She raised her eyes and looked at Nick again, her starry eyes were firm, I, Grace Smith, hate being restrained! Its impossible for me to break off my engagement and marry you! In Frant city, Nick had hurt Eder. If Eder knew that she was breaking off the engagement, he would be very sad, right? He had paid too much for her, she didnt want to let him down, and she didnt want him to misunderstand her. The smile on Nicks face disappeared. He was stunned for a while, as if he did not expect Grace to refuse so decisively. It seems that you and I cant agree, Goodbye! Grace put down the phone and left without looking back. Nicks eyes were full of shock, and his emotions gradually went crazy. He stood up abruptly, knocking on the soundproof ss with both hands, making the metal handcuffs rattle. Grace! Come back! Dont you want to know about his condition? He wont live long! He will die. Is it worth it for you to be with a shortClived ghost! Im the most suitable man to marry you! The prison guards quickly dispatched and subdued the crazy prisoner. Nicks head was pinned to the ground, and he suddenly burst intoughter, Grace! sooner orter you wille back to find me! You can only be mine in this life! In the visiting room, the mans strange and franticughter echoed until the prison guard struck him with an electric baton in the waist. The strong current made him convulse all over and finally, he passed outpletely. The sound instion of the ss was very good. Grace did not hear his roar and did not look back. She sighed softly. Another way to find out about Eders physical condition was broken. Perhaps, she could only try onest solution! the afternoon, the Grant Group. Today, there was a monthly board meeting. Eder had already held the meeting for half an hour in the conference room. Chapter 272 Eric was instructed to pick up an important document. Just as he was about to return to the conference room, he was stopped by a slender figure in the corridor. When he saw that it was Grace, his heart thumped. Miss Smith, whats the matter? Eh If youre looking for Mr. Storm, you might have to wait longer. He is still in a meeting, so if youll excuse me. He lowered his head and bowed a few times in a row. He was going to bypass her from the right. Grace was wearing high heels, and her slender legs took a decisive step to the right, blocking him again. Eric, this is thest time Ille to you on this matter. If you still dont want to reveal a word, I wont interfere with your work again. I really dont know anything, just let me go! Eric lowered his head and turned to leave, interrupting his detour to the conference room. Grace looked at his hunched back and said coldly, I went to see Nick Knight today. He said he knew about Eders conditions and will only tell me under certain terms. He would tell me if I agreed to marry him. Erics footsteps stopped short, but he did not look back. Seeing his reaction, she continued: Eric, many misunderstandings between Eder and I were solved by you, you watched how he and I got to this point step by step. If you dont tell me, I can only agree to Nicks conditions, is that what you want? Eric struggled inwardly and held on to the information tightly. Mr. Storm had ordered. This is a disciplinary matter of the organization, I dont dare Dont worry, Ill help you. I wont let him know that you said it. Grace stepped forward and said softly, Hes ill, and its too hard for him to suffer in silence, so youre helping him by telling me. He felt shaken. Come with me. Grace followed him into his office. Eric locked the door with his backhand and asked her in a low voice, Do you still remember the acid throwing incident you encountered at Lust Caution Bar half a year ago? 00 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Remember. Not only did she not forget it, but she still remembered it clearly. Later, I specially investigated this matter. I found out that it was not sulfuric acid, but some kind of strong 540 corrosive agent. Eric sighed, Mr. Storm.he didnt want you to worry or feel guilty, so he lied to you. Actually, it was the $404 biochemical virus. Biochemical virus? Graces eyebrows knitted together, her heart skipping a beat. Even if she did not understand medical research, she knew how serious the damage to the body would be if they were rted to these four words. It was not a simple matter! Eric sighed and slowly exined to her. This virus is very powerful, and it spreads extremely quickly. At present, there is no antidote even in theboratory Ten minutester. Eder, who was in the head seat, looked at his watch while listening to Director Victors report. It seemed like the document had not been retrieved yet. Under the ghost face mask, those ck eyes narrowed, and an unhappy aura drifted into the conference room. The other directors held their breaths and tried to reduce their sense of presence. Because they found out that Eder seemed to he in a particrly unhappy mood today, and that ck face seemed to be on the verge of a volcanic eruption. There was a suddenmotion outside the door. Miss Smith! Mr. Storm is in a meeting; you cant go in! Immediately after, the door of the conference room was forcibly pushed open. Grace stood at the door, her eyes focused on Eder. The entire Grant Corporation knew her identity. The security guards did not dare to do anything to her. There were dozens of pairs of eyes in the conference room, and all of them were looking at her. However, Grace did not seem to feel their existence, her eyes were glued to Eders body. Eder didnt turn his head to look at her. He picked up the coffee on the table, sipped it gracefully and then said in a calm tone, What do you want to say Miss Smith? Lets talk about it after I finish this meeting. Security, take Miss Smith to the office. Its Grace!. The security guard was respectful and was about to invite Grace out but was swept away by a cold look from her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She b ypas sed them and walked directly to the man in the conference room. Eder, are you calling me Miss Smith again? Her tone was a little aggrieved, and her voice was a little choked. Eders heart trembled and he turned to look at her. 16.14 The Millionaire and Elis Billionaire Expan Chapter 273 However, when his eyes touched her eyes that were misty and like shooting stars, he panicked uncontrobly. Grace? You.. Grace had already walked up to him, and in front of everyone in the conference room, she leaned over and kissed his cold pale lips. Everyone in the conference room watched this scene in shock. Everyone present had heard the big news that the two of them had hugged and kissed at the charity. party not long ago. Who would have thought that a meeting at work would be filled with so much excitement! After all, in the conference room, so many directors and security guards were watching. Eders original n to draw a line with her prevented him from indulging in her kiss. With a clear mind, he retreated into the back of the chair and avoided her lips and nned to grab her hands with cold hostility. This is the Grants conference room, dont mess around! Unexpectedly, just as he made a move, Grace seemed to have expected it. Quickly and urately. she first grabbed his wrist, raised it above his head and pressed his hand firmly to the back of the chair. Eder struggled, but he had no strength and could not resist Grace, who had a strong foundation in Kung f u. Grace raised her eyebrows at him. In the past few days, Eders indifference, and difort at calling her by name drove her to approach his lips again. But this time, it was a punishing kiss, rough and predatory in nature, and her snow-white teeth ripped and bit his lips. Eder frowned in pain, and involuntarily snorted. Everyone in the conference room stared at him dumbfounded. Someone covered their mouth in disbelief. Some people had their throats choked with envy. Someone was so embarrassed that they covered their faces and quietly spaced their fingers to look. Who would have thought that one day, they would be able to see with their own eyes how weak and powerless their boss looked when he was ruthlessly thrown down by his sweet wife! Is this him? Its too exciting! Eric pretended to be in a hurry with the documents in hand. When he saw the ambiguous scene in the conference room, he immediately cleared the room for the two of them. Mr. Storm has some personal matters to deal with at the moment, The meeting has been postponed and will be held again when the notice is announced. Everyone should leave! Many people reluctantly left the conference room in an orderly manner. When everyone was gone, Eric helped them close all the doors and windows. The meeting room instantly fell silent. The room was full of ambiguity. 16:14 The Millinmir and His Millionaire In Wil Chapter 273 This kisssted for a long time, until Eder let out a very light whimper, and Grace stopped her punishment. Eders mouth was swollen from the bite, as if he had been bullied. His originally pale lips were stained with Graces lipstick, making it bright and eye-catching. Grace gently removed the ghost mask covering the upper half of his face and still restrained his hands, preventing him from moving. The lipstick dripped from her lips, and the tip of her tongue lightly licked the teeth at the top of her mouth, making her look like a morous vampire who had just feasted on his mouth. Does the bite hurt? You called me Miss Smith twice today. I think you had a great time squirming. Do you still dare? Although her tone was fierce, there was a mist in her starry eyes as she looked at him distressed. Seeing her like this, Eder knew something was in her heart. He looked to the side with a guilty conscience. Youyou know so soon Mm. The ck hair of her shawl was loose, and her fingertips gently caressed his slightly swollen lips. If Im still in the dark, are you nning to hide it from me and find a ce to die peacefully? Eder avoided her gaze, his eyshes fluttered non-stop, and instead of answering her question, he asked instead: who told you? Eric? Grace shook her head decisively. No, he refused to tell me. I found out myself. You underestimated me! He pursed his lips, his ck eyes lowered, and he did not say anything. Grace remembered what she had just learned from Eric. There were tears in her eyes, and her voice was slightly crying. Why didnt you tell me about such a serious virus? Afraid that Ill feel guilty, that Ill despise you? Im sorry, I was the one who dyed you Graces heart throbbed, and she med herself so much that she cupped his face with her trembling hands, Idiot, you didnt dy me, it was me I was the one who dyed you. If it wasnt for me, you wouldnt have to suffer these pains. I should say sorry. Eders heart softened when he saw her hot tears falling. There was an impulse, he wanted to pull her into his arms, gently coax her, and gently kiss her pearl tears away. However, Nick Knights words still lingered in his ears, causing him to be confused. He suppressed the urge in his heart and said in a sad tone, These are all of my own volition and have nothing to do with you. MoreoverI dont need you to be pitiful, I dont need you to take care of me because of guilt. Over time, she would get h ored. He didnt want to tie her up in the name of guilt, let alone let her copse in pain as she watched him die. Graces eyebrows gradually frowned, and the more she listened, the angrier she became. Eder! What are you talking about? You havent been beaten for a long time; have floating? Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Smelling the threatening aura on her body, Eder got his hand free and immediately resisted her move of leaning over. However, Grace already knew about his physical decline, and she did not pay attention to him. Now, to her, he was just a frail and sickly child. Once again, she precisely grasped his restless wrists and licked his lips with the tip of her tongue as sheughed wickedly. Her tone was deliberately raised, and she never tired of teasing him. Oh, Mr Storms body is weak, and you cant break free. You only have the responsibility of being bullied by me. What should you do? Shouldnt you be more positive? Eder was very depressed. As a man, his desire to win in terms of physical strength drove him not to admit defeat. However, the reality gave him no choice but to bow his head to the evil forces. Under his inner struggle, he gave a cold snort and turned his face away. If he couldnt beat her, he couldnt do anything about her. He was very aggrieved, but he could only sulk. Grace saw that he was still unwilling to ept it, so she pinched his cold chin and forced him to look at her. It seems that the punishment just now wasnt enough. Does Mr. Storm want to see some blood? With that, she locked onto his lips and quickly bent over again, as if she was about to bite his already swollen lips. Dont Graces teeth had already bit the soft flesh of his thin lips, and when she heard his low voice, she still couldnt get her hands off. In the end, she turned it into a gentle kiss and helped him kiss the pain off his lips. Breathing intertwined. lips and teeth. At the end of the long kiss, Grace adjusted her rapid breathing, cupped his face again, and looked at him seriously. Eder, listen up! Ill only say this once! Im not a casual woman. If its just because of guilt, I have many ways to make up for it. I dont need to lose my entire heart and my entire life! Also, Im not pitying you, I really do love you. No matter how difficult the road ahead is, I want to always apany you, share your pain, and move forward side by side with you. I will definitely find a way to cure you! I wont watch you die and Im not as fragile as you think, I wont copse easily! This time, please believe me! Our future has to be more than just five months. We will go on for a long time, and we will have a very bright future! Its the future I created for you! As Grace said, she had never been more serious than now. 16:14 The Mire and is finale Ex-wife Chapter 274 Eder looked at her and his heart was shocked. Especially the sentence I created the future for you! It made him start to greedily fantasize and long for it. In the future, there would be days when she would apany him, love him dearly, and dote on him. Grace seemed to be his good medicine, redeeming all his humility, depression, and pain. The mist gradually continued to form in his ck eyes. Grace Having you is a blessing from my previous life. He wrapped his arms around her waist and buried his head in her embrace, feeling the warmth of her body. Grace lightly patted his back with one hand, while the other hand stroked his short hair, carefully fell from the office chair. 16:14 The Millionaire and His Bonaire Ex wife The pain in his chest became more and more intense. He curled up on the ground, trembling uncontrobly, and the veins in his neck bulged. Eder! Grace rushed up to him, knelt on the ground, carefully moved him into her arms, and rubbed his heart, trying to ease his pain. Eric quickly returned with the medicine, and after taking one pill, Eders condition did not improve much. It took time for the symptoms to be relieved. His handsome face was weak and pale. He curled up in Graces arms exhausted and had to endure the pain until the pills took effect. Seeing his illness so intuitively, Graces heart seemed to have been pierced by someone, and even her internal org ans were aching. It was also the first time that Eric had seen Eder suffering from angina pectoris. He stood beside him and paced back and forth, hating himself for not being able to take this pain away from him. Grace couldnt bear to watch it anymore. Eder, dont resist, bite me! Let me hurt with you! Eder pursed his lips and refused. He just grabbed her sweaty palm and sped his fingers tightly with hers. Eric squatted down, rolled up his sleeves and handed it over. Mr. Storm, you can bite me, Miss Grace has fine skin and tender flesh, Im rough and thick. Im not afraid of pain! Eder buried his face in Graces arms and refused to bite Erics arm. Seeing him so stubborn, Grace sighed. If this continues, when would the pain end? She tried hard to regain her senses and looked at Eric calmly. Hes waiting for the pills to take effect, its not an option to go on like this, can you get a painkiller injection? Eric was very annoyed, Its the first time Ive seen my grandfather get sick, I dont know! He didnt know, Grace decided on her owIL Come here and carry him, were going to theboratory now! Fifteen minutester, theboratory. Under the action of the painkiller, Eders breath gradually became stable, and he fell asleep due to exhaustion. Grace stayed by his bed, her fingertips caressing his clenched eyebrows. Dr. Mark came in and handed her all the previous test data sheets. In the future, you must take care of his emotions, you cant have big ups and downs. Every time angina pectoris urs, his physical strength will be used to endure the pain. When he is weak, it will elerate the spread of the virus. Also, the painkillers have side effects. If he uses painkillers every time he gets sick, the damage to his body will be doubled. Grace nodded and listened while checking Eders physical data sheet. The red test data was extremely dazzling. 16:14 The Millonaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife She took a deep breath and swallowed her guilt. She then asked Dr. Mark, Is there really no cure for this virus? Even if it cant bepletely cured for the time being, at least find a way to prolong his life. Dr. Mark shook his head. Eder hadnt woken up yet, so he chose to speak directly to Grace, Before, I was afraid of hurting Mr. Storm, I gave him the news very conservatively. Actually Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 In the evening, in theboratory ward. Dr. Mark said softly, Actually, the five months I told him before was a Conservative statement. It is only possible tost five months when all the functions of the body are maintained well. Because the virus in his body is almost out of the control of the inhibitor. If his angina attacks a few times again, he might not evenst a month Grace was shocked, her palms were so tight that she wrinkled the test booklet. She tried hard to calm down. In the future, I will urge him to take care of his health. I do not believe that he only has a few months left. I want him to live a long life! Dr. Mark was relieved to see the determination in her eyes. Dont worry Miss Smith, Ill do my best to treat Mr. Storm. I will go to work overtime and write a note for you. ording to the above taboos, proper exercise, nutrition, and attention to emotions should be of great help. Okay, thank you. Youre wee. Dr. Mark took theb data sheet Grace handed over, turned around and went out, closing the door behind him. Grace turned around and looked at the man on the hospital bed again. She was suddenly sucked into a pair of deep ck eyes. Wake up so soon? Did we disturb you? Eders white lips twitched, and he shook his head. I didnt fall asleep at first, I feel at ease when I hear your voice. Grace gently rubbed his face, each movement done patiently. If youre hurt or hurt in the future, you must not bear it, you have to tell me. You hurt my heart by. hiding it, you know? He nodded obediently, I want to hug you Grace took off her high heels, rolled over and squeezed into his nket, doting on him. Smelling the fragrance on her body, Eder closed his eyes with satisfaction. Thinking of an important matter, he said, By the way, my condition cant be made public yet, and the Smith family has to keep it a secret. Dont worry, I wont tell them. Eders influence in S City, and even the entire country, was very great. Once the news of his critical illness spread, it would bring a lot of turmoil to the National Bureau of Investigation and the Smith family, especially Jaden Grants family which is coveted by the Grant group and the Grant family. Eder closed his eyes again and quickly fell asleep under herfort. Grace lowered her head and looked at his handsome sleeping face, but she was lost in thought. Originally, she did not know that what happened at the Sejie Bar in Frant city would cause such harm to Eders body. 16:14 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex-wife Now that she knew it, her anger towards Nick deepened. Especially that Nick was still delusional about using this matter to threaten her! Bail him, break off the marriage and marry him? A fools dream! Eder was tossed around in pain by him. Why should he just stay in prison? At least he lived a peaceful life. What he paid back was far less than 1/10,000 of the damage Eder had received! The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. If she did not fix Nick herself, she couldnt swallow her anger! Late at night. There were sharp smashing sounds from the Grammer familys vi. Serah lost her temper again, and the whole room was a mess. Elon stood cautiously in the corner, not daring to let out a single f art. Just throwing something was not enough to vent the anger in Serahs heart. She picked up a bottle of high-quality lotion and ordered Elon, Useless trash, dont hide! Elon had no choice but to continue to stand as Serah viciously threw the lotion at him. There was a m uffled sound. A bag smashed onto Elons forehead, and his skin tore. He endured it in silence, without saying a word. Serahs manic mood eased a little when she saw the blood. What happened this time was that you guys were ineffective! You suggested that I buy a notice to me Patrick for cheating and use public opinion to force him topromise. What happened? A bunch of idiots! Patrick Smith was a man who controlled more than half of the entertainment industry. With a wave of his hand, the entertainment industry could change the world. His influence on the entertainment industry was huge. Serahs announcement was written by someone, but no media dared to publish it. With the heat, the news immediately disappeared. As Serah thought about it, she became angry again and continued to smash, very unwilling to watch Patrick and Abigail fall in love. She was making too much noise; Adrian went upstairs to check on her condition. The moment he opened the door, something flew straight towards him. Serah shouted, Get out! If you do not want to be beaten, dont bother me! Seeing that Adrian was about to be smashed right in the face, Elon quickly helped him to block it, and another olly bottle was smashed on his forehead. Mr. Adrian Elon bowed to him. Serah turned her head, Adrian, why are you here? I thought it was those ser vants again. Adrian sighed, if I didnte, when are you going to stop? If you wake Dad up, youll have to be locked up again. 14:14 The Millionaire and is Billionalize limite Chapter 275 He patted Elons shoulder again. Youve worked hard for today, go on. Go to the housekeeper to settle your medical expenses andpensation. Just say what I said and get double. Thank you, Mr. Adrian. Mm. Adrian sat beside Serah on the bed, and before he could say anything, Serah hugged his arm and acted like a baby. Brother, you must help me this time, Patrick would rather have that lowly woman than me. If we allow him to continue nonsense, he will lose face to the Grammer family! Adrian stroked her head and did not say anything. She continued to persuade, By the way, bro, dont you like Grace Smith very much? Help me get Patrick back, and I will help you get Grace! Adrianughed lightly. Donte to harm me with your bad tricks. You and she dont deal together in the first ce. Stop wandering around in front of her, just help me. Serah pursed her lips in disapproval She wouldnt let that sl ut Grace off anyway. Moreover, in days toe, she could always get an opportunity to clean up Grace! She was viciously attacking Grace and Abigail in her heart. Adrian was seriously trying to help her find a way. Why dont you do this? Its your birthday in half a month, for this birthday party. Ill suggested to my parents that we should organize a special event for you. You can also invite some celebrities to sing at the venue. How about it? Serahs eyes lit up. Abigail Green was a female celebrity, when the time came to call the Grammer family, wouldnt she be allowed to take care of her? Adrian continued to teach her, On Patricks side, you can asionally be softer, show weakness, and be more sincere, invite him to your birthday party. Then you can Serah listened carefully and the more she listened, the more she felt that the birthday party in half a month was an excellent opportunity! On that day, not only could she fix Abigail, but Grace, as her fiances sister, also had to attend. When the timees she would kill two birds with one stone. Take care of those two sl uts together! A vicious n took root in her heart.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Grace stayed with Eder in the ward of theboratory for one night. Very early the next day, she took Eder back to the vi. ording to the precautions Dr. Mark had written, she drew up a schedule for him. The main thing is not to smoke, not to drink alcohol, not to have any kind of strenuous exercise, to cat more fruits and vegetables, and to do morning exercises for half an hour every day. Seeing that she was in high spirits, Eder did not say anything. He readily epted her arrangement. Once back at the vi, Grace went to the kitchen to cook a pot of millet porridge. After eating breakfast with Eder, she said, I have something to do today, I have to go back to Smithss house. You dont want to go to Grants anytime soon, see if there are documents that need to be signed? Ill get Eric to send them to you. Eder was startled, Do you need mypany? No need. Grace added another bowl of millet porridge to him, suppressing the unnatural look in his eyes. You only suffered from angina pectoris yesterday and you dont have much strength in your body so, dont run around. Take a good rest for two days to recharge your batteries. Eder was a little worried, especially when he noticed that she had returned and went upstairs to change. She had always liked to wear a skirt, neat white T-shirt. Buthe felt that something was off? / today she was actually wearing a pair of thick jeans and a Your eldest brother seems to still be in 5 City so, Im very worried about you going back alone. Graceughed, My eldest brother loves me the most, can he still eat me? Eder stopped talking, his breath was heavy. Grace kissed his forehead and let her hand gently run through his short hair. Dont worry, I wont let him know we slept together sometime ago. Just stay at home, ill be back when Im done, Okay? Good. Eders irritable mood was smoothed out by her. Grace went out satisfied. She drove back to Mount Galen alone. Instead of going to her fathers vi on the top of the mountain, she went directly to Chris. Arriving at the front of Chriss vi, Grace lingered for a while, took a few deep breaths, and repeatedly checked the thickness of her trousers before she gathered the courage to ring the doorbell. The moment she reached for the doorbell, the door opened from the inside. Graces fingers froze on the spot, because she saw Chriss cold phoenix eyes, wearing an expensive blue suit, and his aura was fierce. Hi, bro, what a coincidence! Are you ready to go out? Have you had breakfast with your wife? Chris narrowed his eyes. Unfortunately, as soon as I got downstairs, I saw you sneaking in from the- The Fillin Chapter 2M garden. What do you want to do? Graceughed, Look at what you said, Im open and honest, how could I have been sneaking. Chris knew her too well, but he was toozy to expose her. He turned around and sat back on the sofa in the living room. Grace followed him into the room and looked upstairs. Your wife isnt home today? Did she go out so early? She was so nervous that her palms were sweating. If Laura really wasnt here, wouldnt she have to be beaten to death today? Shes in the study upstairs, are you here to look for her? Chris opened the drawer of the coffee table and prepared to smoke. But remembering that his sister didnt like the smell of cigarettes very much, he silently put it back and raised his eyes to stare at Grace. As soon as Grace breathed a sigh of relief, she received Chriss gaze. Her calf immediately trembled wildly. Immediately, her knees softened and she knelt down in respect. There was a round rug under the sofa and coffee table in the living room so, she deliberately picked a fluffy spot, which did not hurt at all. Chris saw that she made a big moveing to his house, he knew it! There was a smile on his lips. but his eyes were cold. So self-conscious?How did I say it to you before? Graces eyes fell, and her tone was aggrieved. You said, if I slept with him again, you will break my leg and no one can persuade you. How many times has Miss Smith slept with him? Hearing him call her Miss Smith in a sarcastic tone, She knew that this was a precursor to a storm. About four or five times? After saying this, she immediately felt the cold air from Chriss body, and quickly added: wn good. Im afraid that if Eder and I dont get I know that our eldest brothers request is for my married in the end, it will spread out that Ive lived with him and slept with him, which will give me. a bad reputation in the family circle. But Chris, I never cared about other peoples opinions. As long as Im able to live unrestrainedly, thats enough for me. Moreover, Eder treats me very well Chris sneered and interrupted her, I heard that he has been very close to Grants celebrity spokesperson in the past few days. He doesnt know how to keep himself clean. Do you call this good for you? Grace was stunned. Where did you hear that? That celebritys manager disclosed the matter of the two of you arguing in the Grant family. If Patrick and I hadnt blocked it, the Grant and Smith familys stock market would have been turbulent for two more days. This yage was really a troublemaker! Grace was extremely disgusted, but at the moment, there were more important things. She lowered her head and did not know how to exin it to Chris, After all, Eders illness could not be told to anyone yet. The Williams?n Chapter 276 Chriss slender legs stood up and rolled up the cuffs of his suit, raised his hand with dignity and elegance and said in a sullen tone, What reason do you want to use to fool me in your cun ning little head? How dare you! but Seeing how he was obviously ready to beat her up, Graces face was filled with words of counsel. There was a bit of a misunderstanding between me and him. We did quarrel a few days ago, we made upst night. I believe that Eder would not dare let me down. Hes wronged you once before and you still believe him, I dont believe it! How long have you been together? He dared to quarrel with you so quickly and even h ooked up with female celebrities. I cant spare him! Chriss jawline tensed sharply as he squatted in front of Grace, speaking softly.. Girl, I wont beat you this time, 111 break the marriage for you, and then find a way to kill him. If you cant marry in a wealthy family, Ill support you for the rest of your life. No, Chris! Seeing the murderous intent in his eyes, Grace looked at death as if at home, I wont break off the marriage, and every time I slept with him was my fault, so I take the me. Dont worry about his life, you just beat me! The air seemed to condense into ice in an instant. She lowered her head, being overwhelmed by Chriss angry aura, she could only swallow hard. Although she was thewless little princess who was favored by the Smith family, her fear of Chris wasRAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only already ingrained in her bones. During her childhood, she and Paric were of simr age, both mischievous and difficult for their parents to control. Only the firm hand of Chris could make them behave properly, and the memory of it still sends shivers down her spine. Grace was terrified. But only after passing this hurdle would she be able to take the opportunity to bring up Nicks matter! Chris stood up without saying a word, his expression was serious, and his sinister phoenix eyes were gloomy and terrifying. It looks like you came here on purpose to get me to beat you up? Alright, Ill let him go. He undid the buckle of the belt around his waist, pulled it out neatly, folded it in half, and pointed at the armrest of the sofa beside him. His tone was stern and cold, Go there and lie down. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Grace looked at his cold face and was so scared in her heart that she slowly got up from the carpet and lay on the sofa armrest. Just as shey down there, she got a glimpse out of the corner of the eye of Chris walking to her side. Her face turned pale, Wait, wait! Speak. Chris, how many strokes do you n to give me? She had to make mental achievements notes in advance. After all, she had to deal with Nicks matter, then she had to go back to see Ederter.. Chriss serious eyebrows raised slightly, Youve slept with him four or five times so, fifty to start. What do you think? Fifty?? Graces heart went cold. She thought it was five strokes, but with the strength of her elder brother, she was really wondering if she will still be alive to return to Eders vi today! Besides, was this a negotiating tone? She looked back weakly. Can I refuse? Chris was picking off his watch, took off his suit, and raised his shirt cuffs again, giving her a cold. look. No. She knew it! Graces heart was ashes as she mmed her head into the sofa like a chicken pecking at rice. Out of the Wait!ther of her eye, she caught sight of Chris waving the belt. She turned around again, have something to say! He frowned and clicked his tongue, Whats wrong? Grace pinched her arm, tears welling up in her eyes, looking at him pitifully. I havent been beaten for many years, Im nervous, can you be lighter this time? Chris was in a furious mood, but was amused by her. Heughed and jokingly said, Then, today, Ill you taste it. let Looking at her pitiful appearance, Chriss anger had long since subsided, and he was just deliberately frightening her. However, these words changed in Graces ears, as if she had been sentenced to death! Seeing Chris wave the belt again, she was stunned and exaggerated, Ah, it hurts! Laura, save me! My brother is going to beat me to death! Chris looked at her in shock. Had he hit her yet? We havent seen each other for a few years, have she forgotten all the rules? She also learned to preemptively attack and send in rescuers? Chapter 277 His anger rose again, Grace Smith! Dont you want these legs today! swoosh- The stern belt did not leak any water, and it was heavily pumped onto Graces cocky little PP. She instantly stopped howling, and subconsciously gritted her teeth. It hurts! It was only the first time that she broke out in a cold sweat and felt numb. He really is ruthless! She folded her arms tightly, scolding her mother in her heart. This morning, she even picked out a pair of thick jeans and they didnt have any protective effect at all. If I had known, I should have worn five or six pairs of fleece long johns! When Chris saw that she was silent, he sneered, Why not keep up the pretence? You were howling so hard just now! At the end of the sentence, the second rear came, still ruthless. Ow, it hurts. Grace hissed and sobbed miserably, tears streaming out of her eyes in pain. Why didnt Laurae downstairs! If her big brother keeps up this ruthlessness, she could hold up ten times at most, and she would be in pain to the point of death! You brought it on yourself, Ill suffer the pain too! Chriss face was dark, his arms raised again. Grace saw it out of the corner of her eye, and was so frightened that she immediately closed her eyes and tightened her body. In the next second, a pair of delicate hands hugged her from behind and blocked her. It was Laura who heard the loud noise downstairs and ran all the way down from the room on the fourth floor. Okay, honey, isnt it enough for you to hit her twice? You really want to break her leg? Chris snorted coldly, his anger unabated. Laura continued to persuade, Besides, a p wont make a difference. Even if your little sister is sleeping with him, Eder did not refuse. Why dont you go and beat him up too? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Grace: ? This was not persuasive, why did she set the mes on Eder again? Luchen: Why dont I beat up Eder? Ill send someone to Grants house this afternoon to kill him! Before Grace could relieve the pain, he hissed and persuaded him eagerly, Brother, why are you always thinking about killing him! This is a society ruled byw, so just calm down and hit your sister, other peoples children can move! Chris rolled up his sleeves and sneered, Okay, you keep protecting him, there are still fortyCeight strokes left, continue! Graces entire body trembled when she heard this number. Okay! Why are you mad at your little sister? You just hit her twice, I heard it from upstairs with the door closed. She must be hurting so bad, Its not her fault, why are you being stubborn? Laura was Chriss weakness. With a few words, she poked his waist, and then directly grabbed his belt and offered to help him fasten it. I was a little annoyed when I heard about Eder this time. You dont want Grace sleeping with him for her futures sake. However, after getting along for a long time, theres no way they wont quarrel. And since Grace is still willing to choose him, why dont you trust her one more time and observe Eder for a while longer anger was Chriss gradually extinguished by her, and he sat on the opposite sofa with a cold breath. Laura quickly went to help Grace, who was still lying on the armrest of the sofa. There was a mist in Graces eyes, and she shouted gratefully, Laura Does it hurt? Laura wiped the cold sweat from her forehead and helped her limp to sit on the sofa, As soon as she touched the sofa cushion behind her, she hissed softly, her facial features wrinkled, and her misery was written all over her, Forget it, it hurts more to sit, Id rather stand. Chris sat opposite her, observing her intently, his eyes went from sharp to peaceful, and finally to a soft mess. When Laura saw it, she pursed her lips and smiled. Sure enough, he was starting to feel bad! Laura knew Grace very well, and after exchanging nces with her, she guessed that Grace came here for a purpose at the risk of being beaten up to tell the truth, and offered to help her build a bridge. Grace, you came over so early today. Did you encounter any difficulties recently? Grace leaned on her waist and nodded frantically, then limped in front of Chris, squatting on her knees, softly acting like a child, Brother, do you remember that half a year ago, Nick stole that harmful experiment? I remember, whats wrong? Grace bit her lower lip, I think its too easy for him to stay in a highClevel prison! Chris was puzzled. I asked someone to go in and beat him up for you a few times before, and they were all beaten to death. Isnt that enough to vent his anger?* Not enough! Squatting was a little tiring, especially in this position, her jeans were taut, and her forehead started to sweat again. She took a deep breath and continued, Nick invited me to visit yesterday and brazenly said that he wanted to marry me. Seeing that hes still living sofortably, I really couldnt swallow this! Chris frowned, Then you want to? A cold light shed in Graces eyes. I was hoping you could help me smuggle him out! Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Girl, thats a high level prison. Nick is a serious criminal. Unless Ie forward to release him on bail, it wont be easy to get him out. Of course Grace knew. However, to release Nick on bail, was he worthy? She began to boost Chriss ego, Chris, Ive always thought you to be the most powerful. I know you wille up with a way to deal with this matter. Dont worry, I just want to get him and make living worse than death for him. After Im done, Ill let you bring him back. Chris was silent. He did not agree, but he did not refuse either. Grace rested on hisp, her starry eyes watery, and she began to sob miserably: Brother, you beat me so hard today Now that someone is bullying me, you dont even n to help me with this. Dont you love me anymore? Chris noticed that she was in a cold sweat from the pain, so he quickly took a wet towel and wiped it for her. Just now, he was really angry. He gathered his strength and beat her quite hard. Now that he was calm, he was so distressed that he felt ufortable. Even if she wanted the stars in the sky, Chris wanted to pick them off immediately and hold them in her hands. How could I not love you, I promise you, Ill get it done. Her goal was achieved, and Grace heaved a sigh of relief. Thank you, brother, how long will it take to get him out? Just as Chris was about to say, let me make a good n. Grace took the lead and said with a smile, Its better to hit the sun than choose a day, hows this afternoon? Is it that urgent? Grace did not answer, but carefully held her waist with a bitter face. Hiss, my ass is about to explode drom your beating. Bro, you really love me Chriss heart was pounding. Okay, then Ill put down all the things Im doing today and take care of your business first. Ill get it done for you before the afternoon. Thank you Chris, youre so kind! He sighed and touched the tip of her nose, Let Laura take you to your room to get some medicine, you need to rest for a while. Ill call you when Im done. Okay. With Lauras help, Grace walked up the stairs with difficulty. When she reached the corner of the stairs, she carefully nced at her brother downstairs to confirm that he could not see her, and instantly switched back to her normal walking posture. It was really painful when she was flogged, but It was only two strokes in total Laura held back herughter and shook her head helplessly. She knew her husband so well, but how could he not see that his sister was here for Nicks matter in the first ce. Ile just got angry and beat her up and now he has to make up for it. And said little sister scized the opportunity and plotted against him again. The two of them entered the guest room on the third floor together, and Laura closed the door behind her. Grace was very grateful. Thank you, Laura, its not too painful anymore so I dont need to use the medicine. Can we chat for a while? Laura was not at case. Its better to use some medicine, otherwise, the swelling will take at least two days to disappear. I think you dont want the Grant family to find out about it when you get back, right? Grace thought about it. Thats right, although because of Eders illness, she would not sleep with Eder for the time being, but he would notice if she didnt use the medicine. Eder loved her so much that he was reluctant to do anything to her. The and her eldest brother was very stiff, and he endured it all because of her. If he found out that her brother had beaten her up, he would blow up! By then, it would be a bloodbath! tionship between him She managed to ease her elder brothers attitude towards Eder, so she had better be careful. Chris always keeps his promises half afternoon, Chris sent a few bodyguards to send Grace to the unfinished buikling in the suburbs. In the dpidated room in the middle of the seventh floor, a man mumbled. squeak- The house had been there for many years, so when the door was pushed, it cked loudly. Nick had a cotton cloth in his mouth and was tied to a wooden chair with a ck bag over his head. Hearing someonee in, he stopped struggling The ck bag on his head was lifted, and the strong light contrast made him unable to keep his eyes open. After his sight gradually adapted, he looked at the personing. When he saw that it was Graces cold and beautiful face, he smiled. When Grace took out cotton cloth from his mouth, he couldnt wait to say, Grace finally figured it out. I said you wille back to find me. Quick, untie me. Grace did not move, she slightly raised his chin and looked at him from above. Apart from the coldness, disgust and sarcasm, there was no other emotion in those eyes. Nick immediately sensed that something was wrong and looked around. It seems that you didnte to save me, but did shee to ask about Mr. Storm? Grace took out a small transparent ss bottle, only the size of two thumbs. Those cold eyes carefully studied the liquid in the ss bottle. I already know about his illness, so youre of no value to me now. Im not very happy to see you living a peaceful life in prison. Nick also stared at the ss bottle in her hand, feeling that it must not be a good thing. 15:51 The Mulinaire and His Bonaire Ex whe Chapter 238 Heughed, you deliberately got me out, do you want to kill me and vent your anger on Eders behalf? Graces cold eyes narrowed. If you die, itll be over too soon. Its too lenient for you. However, you have to pray for Eder, If he dies, you will be buried with him! Nickughed out loud. Sounds like Eder is critically ill. Thats great, if he dies you can be only mine! I dont believe that you will kill me, we grew up as childhood sweethearts. You cant kill me! Heh, are you also nning on proposing love me? Graces eyes gradually turned cold as she held the ss bottle in front of Nicks eyes. I got this from my brother. Its a bottle of specimens from his previous research on Altas rare disease. I heard that the disease will fester within a few months and cover the infected body with poisonous sores, a life worse than death. Nicks azure blue eyes suddenly tightened as he looked at her in disbelief. She continued, The only good thing about this disease is that its not fatal to the body. Its just the intense pain at the onset, and its so ugly that no one can see it Many people cant bear it, they have mental breakdowns, and choose tomit suicide. Grace! Youre so cruel! She grabbed his prison uniform, her eyes filled with strong anger. When you used a biochemical virus to harm me, when you harmed Eder, were you not cruel then? She loosened the cor of his prison uniform and took two steps back. Come in. Two bodyguards arranged by Chris immediately entered the room respectfully. Miss, what would you have me do. Serve Nick Knight the medicine! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Yes Maam. The bodyguard took the ss bottle from Grace with both hands. Grace retreated to the door, leaned leisurely on the door frame, took out a wet tissue, and elegantly wiped off the hand that touched Nick. Nicks was pinched on his chin by the bodyguard and forced to open his mouth. He looked at Graces coldCblooded eyes, so cold he could find no warmth. Nick shouted at her as the bottle of medicine was about to go into his mouth, Grace! Arent you. curious about how I got to know so much about Eder even in prison? You dont want to know the secret behind me? Grace sneered and was unmoved. I can find that out myself, and if I find them, they will be like you life would be worse than death for them! Seeing that she was determined to let him swallow the medicine, Nick finally had a hint of fear in his blue phoenix eyes. Wait! I know how to cure Eder, dont you want to save him? Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Stop! L Grace stopped the bodyguard and stepped forward again. Tell me, whats the way? The bodyguard immediately let go of Nick and took two steps back. Do you really want to know? He licked his teeth and smiled evilly, I can tell you, but under the three conditions as before, as long as you nod. Eders illnesscan be cured. Grace frowned and grittes her teeth, youre so shameless. Think about my conditions carefully. Moreover, Im no worse than Eder. If you stay with me, I will definitely make you the happiest woman in the world. Sheughed when she heard this, He is now the richest man tu 5 City, the CEO of the Grant Corporation, the person in charge of the Grant family, and the less of the National 2 DE Investigation. In addition to being more powerful than you, he is also more handsome and in better shape than you. Youre a felon, a prisoner, and you think you are worthy of beingpared to him? Nicks expression changed slightly. The gap between him and Eder was indeed huge, but not for long! And Eders life is short, on this point, I already won! This statement angered Grace. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She picked up the pistol that was attached to the bodyguards waist and stabbed Nicks eyebrows with the cold muzzle, I will never ag to your terms, if you dont tell me Ill kill you right now. Nick was not afraid at all. That once handsome and delicate face had now be rough and vicissitudes. Grace be careful, Its not fun to shoot a gun. After all, if I die. Eder will die too! You cant kill me, you know in your heart that you dont have to use this method to scare me. He now had the absolute initiative. Grace did not withdraw her gun, but just sneered, you are not qualified to negotiate terms with me. If you do not tell me, I will have this bottle of medicine poured into your stomach. The taste of a life worse than death should be terrible, Try it? Nickughed even more recklessly. You wont use this bottle of medicine on me, because if I really cant stand it and choose tomit suicide, the way to save Eder will be buried in the ground with me. You will never know in this life, you can only watch him die, and that feeling will be even more ufortable, right? What he had mentioned this time was Graces biggest concern. Her fingernails were so tightly embedded in her palm that her arms were trembling. Why should I believe you? Maybe you dont even know how to cure the 5404 virus. Nick suggested apromise. Why dont you do this? First, find a way to let Chris bail me out and give me back my freedom. In exchange, Ill tell you a way to case Eders current physical condition. You can see if I have led to you, and then decide whether or not to agree to my other two conditions Grace raised her eyebrows, Deal! She handed the gun back to the bodyguard, and continued, However, I have to re n the bail thing, find an excuse. If I trouble my brother twice in a short time span, he will get suspicious. Nick didnt care. Okay, Ill tell you when I get out of prison, anyway, Im in good health, I can afford to wait, unlike some people. It was about Eder again.. Grace was really unwilling to send him back to prison so intact. She took a deep breath and smiled apologetically when she looked at Nick again. Theres one more thing, when I asked Chris to transport you out, I told him that I wanted to beat you up. If you dont really look beat up, it wont be easy if my brother asked, so I have to put in work on you. Nick smile disappeared. She pretended not to see it, then nced at the bodyguard beside her. Beat him up and send him back. Understood. After giving the order, Grace turned her head and walked away. The sound of punches and kicks came soon after. Nicks mouth was gagged again and from time to time there was a muffled grunt of pain. The sound of the beating made Grace feel better. Before she could go far, she leaned against the wall of the doorway, quietly listening and waiting. After half an hour of heating, Nick was knocked out. His nose was bruised, his face was swollen and he was covered in blood. He wasnt dead, but one of his ribs was broken. The bodyguard put the ck bag over his head again, carried him out, and handed him to the person who came for him. Grace never left. When the person who came to take Nick back to prison drove away, she looked at the two bodyguards, Do you know who I am? The two of them looked at each other and were stunned. Youre Miss Smith Mr Chriss sister. Wrong. younger Grace coldly and arrogantly held her hands and corrected them, Tin the youngest of the Smith family, the beloved of my brothers. The two of them were confused. Grace continued, Chris asked you guys to help me and keep me safe. If my conversation with Nick today is known to him or to the rest of the Smith family, guess what will happen to the person who snitched? The two of them were startled, and their expressions changed instantly. Miss, dont worry, we didnt hear anything. Grace nodded in satisfaction. Remember your words, if my brother asks, he will punish you for not acting ording to your duty. But if someone dares to spread the word, I promise that it will make The Milliarum his life worse than death! Yes, dont worry, Miss. Well, you dont have to send me off, tll go home myself By the time Grace returned, it was already evening. The wood carvings on the courtyard walls of the Grant familys retro style home were dyed by the red glow of the horizon with ayer of ssical beauty. During this time, Grace was already familiar with the route to Liters vi. After passing through the winding alley, she arrived at the door. The vi garden was very lively. Idersat on a chair, and there was a brand new brown wooden que on the table in front of him and he was holding arge gilded writing brush and writing on the que. Eleven and Twelve were there, the four years were also called into the garden, all of them watching Eder write. Grace looked at this scene from a distance, it was a group of handsome guys with narrow waists and long legs. It was an extremely seductive sight. Among the eight handsome men, Eder stood out the most. Apart from his handsome face, his temperament was also outstanding. Just one look, and Graces eyes were stuck on him. She walked over gently, sneaked behind Fifteen, and quiedy checked the words on Eders que. Golden Castle Residence? Hearing her voice, everyone turned to look at her. Miss Grace.. Miss, youre back Among them, Eders eyes were the hottest. Grace,e here. Grace walked over, and Eder took her into his arms, let her sit on hisp, handed the brush to her hand, and put his hand on it. The two of them wrote thest few strokes of the word build together. Eder was very satisfied. You guys, hang this que out, in a few days, I will find someone to customize a house stone, write these four characters, and put it in the garden. Alright, lets do it right away. A group of young men quickly shifted their positions. Eder took Graces hand and entered the vi. Grace let him sit on the sofa andughed at him, Do you n to call this ce the Golden Castle Residence in the future? Its called a testimony of love, its toote for them to envy. Grace justughed, feeling sweet in her heart. Eder seemed to have thought of something, and Immediately turned her face carefully checking her palius, arms and back for any scars. Being tickled all over by his search, Grace giggled, Eder, what are you doing? Now that Im back, its like youre investigating a prisoner. I didnt get heaten up, really! Eder did not believe it. Thest time he heard that they were sleeping at the entrance of theboratory, Chris was terrifying. Not long ago, they had slept many times. He asked her today, how could he easily let her go when Chris was at home? Eder did not find any injuries, so he looked down and stared at her thick pair of jeans. Is it hurting your leg? Lets go to the room and let me have a look! Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Grace was shocked. Eders brain is so good! She thought about how to fool him and let him pull her back to the master bedroom. As soon as she sat on the edge of the bed, Eder leaned closer to her, and stretched out his knuckled fingers, about to unzip her jeans. Grace red at him in disbelief. You want to strip me naked to check my injuries? Otherwise? Show me your calves, thighs, and buttocks. If he didnt confirm with his own eyes that she was safe and sound, he would not be at easel Grace tightly grasped the bottom of her trousers and moved her butt back, far away from him. She braced herself up and used him with her eyes, Eder, you bastard! I dont believe that you just want to check my injuries! Youre not being honest when youre sick. I really owe you this time! Eder really hadnt thought about that this time, and all his thoughts were on whether Grace was hurt in her return. No, whats more, I havent had a look at your whole body. Let me see whats wrong. Are you guilty? Graces eyebrows tightened. It seemed that he wont let her go today? She bit her lower lip, her eyes filled with resentment, as if she was hurt by his words. I have no guilty conscience. I said it just now. My eldest brother didnt embarrass me, but you still dont believe it! As if she is getting angrier the more she spoke, she counterattacked and pushed him down on the bed, then straddled him, caging his wrist with her hands, preventing him from moving. To be honest, she liked Eder in his weak state, Easy to pounce, easy to tease, really want to bully him! Allowing her to instantly gain an absolute advantage. How dare you doubt me? Your trust in me is so weak? Think about the hurtful things you told me yesterday. But I trust you so much, so I didnt get mad at you. But what about you? You even suspect that Im lying! Eder was shocked by her remarks, and his already pale face became even paler. He just didnt believe Chris. However, he couldnt stand Graces hurt eyes and questioning tone. Especially yesterdays incident, he felt ashamed and speechless. He didnt know how to exin his insistence on the injury. His thoughts werepletely taken into the ditch by Graces words, Unable to refute, he could only purse his thin lips with a gloomy expression, his eyshes trembled slightly, his head drooped weakly, and he was weak and sick. Graces white fingers moved to his pale cheeks to soothe his mncholy emotions. She resisted the urge tough and said in a serious tone: Cubs who know how to admit their mistakes, I forgive them and kiss them as a reward. But cubs who dont admit their mistakes, Ill take care of them at home, so Edgar, do you know that youre wrong? Eders tone changed to aggrieved, Wrong. What did you do wrong? I didnt trust you, and doubted you. Then are you still pulling my pants? Someone obediently shook his head. How cute! Grace was satisfied. Although she did not show it on her face, she was actuallyughing wildly in her heart. Edgar, who was so delicate and frail, was really asking for a bully! She couldnt put it down! She fulfilled her words and leaned over to kiss his thin lips. Eder was addicted to his kisses, unable to extricate himself. His soul was almost taken by this little goblin. How could he think rationally about whether he was being tricked by her? His breathing became more and more rapid, and it felt like it wasing. Just as his hands were restless and he was about to break through the line of defense, Grace ended the kiss in time. Grace Eder was depressed. He really wanted to eat, but he couldnt! So miserable! Grace could see the meaning in his eyes and said firmly, No way! This is for the sake of your body. When youre well, you can do whatever you want. Eders eyes drooped and he didnt say anything. His illness was probably not going to get better. Could it be that he wouldnt be able to eat meat in the future? Before I die, you might as well let me to try more. Grace frowned, pinched his cheek but did not use any force and said seriously, From now on, you are not allowed to talk about death! With me here, you are not allowed to give up the hope of living any time, do you hear me? Okay Eder replied in a low voice. He knew his physical condition best, but he did not want Grace to worry. Grace felt lus answer perfunctory, and pinched his cheek with both of her hands. Speak louder, 1 didnt hear you clearly! Okay! Grace then let go of his hand and rubbed the check she had just pinched. Her mind was distracted. She remembered Nicks matter. And although she did not know whether Nicks words were true or not, it was the only breakthrough so far. She could only choose to believe Nick once. But if it was true, should she agree to Nicksst two conditions? The more she thought about it, the moreplicated her mood became. She wants to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings between her and Eder in the future. She held Eders face in both hands and said in a cautious tone, Eder, we should trust each other the most, so no matter what happens in the future, you must unconditionally believe in me and trust my heart, can you promise me? Eder looked at her, and nodded without hesitation, uttering in utmost seriousness, I will. Grace patted his forehead contentedly, Have you taken your medicine tonight? Eder frowned and shook his head. Honey, wait. Grace let go of him, got out of bed, and left the room A minuteter, she brought a ss of warm water, took Eders pill box, and returned to the room. Eders ck eyes were dim, and the corner of his mouth was disgusted looking at the dozen or so colourful pills that she pick with great pleasure. It was useless to eat anyway, and it was a huge pain. He didnt like it. Im pretty full right now. I dont really want to drink water. Why dont I eatter? Grace could see his intentions, so she stood still, stretched her hand forward, and looked firmly in his eyes. Be obedient and drink your medicine. Eder shook his head, wrapped his arms around her waist and rubbed his head in her arms, as he murmured softly, I really dont like to eat. Grace was annoyed. This bastard was acting like a spoiled brat, not taking his own body seriously at all. Eat! Her tone was stern. Eder tightened his hands around her waist. Seeing her being fierce, he raised his face and stared at her with his ck eyes, his pale and sleepy complexion was very fragile. Grace sighed. In terms of pretending to be pitiful, she seemed to be far worse than Eder. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and resisted the urge to the someone up and force the pills. into someones mouth. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She kept reminding himself that he is now a patient! Be gentle! Be patient! Pamper him! Then how can I make Edgar be willing to take medicine? She calmed down and smiled. Eder thought for a while, then looked at her innocently, I want you to feed me. Thats alright! Come on, let me feed you. First, take a drink. Eder frowned, and shook his head to the other side, rejecting the water she handed to his lips. Graces hand holding the water cup tightened, and once again warned herself, be patient! Still not eating? How does Edgar want me to feed him? The corner of Eders mouth curved, and he smiled evilly. I want you to feed me using your mouth. Grace: ? Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 After a short period of confusion, Grace finally understood what he meant. At this moment, a certain mans ck eyes shed with a sly as he looked at her expectantly. Who is feeding who? Why does she feel that shes the one who is going to be eaten? She sigh. Forget it, who let him be the man she chose? Just spoil him! After a short sigh, she took a sip of water, bent over, and gently raised Eders chin with her fingertips. Eder closed his eyes and opened his lips in cooperation, allowing Grace to smoothly pour the water into his month. After feeding him water, Grace quickly stuffed him a pill. Drink Satisfied, Eder gulped, rolling his adanis apple contentedly, obediently swallowing the pill More. Grace helplessly shook her head and smiled, gently wiping the water stains from the corner of his mouth with her fingertips, Is this how you like it to be? Eder bob his head up and down, Sweet! So spoiled She was speechless, but what else could she do with him but just get used to it! After all, these medicines need to be taken to enhance his resistance to the virus. Only by taking these medicines and using inhibitors can the virus spread in Eders body be dyed to an extent. Thinking of this, she did not hesitate anymore. She took another sip of water, give it to Ider mouth to mouth, stuffing the medicine after. All in one go! The kiss was repeated dozen of times before she finished feeding him all the pills. She took a tissue and wiped the water stains from the corner of his mouth before kissing him again. She bent over a dozen times in a row today, not to mention she was beaten. Today is such a long day and she felt a little tired.. But these medicines had to be taken three times a day and she couldnt feed them like this every time. Moreover, she had to go to Angle during the day and had a lot of things at hand. She couldnt be at home always to watch him take his medicine. Thinking of this, she set an rm on her phone for three different periods and repeated the same thing on Eders phone. I wont be here at noon but you still need to take your medicine on time. I will remind Eric to supervise you. But if you dare to be like today and take one less medicine, I will hit you ten times, take one less again and that will be another ten. As soon as Ie back, I will strictly enforce them, do you hear me? To her, handCbeating is already the gentlest punishment she could enforce and for a certain someone, these rules had to be given to make him obey. Grace Chapter 281 Eder is not very happy. If he doesnt take the medicine, he will be beaten? For that reason? Moreover this kind of punishment and obedience is used to educate a child making him feel ufortable as if he was being treated as one! Why do I feel like you are treating me as your son? Im obviously your fiance! Grace white fingertips lightly stroked the back of his head, smoothing his hair infort, Is there any difference? Who told you to he so disobedient? Im telling you, you have to listen to my arrangements, not only in taking the medicine but also by strictly following the schedule on time! Eders face was bitter, but he was unable to refute. He could only lower his head, his whole body. filled with sorrow. Grace kissed his forehead, eyebrows, cheeks, and lips together, her movements gentle and full of love and devotion. Be obedient, its not like I want to punish you willingly. I also feel sorry for you but so long as you are obedient, I will personally feed you medicine, kiss you, hug you, and pamper you every night when I come back, alright? The words of assurance made Eder feel much morefortable and he nodded obediently. Grace was satisfied with his obedience. Sure enough, punishment and reward is very effective. She pulled Eder downstairs to personally cook for him. Then she pulled him back to the master bedroom andy down beside him for a while, ying with her phone. It was almost eleven oclock when she got out of bed and prepared to go to the next room to sleep. Eder was surprised and pulled her arm. Where are you going? Its gettingte. Im going back to my room to sleep. Eder: ? Is she going to sleep in a separate room with him? Grace saw his doubts and exined, You and I cannot sleep honestly at all at night. We cant stand each others seduction. For the sake of your health, I think its better to sleep separately for the meantime. But Im used to sleeping with you around. I cant sleep without you! Grace imitated his proud tone and said: Habits can be changed. In two nights, youll get used to it. He almost facepalmed That is the exact same thought that he had told Grace before. The difference is that it is now used against him. Eder was depressed and could not say a word. He could only look at her aggrievedly. Grace kissed his lips with an earnest look. This was their routine before going to bed. Its brief but satisfying. Good night, Eder, see you tomorrow morning! Eder watched her leave the room with an aggrieved heart, she even close the door carefully for him. As soon as she left, it was as if she had taken away all the warmth in the room leaving his heart cold, 15.55 The Millonare abil This Bebonaire Ex wife Chapter 281 For a week, because Grace had already set the rules in advance, Eder obediently took his medicine under Erics guidance. At noon that day, he was in the study room alone handling official business. Two minutes after the rm set on his phone rang. Grace requested a video call. Eder, its time to take your medicine! Eder covered the sadness in his eyes, and replied in a muffled yet steady voice, Okay. Before she hung up, Eric came in with warm water and box of pills, Boss, the medicine is here. Youre really dedicated! Eder looked at him coldly, took the water he handed over, poured a dozen pills into his mouth, and ate them all in one go. So bitter. With a pale face, his eyebrows slightly frowned. He swallowed the feeling of nausea and force his lips to curl towards Grace on the camera so she will be at ease. Grace saw that he had finished drinking everything, so she hang up the call in satisfaction. As soon as the screen went dark, Ider immediately rushed into the bathroom sink, retching for a while, but could not spit out anything. As long as you take the medicine, there will be certain side effects. If you take too much of this medicine, you will feel nauseated, lose your appetite, and will have a tongue coated with bitterness. Eric felt a little distressed watching from the sidelines. Boss. I dont think its good that you always feel ufortable after taking them. Eder rinsed his mouth. When he swallowed, there was still a slight bitter taste in his mouth. His mouth was bitter but his heart was even more bitter. On and youthful face will there be a trace of sweetness. when he thought of Graces beautiful He sat back on his office chair and sighed softly. Do you have any cigarettes? Eric was stunned, Didnt Miss Grace forbid you to smoke? Eder did not say anything. He only stretch his hand towards him with his palm open. Eric took out a pack of cigarettes from his trousers pocket which he just bought this morning. They were so expensive that he was reluctant to smoke them. Boss, you have to reimburse me! Eder casually raised his eyes and lightly say, Mmm. Eric opened the pack of cigarettes, took out one and handed it to him. Halfway through, he suddenly took it back. His face lookedplicated, Boss, are you sure you want to smoke? If Miss Grace finds out I gave you one, she will skin me alive! It will be a disaster! RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Eders face darkened, If you talk again, you will suffer now. Eric no longer hesitated, and abruptly hand it to him. In his heart, he thought, fortunately he will only smoke one, so she shouldnt find out. The problem is not serious. Moreover, he understood his boss. A whiff of smoke can help forget his worries. Eder needed something to alleviate his stress and mental pressure. But he never thought that when Eder asked for one it wouldnt just be a simple thing! O Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 In a simple, ckCandCwhite study. Eder took the cigarette from Eric, put it in front of his nose, and took a few puffs. This action, if it was someone else, would probably look a bit wretched. However Eders gestures were noble and elegant, and his aura was cold and sharp, giving people the feeling that he was drinking champagne. After smelling them for a minute, he threw the cigarette into the trash can without hesitation. It seems that the cigarette stick had reached the end of its life immediately. But seeing the stick of cigarette lying in the trash can, whole and untouched, Eric had his ey widened and he looked at Eder in surprise, Boss, you didnt. smoke? eyes Eder rubbed held his forehead and calmly said. There will be a residual smell of smoke in my body and in this room. She is too shrewd and can always detect something amiss. Besides, smoking is not a good thing. Just take a few puffs is enough so he will not be addicted and will not be discovered! Great! Eric nodded thoughtfully. Later when you leave, take the trash with you Yes, Boss. Maybe it was a kind of selffort, but after Eder smelled the stick of cigarette, he felt much more comfortable. He felt that this method was quite good, besides, it will not be too easy for Grace to discover it, doing it a few more times is not a bad idea! This brand of cigarette smells good. Eric, when youre free in the afternoon buy some for me and hide them all in a drawer. Hide them in the vi..? Eric took a deep breath and stare at him with a very uneasy smile, Boss, youre so bold! This is like committing a crime under Miss Graces nose! He was on the verge of being beaten, he felt a little jumpy. Eder gently rubbed the center of his brows with his slender fingers disapprovingly, She has a lot of things to do during the day, and she doesnt often look through the drawers when shees back at night. If you look for a drawer in a secluded corner, she wont find it. Really? Eric felt that the information is too unreliable. Or, was this his boss way of saying that he is a masochist, so he is deliberately seeking for abuse? He hasnt been hit by Miss Grace for a few days so hes been missing them again? He remembered thest time Eder was beaten up, he even gave him a raise! He secretly sighed, but did not dare to ask directly, how could a proud and excellent man like Eder Storin Grant admit that he had that special hobby. However, since the boss liked it, as his subordinate and brother, he had to support him no matter what! Chapter 282 Not hearing Erics answer, Eder nced to his side with dark eyes and raised his eyebrows slightly, Did I make myself clear? Eric noticed his subtle gesture of raising his eyebrows and nodded frantically, Boss, dont worry! As long as you like it, Ill definitely live up to your expectations, but boss, you have to really think it through Hes afraid that Miss Grace will not be anymore gentle with her beating, what will he do if his body cant take the beating?! Eric is very worried and his heart felt veryplicated. Eder cant understand what he is thinking and just stared at him with his cold ck eyes. Eric felt sensible: I understand! I understand! Ill go ahead and do it right away and make sure its done properly! He exited the room gently closing the door for Eder. Eder nced at the door twice, thinking: He doesnt know why, but today, this dog. Eric, gave him an extremely bad premonition. Recently, Abigail was filming a new drama. Its about the growth of inspirational women in ancient dynasties with a big production. The script is very good, and the director is also a wellCknown person in the industry. th Pauric, Abigail won the female lead in the show. If she seize this show, she would have a chance to compete for the Hundred Blossoms Awards at the end of the year. Grace was very happy for her, so she went to Film and Television Base in S City in the afternoon to visit the set. When she arrived, Abigail happened to be on a break. Abigail smiled brightly when she saw her in her gorgeous and exquisite ancient costume, and waved at her. The emerald rings ng along with her. Grace smiled and walked over to sit beside her. The two of them chatted about their recent affairs and Abigail suddenly remembered something serious. By the way Grace, this morning, the group received an invitation from the Grammer family. Its Miss Sarahs birthday party. The Grammer family invited us to perform a few shows. Do you know about this? e yet. Grace frowned, It was sent this morning? Your manager hasnt reported to me Abigail lowered her eyes and thought seriously, With Sarahs personality, I think this Grammer Family will be filled with elite people. What do you think? This Sarah Grammer had always been arrogant and conceited. She looks down on stars in the entertainment industry. This time, she actually invited you guys to join the fun. Its obviously directed for you. Abigail lowered her head and stopped talking. Grace patted her on the shoulder andforted her, Dont be afraid, just go and have a look. With my third brother and I here, you dont have to worry. We will protect you. Well, Im not afraid. I trust you. The Millionaire. Chapter 252 Grace smiled. When she thought of Sarah, her eyes shone brightly, Its been a long time since for things to be this lively. If Sarah really dares to cause trouble at her banquet, Ill help her and turn the Grammer family upside down! Abigail stared at her intently and was deeply attracted by her arrogant starry eyes. Grace came back to her senses and remembered the matter between Abigail and her third brother. Abby, tell me honestly, do you really like Patric? Do you really want to be with him? Abigail lowered her head, remembering the agreement she made with Patric, and nodded, Ill just go whatever it is that he wants. If he gives up in the future, I will also do the same. Grace didnt speak anymore, and sighed softly. Her father had always attached great importance to the right family. Back then, when she married Edgar Fallen in Frant City, her father was strongly against it, but because her father favored and love her more, she didnt suffer that much from this matter. If her father finds out about her third brother, Patric, and Abigail in the future She wonders Patric will be treated leniently like her. After a busy day, Grace returned to the vi on time. In the garden, Eders customCmade house stone had already been made and sent over, it says Golden Castle Residence made with elegant and unrestrained hold red alphabet. She suddenly felt very warm in her heart, and unconsciously walked faster. She hadnt seen her spoiled baby for a whole day, so she missed him a little. The moment she opened the vis door, she didnt even see what was going on in the living room when a tall and handsome figure rushed over from behind the door, tightly hugging her waist, resting his chin on her shoulder. Grace, I missed you The mans maic voice gently spoke of his thoughts. Grace felt her heart sweet. Her long, fair hands caressed his back and coaxed him gently. Then Ill take a day off tomorrow and apany you at home, okay? The corner of Eders mouth curled up into a smile. Thats great. It would be even better if he could hold her to sleep at night. But he was content. After dinner, the rm clock rang. It was time for Eder to take his medicine. Grace went downstairs from the bedroom, poured water for him, and opened the corresponding pills in the medicine box that was piled high on the locker. Took out a few pills each box ordingly and put them in a transparent medicine box. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Out of the corner of her eyes, she inadvertently nced at a small slit in the bottom drawer under the locker. Grace eyebrows narrowed. The content inside seemed a little unfamiliar and deliberate. She felt strange and opened the drawer. Its a cigarette case Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 In the bedroom. Eder waited for a long time, but he didnt see Grace going upstairs with the pill box. Grace? The lights were on, but no one answered. Full of suspicion, he stepped out of bed with his long legs, put on his slippers, and went downstairs to check. As soon as he went downstairs, he turned around and saw Grace standing in front of the locker, holding a pack of cigarettes in her hand, looking at it carefully. The drawer in the corner was open, and it was full of cigarettes. His heart skipped a beat. In an instant, Eders face turned pale. It seems that Eric bought them this afternoon. Before he left, he told him where the drawer was, but he was busy with his meeting all afternoon, and hadnt have time to open it himself Why..! Grace obviously never looked through the drawers, so he was so unlucky today that he just happened to be caught? Moreover, Eric had actually bought so many! His back was stiff and his heart was extremely frantic. Grace saw his reaction in the corner of her eyes. Holding a pack of cigarettes, she turned around and walked to the sofa to sit down. Her face was expressionless and cold. Exin? Eder was still standing at the top of the stairs, motionless, and he denied without blushing and batting an eyelid, Those are not mine. I never used this brand of cigarette. These should be Erics. Grace listened to his voice like music, stared into his eyes, and smiled with red lips: So you mean, Eric put his cigarettes in your vi, your living room, and your locker drawer? Whats the purpose? To lure you into trying them too? Is he bored being alone? Eder was silent. His adams apple slightly rolled down his throat, his long eyshes trembled, while his brain is turning fast. What is Brother Ed thinking? Grace stared at him closely, with the storm hidden under her eyes, her tone gradually became colder, Thinking about how to round up the words to fool me? With a bang! She pressed the cigarette case against the coffee table, her anger gradually rose. Following the sudden loud noise, Eder sank his knees almost subconsciously, and he knelt down heavily. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He lowered his eyes, adhering to the attitude of resist strictness, frankly strive for leniency, his ck eyes were aggrieved but honest. I was wrong! Listen to my exnation! Grace raise her cold eyes slightly. When he knelt just now, there was a muffled sound from his knees. Grace heard it. Moreover, his 15:55 The Millionaire and His Billionaire Ex wifo Chapter 283 feet were on the cold marble floor. She flinched from the pain in her heart. Looking at the cigarette case on the coffee table, she resisted the urge to help him and rub his knees. Pointing to the soft carpet at her feet, Come here. With that big movement he did just now, Eders knees were bruised. When he got up, he staggered and his eyebrows knitted together. He quickly suppressed the pain in his eyes and slowly walked towards Grace. Grace was observing him and could see his little movements clearly. Just as Eder held onto his knees and was about to kneel down again, Grace spoke, Squat now. Huh? Squat? Eder vas stunned for a few seconds and did not move. Grace looked at him and said coldly, Didnt you hear me clearly? Do you need me to repeat it? I heard you He immediately assumed the most standard military posture, with one knee on the ground, his thumbs together with his back straight. In this posture, he seemed to be upright and proud. But because he had done something bad and was caught, he seemed tock confidence and was suppressed by Graces strong aura. Grace nced at the cigarette case on the coffee table, This is yourst chance to exin, think about it before you speak. Eder nodded obediently. Theyre my treasure. He began to speak the words in his mind, and honestly confessed, The cigarettes are indeed mine. I asked Eric to buy them, but I dont want to smoke. The anger in Graces chest continued to ignite. She took a deep breath and endured it, again and again, You still dont want to say the truth? It seems that you secretly have done it many times behind my back. Tell me honestly, how many cigarettes did you smoke? C Eder was very wronged. I just ordered Eric this afternoon. You caught me tonight immediately. I really didnt. Grace once again suppressed her anger, picked up the cigarette case on the table, opened it, and showed it to him. When I came over, the drawer of the locker was slightly open like someone forget to close it in pande. Moreover, this case is obviously missing one, and you still had the gall to deny it? Eder: 777 So thats how it was discovered! On top of that, Eric even put the pack of cigarettes he used today in the drawer. Acting so carelessly, did he have the intention to kill him? He resisted the urge to kill Eric immediately and consciously changed his squatting position into 15: Chapter 281 kneeling position. I used a cigarette today, but I just smelled it. I didnt even light it. If you dont believe me, you can sniff my whole body over! I really didnt smoke! Graces beautiful eyes narrowed and she sneered, After smoking, you take a shower, and change your clothes. Of course, I cant smell it. She doesnt believe him at all Eder felt his chest tightened. His eyes were red with grievance. He carefully grabbed her cuff with his fingers, as if he could find somefort this way. Grace, you said thest time that we should trust each other. Im telling the truth. Can you believe me this time? Earlier you just denied the cigarettes to be yours, so which truth do you want me to believe? Eder was speechless. He hit his lower lip fiercely, unable to exin a word, his heart choked with difort. Grace quickly noticed the mist that continued to form in his ck eyes, as if he had been wronged by everyone, pitiful and helpless. There were bloodstains on his lower lip. Let go! She was stunned, and immediately pinched his cheek with her finger, forcing him to open his mouth. On his pale and handsome face, his eyshes were drooping, and he was dejected. The bright red bloodstain on his thin lips was especially obvious. You made a mistake and want to wrong Grace sighed, still feeling a little distressed, leaned over to kiss his lips. The tip of her tongue gently helped his lips to dispel the pain. A bitterCsweet taste filled her mouth. After the kiss, Grace continued to pinched his face and looked at him from a close distance, and couldnt bear to give him a chance. Since you insisted that you didnt smoke, the whole cigarette should still be there, you find it and put it in front of me, then Ill believe you. Eders dark eyes finally had a gleam of light, Alright! Its in the study His voice came to an abrupt end. What?! He asked Eric to pack and throw away that cigarette with the trash bag in the study, where would he find it now?! Grace pinched his face with a little force. Where in the study? I threw it in the trash can and it was taken by Eric when he left Grace raised her eyebrows, What a coincidence! What a coincidence! He couldnt wash himself even if he jumped into the reincarnation cyclel Eders heart was extremely frantic, and he stared at Grace with his ck eyes, There is no physical evidence but I still have personal evidence! I will let Eric prove my innocence in person. Grace cast a haughty nce at him, letting go of his chin, acquiescing. A minuteter, Erics call was connected. Without waiting for Eric on the other end of the line to speak, Eder became violent and gritted his teeth: Ill give you fifteen minutes, get over here immediately! Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 After all, Eric ising, Grace doesnt want Eders dignity and face to lose in front of others, so she gestured to the small sofa beside her. Go and sit Eder did not move at all, and lowered his head angrily, his ck eyes were so cold that he wanted to kill someone. Grace remembered his illness, and quickly patted his cheek, gentlyforting him. Be obedient, sit down. Maybe youre innocence will be cleared in a while. Only then did EderCrestrain his tyrannical thoughs and sat on the sofa. Fifteen minutester. Eric came in a hurry. As soon as he entered the room, he was greeted by the cold and terrifying atmosphere in the living room. Seeing the pack of cigarettes in the coffee table, he knew it. His meticulous design wasnt in vain. The boss was caught so quickly. Great job done! He stood across the coffee table and was a little happy. When Eder saw him he was furious! He actually dared tough?! In front of Grace, Eder suppressed the fury in his heart, his voice was gloomy: Grace saw the cigarettes you put in the drawer. You honestly exin to Grace for me. If you dare say a lie, I will bring you to the interrogation room tomorrow to use a lie detector and an electric shock device! Shit! So cruel! Why was this different from the script he had envisioned? Isnt the boss just looking forward to be hit? Shouldnt he be very happy? Eric was so frightened that he didnt dare to say a word. Grace frowned and red at someone, What are you threatening him for? I, I didnt Eders tone instantly weakened. Grace did not intend to scold him, just looked at Eric and asked in a in tone, Eric, answer me honestly, did Eder smoke today? Eric was stunned for a moment, then subconsciously nced at Eder next to her. Eder reminded lightly. Electric shock device. Eric waspletely stunned. He didnt smokel Boss, asked me for a cigarette, but he just threw it away after smelling it! Grace elegantly folded her hands in front of her chest and look at them back and forth calmly, reading through their expressions. Dont be afraid, Eric. With me here, as long as you tell the truth, I guarantee that Eder will not dare 15:55 Chapter 231 to touch even a finger of you. With Graces assurance, Eric heaved a sigh of relief and raised his right hand and made an oath. Miss Grace, I promise that every word I say is absolutely true! Good. Grace nodded, as if he believed him. Eder heaved a sigh of relief. However, before he could fully breathe, he heard Grace continued to ask, Whats going on with the cigarettes in the drawer? Ross, asked me to buy them for him this afternoon. He said to find a drawer and hide them. Grace heard the key words and narrowed her eyes. Hide? Eric modded, Boss said that you have a lot of things to do during the day, so you dont often look through the drawers. He asked me to find a drawer in the corner to store it, so that it cant be found. Grace sneered and looked meaningfully at Eder beside her. Oh, so thats the case So that, I wont be able to find it Eder was so angry that he almost vomitted blood! Son of a b*tch! This bastard! The situation is getting out of hand. He gave Eric a hard look and gritted his teeth: I want you to exin, not tell her what I said before! You came here to help me! Its all for nothing! Eric seemed to finally understand. It turned out that he had misunderstood during the day. He thought that the boss was deliberately looking for abuse. It seemed that he really wanted to hide from Miss Grace! Compared with Eders explosive anger, Grace smiled very gently. Dont be afraid, you exined it very well. With me here, you can say it with confidence. However, Eric, who learned that he had done something wrong and harmed his boss, was not as confident as before. He had to think carefully about how to make up for his mistakes, Otherwise, his life would be over!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only If Boss was really angered, even Miss Graces assurance will not be enough to save him for sure. death! After pondering for a while, he said earnestly, Miss Grace, its true that hes not right for hiding it from you, but he really remembered your customized schedule in mind and never thought of smoking. Hes been taking medicine three times a day recently. Those medicines are very bitter. If taken too much, they will cause loss of appetite and nausea. He wanted to find a way to relieve the bitter taste after taking the medicine. He just used the wrong method! Erics statement was spoken with extreme care and earnest. Eders gloomy face gradually improved and he finally heard a few pleasing words from a certain person who was here to help him. There was no superfluous expression on Graces face, making it impossible to guess whether she believed it or not. Eric asked tentatively, Miss Grace, just dont be angry with him. After all, there were outsiders around, so Grace did not say that someone had lied to her and had tried to lie to her again. She looked at Eder and smiled gently. This is a small matter for me to be angry. Eder, dont you agree? Eder nodded honestly. Grace retracted her gaze and looked at the cigarettes on the coffee table. But in the future, dont keep these cigarettes. Theyre not good things. Eric, empty the cigarettes in the drawer and sell them all at a low price. Low price?! Erics eyes widened, they were all imported highCquality cigarette packs, they were very expensive! This is what he has in his mind. It was too bad to sell them at a low price. His heart was bleeding! Eric nced at him, Listen to Grace, take all these cigarettes away tonight. I dont want to see these things again! Eric felt bitter. Okay, boss. Eric was dealing with the cigarettes in the living room, Grace stood up and held Eders hand, Lets go upstairs. It was obviously a very calm tone, but Eders heart still skip a beat. After the extensive exnation does he still have to go back to his room and get beaten? Withplicated emotions, he let Grace drag him back to the master bedroom. Sit. Eder sat down obediently, feeling very uneasy. He wasnt sure if Grace would be angry or not, but he knew that he really really hated being hit! If it werent for the fear that Grace would be angry, he would have long wanted to throw the drawer, and mahogany ruler, and the washboard into the Pacific Ocean, the kind where he can no longer fish them it out! Just as he was thinking about this, he saw Grace turning her head, walking towards the bedside table, with her hand on the first drawer, as if she was about to open it. He knew very well what was lying inside! Before Grace could fully open the drawer, he grabbed his heart, frowned, and said weakly, Grace, I I feel bad Grace ran over almost immediately to check his condition. Chest pain? Is the illness ring up again? How could this happen? Logically speaking, after taking the medicine for a week, it should not be so easy for you to get sick. His breath was weak, his eyshes were drooping, his handsome face was pale, and his whole body was fragile, as he leaned against her embrace. Grace was very worried, I cant bear it if you get sick! Ill help you get the medicine to supress the onisel effects. Chapter 234 No need! She was about to get up when someone grabbed her wrist. The hand was very gentle, without the slightest feeling of weakness that had caused him to tremble in pain before. As if realizing that he had reacted too aggressively, Eder let go of her hand and burrowed his head to her arms as he spoke in a low voice, I mean, Im much better with you in my arms Grace didnt speak. She lowered her head, narrowed her cold eyes, and quietly stared at someones head. This thing not only lied to her today, but also deceived her. Originally, she wanted to let him go and use the antiCswelling ointment in the drawer to wipe his knees. But now it seems huh! Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 She gently patted his back, carefullyforting him. After a few minutes of coaxing, she said, Are you still ufortable?* The weak look on Eders face did not change, but he look like he is pretending to be strong as he nodded. With you here, I feel alright. Grace secretly admired his pretentious appearance, helped him lie down on the bed, helped him arrange his pillows before covering hit with the quilt. We are dyed for more than half an hour now and you havent taken your medicine for the night yet. Wait for me for a while, Ill get it for you. Okay. Within 2 minutes, Grace put the warm water and the pill box on the bedside table. She first closed the door and locked it before sitting back on the bedside. Eder looked at the pile of pills, his dark eyes filled with bitterness, Can I still ask for Graces medicine feeding service tonight? With a calm expression, Grace handed him the ss of water and asked, What do you think of your performance tonight? Is it worth the reward? He instantly lowered his eyes, knowing that he was wrong. He was lucky enough not to get beaten tonight, how could he dare to ask for a reward. After suppressing the reluctance in his eyes, he took the water ss from Grace, and in a fit of anger, swallowed dozens of pills in one gulp. Because he drank too much water, he choked and coughed. Grace quickly smoothed his back and reprimanded him in a low voice, You fool, at least swallow two or three pieces of pills before drinking water. Swallowing them all like this, how can your mouth not taste bitter? She took out a packet of toffee from her pocket, which she had specially bought for him today. After tearing the packaging, she took out one and put the rest on the bedside table. Gently twisting the wrapper with her finger, she stuffed the toffer into Eders mouth. You cant treat your body like this in the future, ever again. If you feel that the suedicine is bitter, just eat candy. You want to use cigarettes to relieve it, thats not okay, it will only hurt you more. You can never have this thought again, do you hear me? I heard you. Eder sipped the toffee in his mouth, his voice a little vague. He savored the taste of candy carefully. It was very sweet and milky, but not too sweet. In particr, Grace personally bought this toffee and fed it to his mouth personally which made his heart felt sweet. While eating the candy, he opened his arms towards Grace asking for a hug. His ck eyes which used to be cold and stern were shining, but he was not at all aggressive in front of Grace. Because of the candy in his mouth, his cheeks were bulging, and he looked unexpectedly soft and cute, Graceughed and shook her head, lightly flicking his forehead. Youre obviously five years older 15:55 The Malliumin Chapter 255 than me. But you eat toffee like a three year old child. Is the candy so delicious? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Eder nodded. Then Ill try it too. She turned around to get a toffee from the bedside table but Eder pulled her arm towards his body, bending his thin lips over to hers. Their tongues shed against each other. The sweet milky scent wafted in the atmosphere between them. Eder: Is it delicious? Graces lips curled into a smile, full of temptation and sensuality, Not bad. Her fingertips trace Eders face again, her smile gradually bing a little strange, she joked, Since the medicine is finished and the candy is tasted, should we deal with the next thing? ???? Eder frowned, faintly aware that something is wrong with her expression. Grace did not intend to give him a chance to react so she stood up and quickly opened the first drawer of the bedside table, taking out the mahogany ruler inside. The corner of her mouth raised a yful smile. Her aura was domineering. She held the ruler in her right hand and tapped it repeatedly. Eder stared at the thing in her hand in shock, his face turned pale instantly and the candy in his mouth suddenly doesnt taste that sweet. Going around in circles, he tried to shift the situation, but he still had to be beaten? One second he felt like he was in heaven, the next second it was a hellish nightmare! Grace He clenched his palms, his heart was broken. I was wrong Grace was unmoved. Since you know youre wrong, you have to ept the punishment. Next time. you will remember this in your memory and wouldnt do it again. Open your palm. Eder frowned and inhaled. He didnt move. He knew he couldnt escape. He shouldnt have rejoiced. earlier. Grace spoke with an emotion: Hmm? Under her staring gaze, Eder slowly extended his left hand, and immediately ced the end of the ruler on his palm, but did not rush to do it. Grace: Hiding cigarettes Hmm, anyway I wont find it during the day because I have many things. to do. You cyn lied that the cigarettes are from before. Just now, I actually didnt care about this anymore, but you still tried to escape by hiding this. Tell me yourself, how much do you deserve? Eders heart was cold. It turns out that she had long seen that he was deliberately pretending to be pitiful. Like a mirror in his heart, she had clearly recounted his crimes one after another. Speak, how much? Grace lightly tapped his palm with the ruler, bringing him back to the present. He bit the corner of his lips, his tone shrinking, and he tentatively replied, Then hit me? 15:54 Irwin Graces expression darkened and she said coldly, One hundred! Eders heart trembled, and he was forced to increase his strength, Then five times? Graces face remained unchanged, Fifty. Half was lost. Eder seemed to have grasped something. He continued to probe, Ten times? Grace paused for two seconds before answering. Twenty. Eder reluctantly epted the result, Okay, twenty is twenty. Please do it. Grace didnt move, she raised her eyebrows slightly, and the corner of her mouth curled into a smirk. Youve made a mistake. The rule is that, your number plus mine, so its forty. She pretended to be surprised, Its a coincidence, I happened to count your four mistakes, we really have a tacit understanding! ??? Eder looked at her in a daze, his mind copsed on the spot! Why didnt she y her cards ording to the routine? His chest was tight and he asked weakly, How much force will you use? If he was beaten as hard as the time she set the rules, his left hand would be useless! Grace answered solemnly. This is punishment. If I will do it gently, will you be able to remember it next time? Eders heart felt bad. The end of the ruler was still resting on the palm of his left hand, as if a sharp pain would be triggered in the next moment. He lowered his head in despair, feeling inexplicably sour at the tip of his nose. Grace doesnt love him.. not at all. He felt suffocated inside when the ruler left his left hand. In the next second, the ruler quickly mmed into his palm, one after another, without giving him a chance to breathe. Eders fingertips trembled, his jaw tightened, resisting the urge to withdraw his hand. Although he felt aggrieved, he still stood obediently. The night was very quiet. The uninterrupted sound of the ruler clear and intimidating. Grace said that she would not be the least gentle, but when it was really time to do it, she instinctively only used a fifth of her strength. Although it was painful everytime it hit his palm, the force was gentler than the previous ones After the beating, Eders left palm was swollen, and it was slightly purple. There were a total of 40 blows, which was not as serious as the five blowsst time. Eder knew that she didnt hit him hard like thest time, but thinking about what she said earlier, he comined, I thought you really didnt care about me anymore. Grace took his left hand, and kissed his hot palm, with her soft lips, gentle and patient. She was using her own method to erase all the pain in his heart., Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 She closed her eyes and silently kissed his palm. Her delicate face was calm and serious. Eder watched in daze, his heart touched. After the kiss, Grace asked, Does it hurt? Eder wanted to say its okay, but suddenly remembered the painful price he paid when he answered that way thest time, and his tongue turned abruptly. His long eyshes trembled lightly, and he said with prolong tone, It hurts Graces eyes is full of approving, and her tone rose. You seem to remember now. This time I know it hurts. It seems that you didnt suffer in vain. After kissing his palms a few more times, Grace got up, put the ruler back in the drawer, and took out the anti-swelling ointment. While applying medicine to his palms and knees, she pinched his cheeks tofort him, In the future, let me know if you have something on your mind. If the medicine taste bitter, discuss it with me in advance before making any move. Is that clear? Eder nodded, looked at her softly, feeling very satisfied. As long as she was around, these things taste nothing but sweet He was immersed in sweetness, but Graces next sentence made him stop. Grace said: Actually, I already nned to let you go tonight. I brought you back to the room to give you medicine. Who would have known that you like acting so much? You dont know whats wrong at all. You insisted on the beating. His back was stiff and he stared nkly at the palm of his left hand. So, Grace was telling him that he brought this upon himself? His heart had never been more depressed it is now. The injury seems to be even more painful than before. He shrunk weakly into her arms, with unresolved sadness and sorrow on his handsome brows, Grace, dont leave tonight, sleep with me, okay? Grace was stunned for two seconds, then wiped off the remaining ointment on her fingertips with a wet towel before touching his handsome face. No, lets wait until your health is better. Since you want to share the bed so much, then take your medicine on time and do some exercise so you will be healed as soon as possible. But It was almost winter, and with his physical condition, he didnt know if he would be able to make it through the spring next year. After thinking for a while, he finally did not say anything and watched Grace leave the room. Because Grace is on break the next day, he apanied Eder in the vi the whole day. Erie didnt have the chance to plead guilty. Catalogue Night Chapter 286 He suffered from insomnia for two nights until Grace went to work on the third day and he came to supervise Eder taking medicine at noon. Feeling uneasy, he knocked on the door of the study. Come in. His voice was low and steady, making people unable to hear his emotions. Eric took a deep breath, carefully opened the door, pulled open the amber curtain, and walked step by step to Eder Eder stopped typing on the keyboard and looked at him coldly. He froze all over, with a dog uneasy smile on his face. Boss, the night before yesterday, you were you okay? It was all good, but thanks to you that I was beaten forty times by Grace! Eders handsome face was cold and arrogant, his ck eyes were sinister, and he ruthlessly pinned the me on Erics head. Eric breathe heavily, feeling his body start to ache. Before he could start crying and beg for mercy, Eder continued, I heard that there is a small country in Arcania called Bennd. Recently, they are recruiting arge number of coal workers. I think you are very suitable. How about I transfer you there? Huh?! Eric knew he was in the wrong, he immediately threw himself at Eders feet, hugging his strong thighs, and howled at the top of his voice: Boss, Im guilty! Its all my fault. Why dont you beat me up twice? I dont want to go to Bennd to dig coal! I wont leave you even if I die! We have been together for so many years and for the sake of my hardwork all these years, give me another chance to make up for my mistakes? In the end, he did not forget to look pitiful, repentant and sincere Hoping this trick will work! Eder was disgusted by his actions and kicked him lightly. Im not leaving! I wont go to Bennd even if Im killed. Boss, you might as well kill me Its my blessing to die in your hands! Eric hugged his leg and did not let go for life. His body following the kicking movements swinging from side to side like a bug. Eders face is full of ck lines, and heughed angrily at Erics shameless maniption. He said in a furious tone, You b astard! If you dont want to be sent on Bennd to dig coal, get out of my face! Dont bother me for the next two days! Roll away! Okay! Ill do as you say! Ericy down on the ground and rolled around very seriously going out. Eder facepalmed watching him roll out of the study door. However, he had just returned his gaze to theputer screen, and his hand had not yet started to type on the keyboard when he felt someone grabbed his calf. Eder looked at it and frowned, Why are you back? Didnt I tell you to go? Eric was lying on the ground, talking nonsense with a serious face, Boss, the fourth captain, Eric, of the National Bureau of Investigation has already left, and now this version of Eric is back, under the 13:51 The Milli Chapter 286 control of Miss Grace to helped you with your medicine. Eder gritted his teeth in anger, and picked up the coffee cup on the table, thinking about smashing it into someone Eric immediately covered his head but did not dare to hide, Boss, please just vent your anger on me! Im strong and can take a few hits! But I dont dare leave, otherwise, Miss Grace will not be able to do her business at ease. You dont want her to know about what you said about me going somewhere in spring to settle ounts, right? After all, Miss Grace had given him assurance that day! You have a lot of skills, you have a backer now, so you dare threaten me? Someones breath was cold filling the whole room with hostility. Eric said, I dont dare! But once I leave, Miss Grace will definitely know and will think that you are deliberately venting your anger on me, unrepentant! She will be angry at you instead! Im just thinking for your sake, Boss! Im very loyal to you! He got up from the ground and squatted at Eders feet, massaging them. 3 Eder squinted his cold eyes, feeling his incredible skills. Why are you bing more and more shameless now? Where did you learn it from? Of course, its with you Eric reacted quickly and immediately turned his tongue. Ah, no! The boss has taught me all the good things! This is self-taught! Im naturally shameless! Eder was angry but wanted tough, but he only shook his head helplessly. Simply ignoring him and returned his thoughts back to his official business. In the end, Eric just stopped talking. He squatted at Eders feet in a military posture, asionally helping Eder to massage his legs and knces. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After fawning over his boss the whole morning. Eder was barely able to calm down. The quiet days of hustle and bustle passed quickly. A few dayster. Sarah Grammers birthday party. Grace was helping Eder to tie his necktie, and she frowned, The weather is getting colder. I dont really want you to go to the Grammer Familys banquet today. Eder grabbed her fingers, kissing them. Its because its not just a simple banquet that I have to go. If Grace wanted to kill someone, he will help pass the knife! If Grace wanted to make trouble, he wouldpletely stir up the Grammer family! Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Grace still did not speak, her face was serious and worried. Eder continued to add, Ive been recuperating at home for more than half a month. If I dont go out again, the outside world will be suspicious. Okay. Grace reluctantlypromised. But you are not allowed to drink at the banquet. You can only drink juice. If you dare to secretly drink it without me, I will definitely make you feel better! She hummed twice, ring at him fiercely with her small face. Like a little wild cat with outstretched ws, it could scratch peoples hearts, but it could not extricate itself. Eders slender fingers prated to her smooth ck hair, gently lifted the back of her head, leaned. over, and kissed her lips. After a long kiss, he pursed his lips, tasting the aftertaste, No juice or wine is as sweet and delicious as my darling. Grace helped him put on a mask and gently nudged his shoulder, saying coquettishly. What a smooth tongue! The two of them chattered and walked out the door slowly. They drove the ck supercar limited edition and went to the Grammer familys mansion together. Sarah Grammers birthday party officially started at seven in the evening. Grace and Eder arrived at Grammers mansion half an hour earlier. When they arrived, there were not many guests present. Seeing the two of them appearing arm in arm, Sarah quietly rolled her eyes, pretended to be enthusiastic and came over to greet them. Miss Smith and Mr. Storm, youre here so early. Grace just smiled but didnt speak to answer. RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only On the other hand, Eder didnt even look at Sarah, his ck eyes were deep and cold, and together with his terrifying mask, it gave him ayer of mystery Being ignored, Sarah felt a little upset. She was toozy to conform to their attitudes so she turned her head and went to chat with other famousdies she knew well. Adrain was alone, sitting not far away, drinking a champagne, hearing Graceing, he was very happy. However, he saw clearly that she acted as if she hadnt seen him from the beginning to the end. After being polite with his father and mother, she only turned her attention to Eder,ughing asionally. He was extremely bored, so he took the initiative to approached them and made friends, Grace, its been a long time, how have you been? Graces expression was t and the tone of her voice brought a sense of alienation, Young Master Grammer, its been a long time. Im doing fine. Adrain was very disappointed, You dont even want to call me by my name now? As if we are not in a good rtionship before. Grace frowned, as if they were very close before! Is he deliberately provoking Eder? As expected, Eders face turned dark and his eyes turned cold. Chapter 287 Grace helped him straighten his cor before he gets angry, gently rubbed the back of his neck with her fingers showing their intimacy and said to Adrain, Young Master Grammer, I think you misunderstood. You and I have always been just ordinary friends. We dont have any rtionship beyond that. Moreover, my nce will get jealous. I advise Young Master Grammer to not say anything that will cause my fiance to misunderstand. Eders expression immediately turned to normal after beingforted, and he wrapped his arms around her waist. Adrains heart turned cold. After the difficult Edgar Fallen, herees another big obstacle, Eder Storm Grant! Moreover, in such a short period of time, Grace had fallen in love with Eder and even lived with him! Adrain thought that he had liked her for more than ten years and was the man who loved her the most! So he is the most suitable for her! Seeing that he had no chance at all, he was very unwilling, Grace, I have a few words to tell you alone. After that, I will definitely not pester you anymore. For the sake of our friendship, can you. give me this one? Grace didnt even need to think about it and refused. Young Master Grammer should know that Mr. Storm and I were on the news some time ago. We are known as the sweetest couple in the circle. Today, Miss Sarah has invited many celebrities to her party. It is estimated that the media will also come. If its photographed, its hard to exin, so Young Master Grammer, whatever you want to say, just say it here. Theres nothing that my fiance cant listen to. Eders restless heart gradually calmed down. He took the initiative to hold Graces palm and sped her ten fingers. The two looked at each other and smiled, showing their affection without any scruples. Adrain was instantly provoked, Grace, for your sake, Im not afraid of angering the Grant family. Do you know that the women that old Mr. Grant had arranged for Mr. Storm before were all sent out lying down with bruises? He was cruel and violent to women. Rumour has it that he has a hobby for abusing women. pretending to be nice to you now. Maybe hes just worried about the Smith familying after him, hiding his dirty side. If you really marry him, it will be a nightmare for you! I have known you since childhood, I dont want you to get hurt! Eder was expressionless. After listening to someones nonsense, his heart was even calm. However, he was also a little curious. In the beginning, his reputation was not really good, but Grace had never asked. The eyes of the two men looked at Grace at the same time. Grace was stunned for a moment, then smiled gracefully, Its just rumors, why is Young Master Grammer so serious? Besides, with my fiances ability, if he really wanted, he could suppress these rumours but he didnt, because he is doing it on purpose so except for me, no other women will dare to get close to him. Adrains expression changed drastically, he is blocked, leaving him no room to say a word, Grace: Young Master Grammer, theres still some time before the banquet starts. My fiance and 1, want to stroll around alone, so we would have to ask to excuse ourselves for now. After she finished speaking, she pulled Eder away, leaving Adrain alone and standing there 11 The Millonare and His Billionaire 15 disappointed and frustrated. On the balcony on the second floor not too far away, Sarah looked at her brother in distress. She nce at Graces back and her expression gradually became distorted. Bi tch! Ava Mitchelle, who had delicate makeup, stood beside her and lightly patted her shoulder. She was also looking at Grace and Eder with a light smile on her face, Dont worry, you have a few big scenes nned tonight, so just be patient. In the garden, Grace and Eder wandered around. Eder: Grace, do you really believe me that much? Arent you afraid that in the past six months that were not together, I have really done that kind of cruel thing to other women? Taking advantage of the fact that no one was around, Grace pinched his ear and her breath was cold, It seems that you have thought about doing such a thing? Hiss it hurts. Im joking. Be careful of being photographed. Tomorrows headlines will be the news of your domestic violence against me. Eders facial features tightened, and heined aggrievedly. Although he said that, he naturally bent down, afraid that Grace would be tired with her arms raised. Grace smirked and let go, rubbing his cars. If it really gets on the news tomorrow, Brother Ed will be forced to admit to the public that he is under his wife. It doesnt seem like Im at a loss. Eder: No loss! No loss! I will immediately look for that person! Of course, Grace knew what he was referring to so she rolled her eyes at him and walked ahead first. Eder immediately followed, holding her palm tightly, as if to prevent her from getting lost. Although Grace never asked about his unbearable rumours, he still took the initiative to exin to her as they walked: Before, Grandpa did send a woman to my bed who was frightened by me by making Eric pretend to be a ghost, and fainted leaving the Grants mansion like that. Later, this matter was deliberately spread and distorted by Jaden. He wanted to ruin my reputation. It was passed on from ears to ears and gradually be truth to everyone The two of them were chatting when the assistant of the Butterfly Girls team suddenly came over. Boss Smith! Ive finally found you. Something happened to Abby and the others in the backstage. Please go over and have a look! Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Graces face became serious almost instantly. Sarahs movements were so fast, so impatient? She first looked at Eder and instructed, Eder, there are girls in the backstage. Its inconvenient for you to go. Ille to youter, remember not to drink! In front of the outsiders, she just raised her eyebrows, and the sly threat in her eyes was self-evident. Eder pursed his lips and smiled, nodding obediently. Only then did Grace leave with the assistant. As soon as she left, Eders face gradually turned cold. Not long after, he called Eric over and ordered in a low voice, Have Enzo secretly watch over Graces safety while you go and watch over the Grammers siblings. If there is any sign of movement, report it to me as soon as possible. Copy boss! When Eric left, he looked up at the Grammer familys vi, his eyes darkening. Turning his head, he saw Patric walking towards him. Patric had already learned from Grace that Eder was Edgar Fallen. His face was not very friendly, but he was not as unfriendly as Chris. Eder would eventually have to pass the level of several brother-inws in the future. Cause when Patric was in Frant City back then, he experienced trials and tribtions in the hands of this person. It was the most memorable for him. Thinking of this, his thin lips h ooked lightly, almost like a ruffian, Third brother-inw, did youe to see me on purpose? Patric was a little annoyed, Whos your brother-inw? Its just an engagement, but there isnt any paper to back up your im yet. Eder did not refute, but just smiled, Shall we talk? Grace followed the assistant into the vi and went to the dressing room exclusively for the group. Before they could go in, they can already hear the noise inside and some of the girls crying. The assistant pushed open the door. There were several girls inside with their backs against door, what they were looking at was unknown. Grace walked over, Whats wrong? Everyone turned around when they heard her voice. Anastasia Wonders, who had debuted in fourth ce, anxiously ran over. Boss Smith, Abbys stage outfit was ruined but the party will start in 10 minutes. What should we do? The other girls were also restless. Since their debut as a group, their poprity has been good. Some time ago, when Elizabeth was disipissed as a mistress, there were only six people left in the group, which provoked a lot of fans to 13.51 For Millionaire and His Billieuzer Ex wife announce their withdrawal. Although today was just an ordinary performance, the people who came were all big names in the S city. Many of them were looking forward to being spotted by a handsome and rich family thinking they can also be wealthy. And this is a team performance. If one person makes a mistake, everyone else would suffer. Grace knew their thoughts and did not say anything. She just stepped forward to check the costume. The originally beautiful costume had been cut into rags so badly that it cannot be remedied. The person involved, however, Abigail, was sitting on the sofa. Among all the members, she seemed to be the calmnest, as if she had guessed that this thing will happen. Grace turned to look at her, Abby, what do you think? Abigail: Since my clothes are ruined and cant go on stage, then tell them Im sick but the five of them can still dance. Anastasia took the lead in objecting. No, the performance we prepared required all 6 of us. If there is one less person, we have to rehear se our positions which will be very difficult since there were only ten minutes left before the banquet will start. Regardless, we would be embarrassed in front. Yeah! Its better not to dance than to be embarrassed! Yes, yes! Boss Smith, please help us! Grace pondered for a while, then called their manager alone to talk, How much did you sign with the Grammer family for the appearance fee for this banquet? The Grammer family was generous and negotiated 7 million dors but if we didnt fulfil the contract, we will have to pay 10 times than what they offer! Boss Smith, please think twice! Grace sneered, Who said Im going to break the contract? Does Sarah deserves my money? The manager was puzzled: Then, what do you n to do, Boss Smith? Grace didnt reply, but called the Grammer familys maid who passed by in the corridor. Go and call Sarah over. I have something to talk to her personally. Maid: The banquet is about to start. Miss is probably in the room to retouch her makeup and wouldnt be able to see the guest. Go and tell her that if she doesnte, I, Grace Smith, will postpone the banquet in front of all the media and guests until she is willing toe over to solve the problem. Being forced to dy the opening was a big taboo. The maid was stunned by the sharpness in her eyes and quickly ran upstairs. A few minutester, Sarah went downstairs. Af She crossed her hands in her chest, impatient, Whats the matter? The manager stepped forward and exined, Miss Sarah, one of the groups clothes was damaged and cant perform. This time, the costumes are all provided by your side to match your the partys theme. Can you let them Before she could finish her sentence, Sarah fiercely Interrupted, The clothes are all custom-made and were already been given to you prior. If you guys ruined them, how dare you look for me? She snorted arrogantly, and looked at Grace provocatively, If you cant perform, then get out of my house and pay the liquidated damages. 1351 The Millionair Chapter 288 This The manager couldnt stand it anymore and looked at Grace for help. Grace sneered and threw the pile of clothes that had been cut into rags on Sarah. Sarahs face changed and she stepped back. Grace Smith! Do you know how expensive my tonight? I will never forgive you if it will be stained with dirt! dress is The smile on Graces mouth became even more pronounced, Oh, it looks like you know that this costume has been sshed with red ink. Sarah was taken aback for a moment before she recovered, How could I know that? Even if it wasnt sshed with red ink, it will still be a lowly dirt in front of me! With thest few words, she gritted her teeth and pointed her gaze at Abigail. Graces face darkened, toozy to talk nonsense to her, and held up the phone in front of her eyes. On the screen, all the members and girls surrounded the dress and acted helplessly ording to Graces arrangement. Sarah was puzzled: What does this mean? Grace curled her lips: There are still ten minutes before their performance. If the Grammer family cant send the recement clothes, this video will be connected to the big screen in the garden, and it will even appear on the Inte overnight. Once someone will dig the matter, all of it will lead to the Grammer family. Sarah scoffed lightly, she was not afraid at all. Cutting off Abigails clothes is just an appetizer! The main course is yet to be served! This is her 20th birthday and she is already tired of the same thing happening again. But tonight, thisRAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only lively asion will be the turn point of this bit ches around her! Grace, you are underestimating me. Do you think Ill care about this? Even if the Grammer familys stock market will be turbulent for a few days, so what? My Grammer family loses some money but we can make it backter! She raised her chin arrogantly, and continued to say, Anyway, they already signed the contract and had to continue performance. If they dont want to do so, then they have to pay the penalty for breaching the contract! It will be Abigails fault if she doesnt perform just because she was careless. Graces beautiful eyes narrowed watching her proud profile. Sarah seemed to be a lot smarter than she was half a year ago. This time, is someone helping her behind? Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Who is helping her? In Graces mind, Avas face appeared for no reason. That woman seemed to know very well what happened to her in Frant City. Seeing that she did not say anything, Sarah was very proud. What about now, Grace? Finally afraid after knowing your tough tricks are useless to me? Graces aura however was not overtaken by Sarah, instead it was even more fierce. She curled her lips and smiled. I like things that are challenging. Since you dont pay much attention. to it, then Ill make this banquet a big feast. I just dont think your parents, and your brother will have the same opinion as you. She looked at the time and continued: There are still eight minutes. Have a good birthday party. If you be theughingstock of the wealthy families you invited, lets see how much can your parents spoil you. You! You really want to mess with me! Under Sarahs delicate makeup, her expression gradually twisted with anger, Both sides were at a stalemate, and their attitudes were very tough. In front of Angles assistant and manager, Sarah could not step down. Until Adrains voice came from a distance in the corridor. Sarah, Grace? Whats happening? Graces expression was indifferent as she leaned against the door elegantly and coldly. Adrain looked at Sarah again, but she did not say anything. In the end, the manager took the initiative to exin it to him. After listening to what had happened, he smiled amiably, his whole being gentle and refined. Its just a small matter. Today is Sarahs birthday. Why bother to make such a big fuss? It will disturb the harmonious atmosphere. He then remembered that in the warehouse there were few custom- made performance costumes that Sarah had ordered to make. He turned his head and instructed the ser vant, Go to the warehouse immediately and change all the outfits for them. Hurry up. Yes, Young Master. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Sarah felt unhappy in her heart. She rolled her eyes and walked away. Adrain still had a warm smile on his face, like a modest gentleman, he apologized to the girls in the room, This is because our Grammer family did not amodate you all well. At the banquetter, The Grammer will personally toast to everyone to apologise. Thank you, Mr. Grammer, youre so kind. Except for Abigail, the other girls nodded shyly, their favorability towards him instantly exploded. Since Adrain hade to be the peacemaker, there was not a reason for her to make things difficult. Grace had nothing to say, so she turned her head and left. Adrain followed her silently, and walked beside her side by side, Grace, its good to be able to talk to you alone for a while. 13:51 Grace ignored him and walked faster. The Grammer familys vi was veryrge. The corridor was wide and quiet, and the sound of their footsteps could be heard echoing. Adrain took a deep breath and stood in front of her with the determination to go all out. Grace I swear this is thest time. Im just not reconciled. Even if you really want to reject me so cruelly, you should give me a reasonable reason. I think that apart from power and status, I have nothing inferior to Eder Storm. How can I be worse than his character and family background? Why did you choose him instead of me after your divorce? Grace didnt like this kind of stalking behaviour, not to mention Adrain, she had chatted with the likes of him many times. Today, she will let him give uppletely. Adrain, I dont think you have anything topare yourself to Eder at all. Besides, I dont love you! You dont love me either! You know very well in your heart that Im just your childhood obsession because you felt that familiarity with me. But you are purposely ignoring that. Entangling yourself with this obsession. Moreover, even without Eder, you and I can never be possible. If you continue to pester me like this, I wont even be able to treat you as an ordinary friend. Adrain looked at her nkly, deeply shocked in his heart. With a dazed face, he felt no words to refute. Grace saw his indifferent expression. Apart from indifference, there was no other emotion in his eyes. She turned her head and was about to leave when the sound of hurried footsteps approached. It was a male ser vant in the main banquet hall. Miss Smith, Mr. Storm was looking for you just now. It seems that he has something urgent to say. Pleasee with me! Grace stood still and looked at the male ser vant from head to toe. Her smile grew wider. If Eder had something to look for her, it was absolutely impossible to randomly assign someone from the Grammer family over. What did Sarah actually want to do to her at the Grammer familys vi? Very interesting Grace h ooked her red lips yfully, extremely se xy and sensual, and looked back at Adrain who is still frozen in ce, apparently now looking sad. Okay, lead the way. The male ser vant lowered his head and bowed slightly, stretching his hand as a sign of invitation, This way, Grace elegantly lifted the hem of her long dress and walked ahead. Behind her, a threatening aura gradually approached. She sneered to herself, indifferent. The male ser vant lightened his footsteps and quickly wrapped his long arms around her snow-white slender neck holding a handkerchief, tightly covering her nose and mouth. 11:51 The Milbenaire and His Billionaire Ex mile Chapter 259 After struggling for only two seconds, Grace fainted. Adrain, who was still standing there, looking heartbroken, witnessed the male ser vant trying to drag the unconscious Grace away and immediately rushed forward to save her. are What are you doing! Let her go! The ser vant heard him but ignored him. Adrain wanted toe up, wanting to grab her back. Sarah suddenly appeared from behind him and stopped him. Brother, I did it. You cant stop me. Sarah, you! Are you crazy? If something happened to her in the Grammer family, serious consequences will be brought to our family! How can you not know?! Sarah was very calm. I know, but I wont kill her here. Dont be nervous, I know you like Grace very much. Dont you want her so badly? Adrain was stunned, with a bad premonition in his heart, What do you mean? I drugged her and I was going to send her to your bed. You! How could you do that! Adrain looked at her in shock How could his sister be so vicious to this extent? Youre a girl yourself. How can you actually think of doing something like that to other women?! Sarah sneered, Otherwise? Except for this method, you will never get her for the rest of your life! Ill put her to your bed, as long as she is dirty, Eder Storm will not want her again. This scandal about Grace will spread from the rich and powerful people there is, and who will dare to marry a dirty woman like her Then, she can only be yours. Adrains three views exploded on the spot, and he could not look directly at his sister whom he had loved for many years. Youre crazy! For the first time, his eyes were red with anger. He raised his palm, wanting to hit Sarah. Sarah not only did not hide, but raised her chin and looked provocative, Brother, can you do it? Your little sister is only thinking of you all this time! But is this how youll repay me? Then hit me! Adrains aura waspletely suppressed by her, and he couldnt move his raised hand for a long time. He could only watch helplessly as the male ser vant brought the unconscious Grace upstairs. Sarah pressed his shoulder and softened her tone. Brother, 1 know you have a kind heart and you cant take that sinful step if you are sober. I can help you too! As she spoke, she took a ss of champagne from the passing serv ants tray. In front of her older brother, she unavoidably put a white pill into the champagne, shook it well, and the powder disappeared without a trace. Then, she handed it to her brother, and continued to persuade him: Brother, believe me, as your little sister, Im all for you, this is yourst chancel As long as you take this step, Grace Smith will be yours! Grace looks down on you, let alone the Grammer family. You loved her for a decade, but she treats you indifferently. Brother, are you really willing to be like that forever? Why dont you try? Adrain stared at the champagne in her hand withplicated eyes, feeling a little shaken in his heart. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 The banquet is about to begin. The guest gathered in the garden. It was very lively with the sound of violin and no soothingly and melodiously ying in the distance, And at that moment, in the big vi Adrain was in the quiet corridor,cking is difficult cholen. Sarah decided to push it again, Brother, drink it You have already permitted this and you have no way out! If Eder Storm and Patrie Smith knew about thister, imagine how they would retaliate against our family! But if you do ii, Eder Storm will despise Grace Smith and will definitely break off the engageinent embarrassing the Smith family, then they will not have the face to ask our family for an exnation. The key is in your hands! At that time, Grace will be only for you! Big Brother Adrain was forced to have no way it, his eyes gradually became fam. He took the champagne from Sarals and drink it with his head raised. Satisfied, Sarah smiled happily, Come upstairs spiedy. Tonight, shes just your little beauty, enjoy! Adrain was in aplicated mod, holding the stairs while walking very slowly. Sarah looked at his back, silently took out her phone, and sent is message. [Its done!! Then she asked for the medicine prepared for Abigail Green, confirm it again, and follow the n in a while! I want her reputation to be ruined! At the same time. Grace was carried to Adrains room. The male serv ant ced her on the big bed and was about to take off her dress. But before he could touch her, his wrist was grasped by a pair of slender hands The male ser vant was startled. When he looked up, he saw that Citace had woken up at some point.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Under the reflection of the various lights in the garden outside the window reflecting in her eyes, those starry eyes glowed with a dim light, and there was an endless coldness in her eyes. With coquettish red lips, she smiled exaggeratedly at him. You? When did you wake up?! You werent drug? The male ser vant was stunned for a few seconds, before he reacted. His right hand quickly broke free, his hand reaching for something. A kalle. His eyes were cruel as he aimed at her neck. Grace narrowed her eyes coldly and was about to make a move il someone was faster than her. There was a mu ffled bang The male se rvant was knocked unenscious from behind, and he copsed on the bed. As soon as he fell down, Enzos sunny and pretty face was revealed. Grace was a little surprised, Why are you here? Did Brother Ed send you to follow ine? Chapter 290 Enzo nodded and squatted down to the side of the bed to check her condition, and found that her neck was slightly red from being strangled earlier. He instantly panicked. Its over, its over! Did I show up toote? Youre actually injured? Aaah! Boss is definitely going to kill me! Grace was amused by the way he was going crazy and wanted to cry inughter. Im not hurt. These red marks will disappear in a while. Youre here at the right time. Help me. Enzo scratched his head, Are you nning to? Grace raised her eyebrows, her eyes were meaningful, Youll find outter! In the garden, the Banquet has already begun. Euro Grammer was speaking on the stage. Eder sat at a table alone. He frowned tightly, and his breath was terrifyingly cold. No one dared toe over to sit at the table with him. The banquet was already , but Grace had not returned after being gone for so long. There was also no news from that boy, Enzo. He was restless, and the storm in his heart kept surging. Not long after, the seat beside him was pulled away. Grace He turned his head and his face instantly frozen, his breath was extremely gloomy. How is it you? Today, Ava is wearing a high-end luxury dress from a luxurious brand. Under the delicate makeup, her skin was cre amy and beautiful. Many wealthy princes did not take their eyes off her when they saw her. However, their hearts were cold when they saw her sitting beside Eder Storm. Eder didnt even look at such a beautiful person. Ava Mitchelle herself is a top-notch known for her poprity. As she sat down, many cameras surrounded her taking pictures frantically. She was calm under the camera, smiled gently, and whispered, Mr. Storm, the camera is facing over here. Dont look so fierce. Eder pursed his thin lips tightly and ignored her. She did not feel embarrassed as she poured herself a ss of red wine and lightly touched Eders ss full of juice, making a crisp sound. Is Mr. Storm looking for Miss Smith? I saw her just now. She took a sip of red wine, looking tempting and elegant, and continued to say, She seems to be talking to Young Master Grammer in the corridor. Eders ck eyes were deep, and hepletely treated her as air. Mr. Storm just believes her like that? She said that she would not go along with Young Master Grammer alone, for fear that you might misunderstand. On the other hand, she quietly saw Young Master Grammer in the corridor. It seemed that the two of them had gone upstairs together. Mr. Storm is not curious what are they doing upstairs? 13:52 The Millionair Hillionaire Ex vie Chapter 290 Eders expression gradually became cold, and his eagle-like eyes stared at Ava. I cant tolerate dirt in my eyes. Your b itchs tricks are all used by me in front of Grace. Theyre cliches. Avas expression froze. Eder was toozy to care about her, so he got up and walked towards the vi. Eric just happened toe over and whispered a few words to him. A lot of shots followed him as he stood up before, making it clearer that his eyes under the silver-grey mask expression were getting colder and colder. Eder gradually became furious, grabbed the wine ss on the table and smashed it to the ground with a bang. There was a snap. The loud noise startled everyone. Euro Grammer was still speaking on the stage, but he was also attracted by the noise. In the garden, the music stopped and the speech is forced to an abrupt end. Everyone stared nkly at the angry Eder Storm in daze, but no one dared to speak. Eder looked coldly at Euro Grammer on the stage. Grammer Family, excellent! Euro and his wife were confused. The other guests were so frightened by his furious aura that they did not dare to breathe. Is this big fish going to smash the Grammer familys business in public?! Sarah had a bad premonition, and before Eric could speak, she took the lead in winking at the maid next to her. A serv ant rushed out of the vi. Oh! This is not good, my goodness! Because she ran too quickly, she fell to the ground and fell. Sarah pretended to ask, Whats wrong? Today is my birthday. How dare you say that! The ser vants lips quivered. Miss, just now, Miss Smith had drunk too much. She actually entered the young masters room and sleep with him! What?! Euro Grammer and his wife, and Patric almost spoke out at the same time. All eyes instantly focused on Eder. Eders face was so dark and heavy that his whole body was like a storm as he entered the vi with a murderous intent seemingly to catch someone. Patric followed closely, and Sarah brought a few strong bodyguards with her. The other guests were left in a mess, Euro Grammer and his wife were forced to stay behind to appease the guests and tried to divert everyones attention to a celebrity performance. Ava Mitchelle was the calmest one. She was sipping on the red wine, her beautiful eyes smiling as if she is watching an interesting show. 13.52 The Millionaire and His Millionaire Ex wife Chapter 290 Eder took Eric and went straight to Adrains bedroom. The soundproofing of the room was very good, and there was no movement inside, but the closed. door made people think that something was going on inside! At the door, Eder stood for a while until he heard the hurried and mixed sound of high heels from the stairs. Only then did he narrow his eyes coldly and instructed Eric, Break it! Wait a minute! Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Sarah gasped for breath as she ran, trying to escape the chaotic situation. The Grammer familys bodyguards swiftly guarded the door, blocking Eder, Patric, and Eric from entering. Mr. 5 Storm Grant, Grace has chosen to be with my brother. We should respect her decision. Now that this matter has been exposed to the wealthy families, we need to think about how to handle the media and quell the storm that will arise tomorrow. Get out of here! Eders voice was cold andmanding, dismissing Sarahs words. Sarah remained motionless, her eyes filled with sarcasm. Mr. Storm Grant, even if the matter of catching an adulterer is revealed, it will ruin Graces reputation. After all, she was your fiancee. Are you so heartless? I only believe what I have seen with my own eyes. Sarah, if Grace is not involved, then your Grammer family deliberately tarnished my fiancees reputation. I wont let this go easily, Eders tone was ruthless, and his eyes seemed to have alreadyprehended the truth. Patric, too, believed that his sister could notmit such an act, and he regarded Sarah with disgust. You better pray that this matter has nothing to do with the Grammer family, or the Smith family will not let it slide. Sarah was taken aback Eder had no intention of wasting any more time on her. He turned his attention to Eric and instructed, Kick the door. If they wont let us in, break it down! Eric tightened his fists, ready to act. To him, the Grammer familys bodyguards were nothing more than a mere inconvenience. With a forceful kick, the door lock gave way, granting them ess. Sarah sneered, Mr. Storm Grant, you need to calm down. Even though youve been c uckolded, it was Graces choice. It has nothing to do with my brother. You must be furious! Eder paid her no mind, entering the room without hesitation. Euro and his wife had hurried upstairs to comfort the guests in the garden. The bedroom was shrouded in darkness, the curtains drawn tightly shut. But a sense of ambiguity lingered in the air. Eder switched on the lights, illuminating the room and revealing a white European- style bed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. On the bed, two bodiesy intertwined, wrapped tightly in the nkets. Fatima, Euros wife, covered her eyes and sighed, What a sin! These two children are really Eric received a signal from Eder and approached the bed, pulling back the nket. The room fell silent. were two men! To everyones astonishment, the ones engaged in an intimate act were The onlookers were stunned, staring at the scandalous scene on the bed. Adrians face disyed an unnatural color, clearly under the influence of something. The other man was bound and gagged. Eric touched his nose and stifled a laugh. Mr. Grammer certainly has unique taste. Sarah had expected Eder to explode in anger, but to her surprise, he remained remarkablyposed and suspicious. It was only when she saw who was on the bed that she erupted, demanding, Where is Grace? On the bed, the man was none other than the se rvant Sarah had sent to feign wife Chapter 291 unconsciousness-Jericho! Euro was enraged. You despicable son! Youre the one who tarnished the reputation of our Grammer family! Fatima, too, panicked and urged, Quick, cover them with the quilt! This looks terrible! But nobody in the room paid attention to her orders. Instead, they were captivated by the shocking sight on the bed. Jerichos terrified murmurs filled the room, adding to the chaotic atmosphere. However, Adrian appeared dazed, hugging Jericho and showering him with wild kisses and murmured, Grace, Grace You are finally mine. Eders eyes turned bloodshot, his anger surging forth. You dare to call my fiancee a cheater and beat her! I wont let you get away with this! Yes! Eric stepped forward swiftly and delivered two sharp punches. Adrians face lit up, his mouth bleeding from the impact, but he seemed oblivious to the pain. Eric grabbed his own hair, pointing at Jericho beside Adrian. Mr. Grammer, take a good look! See who was in bed with you! Drugged and confused, Adrian couldnt grasp the reality. Repeating the same words like a broken record, he mumbled, Grace! My Grace! You must marry me Euro, seething with anger, wanted to disperse Eder and Patric. He believed that this was a family matter that needed to be handled privately. However, before he could speak, a clear and melodious voice sounded from outside the door. Oh, someone called for me? I was just dealing with a personal matter. What did I miss? Grace entered, her crimson lips curved into a mischievous smile, her graceful neck slightly tilted. She was not alone; she had brought a group of media personnel from the garden. Camera shes illuminated the room as they eagerly captured the scandalous scene. Eric, disguised with a cap, blended in with the media crowd. The camera in her hand recorded the events, connected to the screen disy in the garden downstairs. Therge screen, previously showing an entertainment performance, abruptly switched to the image of the intertwined figures on the bed in the Grammer family vi. The crowd in the garden erupted in a mixture of shock and outrage. Many couldnt even lift their jaws from the ground. It was their first time witnessing such a repulsive sight of two men together. Chaos ensued in the garden. Goodness gracious! Werent they iming that Miss Grace slept with Master Adrian? How could it turn out to be a man? Mr. Grammer is actually disgusting! To engage in such outrageous behavior at my sisters birthday party is unforgivable! The Grammer familys actions are shameless, trying to ruin Miss Graces reputation! The reactions were impassioned, ranging from angry outbursts to gleeful mockery. Some even captured the scandal on their phones. The aristocratic families were particrly incensed. Inside the vi, the atmosphere was no less tumultuous. When Grace entered, Eder swiftly stepped in front of her, shielding her eyes to prevent her from seeing the disturbing scene. Grace, displeased, pouted. Why are you making such a fuss? Whats so surprising? Chapter 291 Eders expression turned sour as he lifted her into his arms. His voice, despite his irritation, retained its gentleness. Youre the youngest one here. Youve seen things you shouldnt have. Lets go back. Grace clung tightly to him, ncing back at her brother Patric with a worried expression. She silently mouthed a few words to him, her red lips shaping the message. Patric understood her intent. Her words were clear: Keep a close eye on Abigail. Patric furrowed his brow, quicklyprehending the situation. Without wasting a moment, he darted off in the opposite direction, intent on finding Abigail. However, Sarah intercepted him, asking, Patric, where are you going? Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Dont call me Patric, its disgusting! Sarah, if you dare toy a finger on Abigail, I wont spare you! Patric shook off Sarahs hand and hurried downstairs. Sarah watched his retreating figure, her features contorted with anger. In a fit of rage, she violently smashed arge blue and white porcin vase in the hallway. She knew all too well that if Abigail managed to escape tonight, Adrians reputation would be irreversibly tarnished. The Grammar family would also face numerous challenges. But at that moment, none of it mattered to her anymore. Even if she couldnt ruin Grace, she was determined to destroy Abigail Meanwhile, in Adrians room, Tao He was dealing with the media, while Euro rushed downstairs to manage the situation in the garden. The extravagant banquet hadnt even reached the point of introducing the towering cake before many of the guests, unable to withstand the shocking scenes disyed on the big screen, decided to leave. Unfazed by the guests departure, Sarah ran downstairs through an alternate route, driven by her madness to personally carry out her n against Abigail. In the meantime, Abigail had just finished her performance and was sipping on some juice. backstage with her fellow group members at Butterfly Girls. But within a few minutes, she began to feel an intense heat coursing through her body. Struggling to endure the difort, she leaned against the wall as she made her way through the corridor, only to be forcefully abducted by a rough-looking, unkempt man. He swiftly dragged her into the basement, mming the door shut behind them. Sarah arrived at the basement apanied by five bodyguards, cameras at the ready, hoping to capture Abigails predicament. However, upon opening the door, she was disappointed by the sight that greeted her. Abigail was huddled in a corner, her eyes bloodshot, clutching a blood-stained steel rod. Though trembling, she disyed a resilient spirit. Despite her once-delicate costume now in tatters, there was no trace of embarrassment in her unwavering gaze-only an unyielding determination. Realizing that the n hadnt gone as expected, Sarah seethed with anger. She couldnt help but wonder if she had fallen victim to a string of unfortunate events. The man whose nose Abigail had bruised approached Sarah, his limp evident from her beating. He nervously addressed her, Miss, this woman is incredibly strong and resilient. I couldnt defeat her! Useless! Sarah pped him and turned her attention to Abigail, who remained defiant in the corner. Get her! Each one of you will be rewarded with a million dors! Upon hearing hermand, the bodyguards charged at Abigail, who pleaded desperately, Stay away! Donte any closer! Abigail swung her club frantically, but overwhelmed by the strength of several bodyguards, her weapon was swiftly seized. Filled with panic and despair, she contemted biting her tongue as ast resort. Just as the bodyguards closed in on her, Patric intervened,unching a series of powerful strikes that left the bodyguards sprawled on the ground, howling in pain. Sarah, who had leaned against the door, was bewildered, unable toprehend how all the bodyguards had been effortlessly defeated. Patric crouched down, swiftly removing his suit jacket and using it to cover Abigails torn clothes. With his large hand, he gently patted her face, urging her to open her mouth and preventing her from biting her tongue. Abigail, its me! Im sorry Imte! Patrics deep voice resonated with familiarity, finally bringing a sense of relief to Abigail. Overwhelmed with emotions, she copsed into his arms, tears streaming down her face. Chapter 292 Patric tenderly soothed her, patting her back to calm her racing heart. But inside him, a storm of rage brewed. His eyes grew colder, and a chilling aura emanated from him. Sarah, witnessing their closeness, lost all sense of reason. She rushed forward, attempting to pull Patric away, her expression contorted in a grotesque manner. Why are you doing this to me? Why? Ive loved you since we were children. I finally had the chance to be engaged to you, but youve rejected me time and time again. You treat other women better than me, Patric! Why would you treat me like this?! Her words grew more frenzied as she hammered at Patrics arm in a fit of anger. Patric remained motionless, his eyes growing even more sinister. Unable to bear it any longer, he struck her back with a resounding p. The force behind the p was immense. Sarahs face turned red, and blood trickled from the corner of her mouth. Dazed and stunned, she covered her face, remaining silent for a long moment. You hit me? You actually hit me? In Patrics pupils, a storm raged. He looked at Sarah with disgust, as if he had ingested a swarm of flies. Ive neverid a hand on a woman, but you are worse than a beast! With those chilling words, he scooped up Abigail, who had fallen into a state of unconsciousness, into his arms and swiftly exited the basement. Sarah reached out, attempting to grab the hem of his trousers, but her actions were in vain. She screamed in a frenzy, her mind unable to process the devastation of her meticulously nned scheme. Everything she had worked for over the past two weeks had crumbled before her eyes, pushing her to the brink of copse. Patric emerged from the Grammar family mansion, carrying Abigail to the waiting car. He instructed the driver to look after her before turning back towards the Grammar family residence. The situation in the garden had somewhat stabilized. Euro, wearing a grim expression, stood before the remaining guests, offering apologies and attempting to restore order. Yet, Patrics words. reignited the chaos. Stepping onto the stage, Patric picked up the microphone and addressed the guests gathered below. I, Patric, hereby publicly announce the termination of my engagement with Sarah. Furthermore, all companies under my name will sever ties with the Grammar family indefinitely. From this point forward, the Grammar family is on their own! Having vented his anger with those final words, Patric tossed the microphone aside and stormed away in anger. The sound of the microphone crashing to the ground reverberated through the air, followed by a shrill feedback noise. The atmosphere once again grew tense. The guests, who had been momentarily pacified by Euro, erupted inmotion once more. Outside the gates of the Grammar family residence, Eder stepped forward, holding Grace in her arms. As they prepared to enter the car, Patrics solemn deration reached their ears. Grace raised her thumb in admiration. Wow, Patric is so fierce! Just as I expected from my brother! Eder smiled and carefully settled Grace into the back seat. Grace graciously made room for her, allowing her to join. As the car door closed, the cacophony of noise from the Grammar family mansion faded away. Like Eric, acting as the driver, started the engine, pressed on the elerator, and drove them. towards Golden Castle Residences. Grace couldnt help but feel curious about the recent events. She turned her head and asked, Eder, when you were at Adrians room, why were you so.certain that the person inside wasnt me?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Eder yfully hooked her finger on the bridge of her nose, her eyes filled with affection. Because I know that even if youre drunk, your thoughts are only about me. After all, he had experienced it firsthand! In the hotel not long ago, when she was intoxicated and disoriented, he was aplete stranger with a fake face. It still felt like a nightmare when he thought about it. Butter, Grace saw through his disguise and recognized him. For the first time, he experienced her gentleness. Thinking about it now, it still warmed his heart. However, he wouldnt tell Grace that she was actually intoxicated that night. She treated unfamiliar people like a little lioness. Eder weakly rested his head on Graces shoulder and embraced her from behind, his arms securely wrapped around her waist. I promised before that I will unconditionally trust you from now on. How could I doubt you? Grace gently lifted his chin with her fingertips, leaning in to reward him with a tender kiss on his thin lips. Meanwhile, Eric, sitting in the front row, couldnt help but steal nces at them through the rearview mirror. It was like he was enjoying a constant stream of affectionate moments. He truly admired his bosss sweet words in front of Miss Grace. Ile had already received a report from Fred, who had informed him of the truth in advance! Eric raised his eyes and couldnt help but take another nce at the rearview mirror. He thought to himself, Oh well, Im getting used to it. Kisses, cuddling, and destroying my single life! Eder hadpletely disced Eric as the primary driver, upying the spotlight of affection. Grace used her fingertips to massage his head lovingly. Am I too heavy for you? You carried me all the way This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. downstairs and didnt put me down until we got in the car. It must be quite tiring. Eder shook his head, a slight frown on his face. He didnt want her to think that he wasnt physically strong enough. As a man, its only right for me to carry my fiancee. Besides, youre as light as a feather It feels like carrying cotton. Maybe I took some medication before leaving, and its making me a bitzy. Grace knew he was finding an excuse, but she didnt expose it. Instead, she rewarded him with a gentle kiss on his forehead. Then rest in my arms for a while. Ill wake you upter. Okay. His voice sounded hollow as he nestled his face into the crook of Graces neck, enjoying the pleasant scent that enveloped her. Grace tenderly hugged him from behind, asionally patting his back to soothe him. Seeing Eder drift off to sleep, Eric adjusted his driving to be smoother and gentler. After more than half an hour, the car came to a stop in front of the Grant family mansion. Due to the traditional architectural style of the Grant family, all vehicles had to be parked in a designated garage. They then had to walk through the winding courtyard to reach the Golden Castle Residences. Eder was sound asleep, his weakened state affecting his physical strength. Grace couldnt bear to wake him up and decided to carry him gently into the house. With a surprised expression, Eric reached out. Miss Grace, should I. 13:52 The Meliznaire and His Killonare lx vide Chapter 293 No need. Grace responded concisely and held the sleeping Eder securely in her arms. She turned around and made her way towards Golden Castle Residencess direction. Xian watched her back in awe. He couldnt help but feel moved. In a moment of hesitation, he took decisive action, gently taking Eder from Graces embrace and carrying him on his back. You? Eric smiled and said, Mr. Grant regards you as more important than anything else. If your arm hurts tomorrow, he would feel sorry and guilty. So, Miss Grace, please dont argue with me. Carrying Eder on his back was effortless for him. He walked faster than Grace, who had to carefully support him from time to time. Finally, they arrived at the bedroom andid Eder on the bed. Grace sat on the edge, rubbing her sore arm. She gazed at Eders peaceful sleeping face, her mind filled with conflicting thoughts. She had spent at lot of time researching relevant informationtely. Currently, the $404 biochemical virus was a banned substance in the market. Little was known about the drug, let alone an antidote. Eder had been taking Marks prescribed medications for over half a month, but they only provided temporary relief and had little effect on treating his condition. Wasnt it time to consider Nicks n? If if he truly knew Her heart was in turmoil, tangled between different choices. At this moment, it seemed like her only option was to take a risk. That night, the inte was buzzing with news about the Grammer family. Patrics public announcement had caused the top ten searches to be dominated by the Grammer familys scandal. Euro had stayed up all night, desperately trying to control the situation by contacting various public rtions agencies. However, none of their efforts seemed to be effective. The scandal involving Patrics divorce and Adrians affair only intensified the online frenzy. The following morning, the bad news continued for the Grammer Group. Eder took the lead in severing all business ties with the Grammer family, sending shockwaves through the industry. As the head of the Grant family, any decision he made had a significant impact. Following his lead, manypanies and enterprises immediately followed suit, severing their connections with the Grammer Group. The Grammer stock market plummeted overnight, experiencing a drastic drop of over ten percent, with no signs of recovery. In the Grammer family garden, Adrian, who was now fully conscious, was subjected to his fathers wrath for the first time. He was hanged from a tree and brutally beaten, his agonizing screams. echoing through the air. The sound was bone chilling, sending shivers down the spines of anyone within earshot. Adrians cries echoed through the garden, carrying the weight of his fathers fury. Each blow intensified the pain, and he felt his strength waning. The once proud and privileged young man now hung in utter disgrace. Euros face was contorted with anger and disappointment. He had never imagined that his own son would bring such shame and ruin to the family name. The disappointment in his eyes was palpable as he continued to deliver merciless blows. Fatima, unable to bear the sight any longer, pleaded. Euro, please stop! He is still our son! But Euro seemed deaf to her pleas, consumed by his rage and the disgrace that had befallen the Grammer family. His voice was filled with bitterness and disappointment. Our son? This disgraceful creature is not worthy of being called our son! Adrians body convulsed with pain as his fathers fistsnded on him. The humiliation and agony he felt were unbearable. Tears streamed down his face as he realized the depth of his own mistakes. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 In the living room of the Grammer familys vi, reading a book. Euro sat on the main seat of the sofa, his eyebrows furrowed in anger, his anger unabated. He closed his eyes withposure and listened quietly to the sound of beating in the garden. Fatima held a handkerchief, crying all the while, her voice already hoa rse. But this time, Euro was truly furious,pletely ignoring her pleas. Sarahs face was still swollen fromst nights beating, making her look a bit ridiculous, with tears still on her face, looking miserable. She had been kneeling on the cold tiles of the hall for an hour. From childhood to adulthood, Euro had always cherished her and Adrian as if they were the apples of his eye. Even the slightest bump or scrape would cause him great distress. But this time, he had used a heavy hand. The heavy and oppressive atmosphere persisted for another two minutes. Adrian, who was being beaten in the garden, let out increasingly weak cries, It seemed like he couldnt hold on much longer! Enduring the pain in her knees, Sarah crawled to Euros feet, grabbed onto his pants leg, and begged while crying. Dad, please spare my brother! He cant take it anymore. He was tricked by Grace, that despicable woman! How can you bully your own children like this? You should go deal with Grace! Kill that Abigail!TM Euro looked at her in shock, enraged by her words, and forcefully pushed her hand away. How did I raise such a daughter? Arrogant, despising thew, distorting right and wrong, and event cruel-hearted, always wanting to kill someone! Its simply a disaster! Sarah was pushed to the ground by him, looking at him nkly, and sneered. Isnt all of this what Dad taught me? Dad told me to be ruthless in dealing with things so that I can walk more steadily and for a longer time. My only mistake is that I havent been thorough enough! You! Euro was so angry that he was dizzy, pointing a trembling finger at her, unable to utter a word. Sarah said coldly, If I seed in this matter, my brother might be able to marry Grace. She has the right to inherit family property. When she marries into our family, wont it all belong to the Grammer family? We wont have to be inferior to the other major families just because were squeezed into thest position of the Four Great Families! Dad, everything Im doing is for the sake of the Grammer family. You shouldnt treat me and my brother like this! Besides, my brother knows nothing about this matter. He shouldnt be beaten! Euro snorted heavily, As your older brother, and also the pride of the Grammer family, if he didnt advise you, it would be fine, but he actually followed you in making a mess and did something that would bring shame to the ancestors of the Grammer family. Killing him would put an end to it! Dad! Euro turned his face away, unmoved. Chapter 291 The ser vants in the garden hurriedly rushed in, Master, Young Master has fainted again! Ifyou continue beating him after he wakes up, his life might be in danger. Please spare Young Master! Sarah and the crying Fatima were both startled. Euros eyes had a slightlyplicated look, but he didnt say anything. Fatimas eyes turned fierce, and she quickly picked up a fruit knife from the coffee table and pressed it against her own neck. Mom, you! Fatima! What are you doing? Put down the knife! Both Euro and Sarah eximed at the same time. Fatima not only didnt put it down, but also approached, leaving a shallow cut on her neck. Euro! He is the son I carried for ten months! If you want to kill him, I wont live either! You might as well just kill the three of us and remarry to have another son! Alright, I wont hit him anymore! Put down the knife, lets talk properly! Faced with his wifes life-or-death situation, Euro finallypromised. Adrian was carried back to his room by the se rvants, and Sarah followed him upstairs to tend to his injuries, feeling heartbroken for her own brother. Only the couple remained in the living room. Euro had already lost his temper and was now calmly smoking a cigarette. Fatima was also thinking of a solution, Husband, for now, we need to remove all the hot topics from the inte to control the stock markets decline. As for Eder, after Adrian recovers, let him personally apologize to the Grant family. With Eders respect for his grandfather, he should be able to handle it with leniency. After dealing with the most difficult Eder, thosepanies that terminated cooperation with us will come back on their own. Euro clearly knew how to handle the situation. Currently, Eder was still angry, so it would be better to wait until he calmed down in a few days. before resolving it. For now, it was best not to mention it. He let out a long sigh and spoke with a heavy and steady voice, As long as Patrick doesnt back down, it will be difficult to remove the hot topics. Hut you saw his attitudest night, publicly announcing the cancetion of the marriage, bringing great shame to the Grammer family! Fatima fell silent. Patricks actions this time were particrly extreme, showing that he was just as angry as Eder. He wouldnt easily back down. Dad, its not up to Patrick alone to decide in the Smith family. It also depends on the approval of his father. Sarahi had already dried her tears, elegantly walked downstairs, and continued, You said before that Old Mr. Smith owes you a favor. If you personally go to ask him, I think he will consider helping us persuade Patrick. Besides, what will happen if Old Mr. Smith finds out about Patrick and Abigails affair? Originally, Sarah had used this favor to make Ethan ignore Patricks objections and insist on this marriage. In Sarahs understanding, since she didnt marry Patrick smoothly, that favor was 13:52 te Milmaine and its Hillionaire Ex wifo considered unpaid! It was only right to make some additional requests. Euros breath grew heavy, and he remained silent. Perhaps, he had to swallow his pride and try this method! At the Golden Castle Residences. Eder was awakened by the smell of chicken congee. When he opened his eyes, Grace was sitting next to him, holding a steaming bowl of congee, stirring it gently with a spoon, and blowing on it lightly. This scene was so familiar. It seemed like it was half a year ago when he and Grace had a misunderstanding because of Nancy. He knelt in the garden all night in the rain, and after Grace realized her mistake and knew he was innocent. It was also during that time that she personally cooked congee and fed it to him, blowing on it to cool it down, just like now. The difference was that, back then, Grace saw him as the target of her revenge, her gaze icy cold, without a hint of pity. This time, her eyes were gentle, every movement filled with doting. Awake? Grace put down the bowl and helped him prop up the pillow, supporting him against the headboard. Eders throat rolled lightly. How did Ie backst night? Werent you supposed to wake me up? Grace picked up the chicken congee again, continuing to stir and cool it. I had Eric bring you back. You were sleeping so soundly at the time, I couldnt bear to wake you up. She scooped a small spoonful of congee and brought it to Eders lips. Here, eat it slowly, be careful. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. its hot. Eder hesitated for two seconds before obediently opening his mouth. Having a considerate feeding service as soon as I wake up in the morning, why are you suddenly so attentive today? It made him feel a bit ufortable, as if something was off. Graces gaze softened, and she offered another spoonful. You worked hardst night, consider it a reward for today. Is that okay? Eder: That statement could easily be misunderstood. He clearly only carried her like a princess! He had to correct her words! The two of them engaged in a discussion, and they talked animatedly about the topic of working hard. Soon the bowl of chicken congee was emptied,pletely fed to Eder.. Today, Grace had assigned all thepany matters to Sang Wei and nned to stay at home to. apany Eder for the day. In the afternoon Grace sat cross-legged on the sofa, watching a drama with azy expression, while Eder rested his head on herp, dealing with work on his tablet. Suddenly, there was an urgent knocking on the front door, and it sounded hurried. It was Eleven outside. Miss, somethings not right! Patrick and Mr. Smith are arguing in the ancestral hall. The situation doesnt look good. Pleasee back and take a look! Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Grace immediately stood up and opened the door. Whats going on? Why were you arguing? Eleven panted, This morning, the Mrs. Smith and Mrs. Grammer family came over in person. I dont know how to exin it to the master. Due to what happenedst night, Patric was already holding back his anger. Its probably because of the engagement contract and Miss Abigail the matter Grace frowned. Did Dad already know about the Patric and Abigail? No wonder there was an argument! She had to hurry back to prevent Patric from getting into a heated argument and losing out! Brother Eder, I might be back tonight, she said to Eder as she put on her shoes. Eder stood up, calmly set down the tablet, and walked over to Grace. Since its a big deal, Ill go with you. Grace didnt think twice about it. This is a family matter for the Smith family. Its not necessary for you toe along. You can rest at home and make sure to take your medicine! Eder was a little unhappy, but she didnt say anything. She took off the white trench coat from the coat rack and helped Grace put it on. Winter will be here in two days. Dont catch a cold. Grace tiptoed and lightly smacked Iders cheek. Then, she took Eleven and quickly went out, rushing back to Galen Mountain. Graces car had just reached the top of the mountain when she spotted Abigails frail figure from a distance. Abigail was standing in front of Mr. Smiths vi, pacing back and forth, clearly extremely anxious. She got out of the car, walked over, and called out, Abigail. Upon hearing her voice, Abigail immediately ran over. Grace, during lunch today, Mr. Smith sent someone to call for Mr. Patric. He hasnte out yet. They wont allow me to go in. I can only wait outside for news. I have no idea whats happening inside! Grace grabbed Abigails hand and patted it to calm her down. Dont worry, Im here. Ill definitely help the Patric. Ill bring you in. With Graces support, the bodyguards at the door didnt dare to stop them. When Uncle Lloyd learned that she had returned, he hurriedly ran over from outside the ancestral hall to greet her. Grace asked, Uncle Lloyd, wheres my elder brother? Mr. Patric and his wife havent been in S City recently. Theyve taken a flight. Im not sure when theyll be back. Graces face turned solemn as she remembered the important matter. She turned to Eleven and said, Go and call my elder brother. If he doesnt answer, call Sister-inw and ask them to return to S City- Chapter 296 within the next two days. I need to speak to them. Yes, Miss. Eleven turned around and immediately went to carry out the task. Grace pulled Abigail along and headed towards the entrance of the ancestral hall The door of the ancestral hall was tightly shut, and suddenly, there was the sound of teacups shattering. It was evident that there was a heated argument inside. She furrowed her brow and pushed the door open, but Uncle Lloyd stopped her. Miss, youre certainly allowed to enter any ce, including the ancestral hall, but this Miss Abigail is an outsider. She isnt permitted to enter. Abigail didnt want to cause any trouble. Grace nodded, not wasting any time, and immediately pushed open the door of the ancestral hall. Inside the shrine. Mr. Smith sat on the top seat, his chest heaving with anger. Lianne sat on a chair by the side, watching a movie. Patric stood in the open space in the middle, his back straight. He didnt think he had done anything wrong. No matter how much Mr. Smith yelled, he remained steadfast and refused to kneel. The elegant suit on his right shoulder and arm were stained with tea leaves and water. It was evident that Mr. Smith had used them to strike Patric. Upon Graces arrival, the argument in the ancestral hall ceased. Lianne nced at her with a sneer, her face filled with contempt and displeasure. Mr. Smiths eyes softened a little as he looked at Grace, his tone bing less harsh. Why have you returned? Are you here on purpose to help your Patric? Dad, why would you say that? This is my home. Of course, I cane back and visit, Grace replied. As she spoke, she took out a wet towel and wiped the tea stains off Patrics shoulder. Patric, is this tea freshly brewed? Is it hot? Undo a few buttons and let me check your shoulder. Patric shook his head. Its just warm tea. Its not hot. Dont worry. yet Mr. Smith grumbled discontentedly, feeling a tinge of jealousy. His daughter had just returned, she was more concerned about her brother. Why didnt she ask if he was okay? If he was angry with this b astard Hearing this, Grace immediately squatted down at Patrics feet, folding her arms on herp and raising her face with a soft smile. Father, youve always had a mild temperament and rarely get angry. What happened today? Why did you get so angry that you smashed your Patric with a teacup? Mr. Smith became agitated as he spoke about it. He red at Patric before saying, He made the decision himself to break off the engagement with the Grammer family. He even got involved with that little actress knowing that he already had a fiancee. Mr. Grammer personally came to beg me, speaking in a low voice, asking me to persuade this b astard not to deliberately go against the Grammer family and to help him remove the hot search. The fist inside Patrics sleeve turned blue and purple. You! *Cough, cough* Mr, Smith choked, his face flushed red with anger, and he started coughing violently. Chapter 235 Dad, please calm down. Patric is not an unreasonable person. Grace quickly helped him by patting his back, while quietly winking at Patric, signaling him not to provoke further conflict. Patric wore a gloomy expression and chose not to say anything more. With Gracesforting gestures, Mr. Smith gradually calmed down and his anger subsided. Just as she was about to begin persuading him, she caught a glimpse of Liannes alluring figure. You should leave first. I have something to discuss with my father and brother. Lianne, who had been reveling in their misfortune, suddenly felt upset upon being summoned. Grace, are you trying to drive me away? I am a part of the Smith family tree. Is there anything in the ancestral hall that I cant listen to? Grace gave her a cold look. What if youre part of the family tree? These are my father and brother. I want to speak to them privately. Whats it to you? Lianne was left speechless. She couldnt say anything in response. With a disgruntled expression, she looked at Mr. Smith, hoping for his intervention. Mr. Smiths expression softened, and he helped Grace by persuading. Baby, she may genuinely have something to discuss privately. Its better if you leave for now. Dont worry, Im here, and no one in the Smith family dares to treat you as an outsider. For Graces sake, even if she stayed, she would only face ridicule from Grace again. There was no choice. Lianne stomped her feet in anger and stormed out, mming the door behind her. Once she was gone, Grace looked at Mr. Smith and continued, Father, you dont know this, but the reason why the Patric despises Sarah so much is because back in Frant City, she attempted to kill me several times. Its just that due to the Grammer familys influence, all the evidence pointing to her involvement was swept under the rug. I havent been able to expose it until now. Mr. Smith was taken aback. How could such a thing happen? Yes, Dad, Grace said, tapping her leg. Last night at Sarahs birthday party, she drugged me while I was chatting with Adrian. She intended to tie him up in bed. Can you believe it? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. What?! Mr. Smith widened his eyes and mmed his hand on the table in anger. Earlier in the morning. Euro and his wife hade over, but they hadnt mentioned the reason behind the Grammer familys current predicament. Now, thinking about it, it was truly despicable! Chapter 296 Chapter 296 However, as Mr. Smith reconsidered the situation, his anger subsided considerably. aby, you dont understand. Euro saved me when he was young, so I made him a few promises. He me to beg me this time, and I ace furrowed her brow. Father, you have secretly helped the Grammer family many times over e years. Moreover, Sarah has tried to harm me on numerous asions. There is no bnce tween you two anymore. n my opinion, if Patric wants to end the engagement, let him. Why should he marry a wicked oman like Sarah who would bully me? As for the troubles the Grammer family is facing now, dont worry about it. They have brought it pon themselves through their own actions. Whether its the bankruptcy and liquidation of their ompany or their removal from the rich list, they have no one to me but themselves. Ir. Smith listened calmly, pondered for a moment, and nodded in agreement. Alright, lets do as you say, Baby. If Sarah truly intended to harm you, then I wont add fuel to the re for the Grammer family this time. race smiled, her eyebrows curved with satisfaction. Her fathers anger had subsided, thanks to her weet talk. atric stood silently, observing the father-daughter interaction before him with an indifferent xpression Mr. Smith noticed his sons stoic demeanor and softened his tone. However, Patrics entire being became gloomy, and he remained unconvinced. Which wealthy family do you want to find me a new fiancee from? Marriage is a lifelongmitment, and I will choose someone I love. You cant control my life anymore! You! Do you want to defy me?. Mr. Smiths anger, which had just subsided, red up again. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Your little actress, her background is unclear. She was born in an orphanage, and her education is not extensive. What advantage do you have in marrying her? People will mock my Smith family! Advantage? Patric was equally annoyed and sneered, Am I marrying a wife or buying goods? You have everything nned out. Back then, despite our few objections, you insisted on marrying a useless woman like Lianne. It was reasonable for you to have a mistress, but its a mistake for me to marry the woman I love? What exactly do you consider a suitable match?TM Mr. Smith trembled as he pointed at Patric, his chest heaving violently, almost gasping for breath You wretch, you! If Patric werent confined to a wheelchair due to his legs condition, Mr. Smith would have probably given him a couple of ps by now. Unable to physically strike his son, Mr. Smith grew even angrier and shouted towards the door, Mr. Lloyd! Bring me a whip! I want this scoundrel to be whipped until he admits hes wrong! Paurics face disyed his dissatisfaction as he began unbuttoning his suit. Chapter 296 Admitting Im wrong is impossible. You might as well beat me to death today, and Ill dly give you my life! In the next life, I wont be your son, Mr. Smith! Since Mr. Smith had insisted on arranging his engagement with Sarah more than two years ago, the tension between him and Patric had remained unresolved and continued until now. You ungrateful child! Mr. Smiths eyes turned red, his face ck and purple with anger. Uncle Lloyd hesitated, afraid to act. Master, please calm down. The Third Young Master. Mr. Smith red at him. Hurry up and do as I say! Bind him and beat him! Forget it! Dont go! Grace intervened, frantically gesturing to Uncle Lloyd, urging him to step back. Even you dare to defy me? Mr. Smith looked at his most beloved daughter with anger and hurt. How could 1. Dad? Grace used her hands tofort his violently heaving chest. Her gentle touch, like the soft paws of a kitten, soothed his frantic emotions. She reconciled, Dad, Patric went too far. Hes upset about Sarah, but he didnt mean to disrespect you. I apologize on his behalf. She smiled apologetically but secretly rejoiced in her heart. Fortunately, their elders were quite open minded. Otherwise, Patric would have faced severe consequences today. With her constion, Mr. Smiths breathing gradually returned to normal. However, when he looked up, he saw Patric continuing to undress, standing shirtless, as if provoking his authority. Look at him! What good is an apology? He did nothing wrong! Cough Grace swiftly turned around and red at Patric. Patric, stop causing trouble. Its freezing outside.. Put your clothes on quickly. Youll catch a cold, and Dad would be the first to worry about you! She shot a frantic look at Patric, urging him toply. Patric was taken aback, his face gloomy, and he silently started to put his clothes back on. Mr. Smith chuckled proudly. I wont worry about him. Let him suffer from an illness. I should have used a condom and suffocated him inside! Grace couldnt help but burst intoughter, doing her best to lighten the atmosphere. Dad, what are you thinking? Without Patric, the order would be disrupted, and you wouldnt have your precious daughter! Youre right Mr. Smiths tone softened. In that case, for your sake, Ill let him go. Grace was overjoyed, knowing that her intervention had saved Patrie from further trouble. Patric, Dad isnt angry with you anymore. Thank you, Dad! Patric remained silent, his mind upied. Seeing that Mr. Smith was on the verge of getting angry again, Grace quickly intervened. Father, leave Patric to me. Ill help persuade him! She grabbed Patrics arm and pulled him out, offering a smile to Mr. Smith. Well, Dad, well take our leave now! Patric was dragged out of the ancestral hall. His breath was cold, and before Grace could say anything, he spoke his mind. You were insistent on marrying into the Feng family. Grace blinked. Who said I was going to persuade you? Then why did you say earlier that you wanted to be his advocate? Grace clicked her tongue and earnestly replied, Oh, my dear Patric, Dad is in a rage. Anything you say to him will only make things worse. If you want him to approve of marrying Xiaoqing, you need to be careful in your approach and take your time. You have to make him see that Abigail is a beautiful and kind-hearted girl, not the type who schemes to marry into a wealthy family. Think of ways to subtly convince him and get his approval. This is where your skillse into y! Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Patric remained silent for a moment, then let out a deep sigh of relief. Its easier said than done. Dad is stubborn, and changing his mind is like trying to move a mountain. Are you afraid of Patric challenging you? Grace patted his shoulder reassuringly. Dont worry, Ill help you plead your case. Besides, he may be able to control your marriage registration, but he cant control who you fall in love with. In the future, you can do as you please. Just dont go overboard and keep it public. Patric pondered over her words and realized they made sense. The two of them continued walking and chatting, and before they knew it, they were approaching the gate. Grace suddenly looked around and was rmed. She had forgotten something important. Oh no! I was so engrossed in our conversation that I forgot about Abigail She said she would wait for you at the entrance of the ancestral hall! Frowning, Patric asked, Did she follow us? Yes, she said she was worried about you. Grace wondered if she should go back and find her. Abigail always keeps her word. She probably wont leave without you, unless Their expressions turned serious as they simultaneously thought of the same possibility. Patric turned around and swiftly ran back towards his vi, with Grace following closely behind as they descended from the mountaintop. Abigail had just finished packing her belongings and walked out of the vi. luggage? Patric hurriedly approached her and asked, What are you doing with your lugga Abigail lowered her head, feeling a bit guilty. Ive been causing trouble for Mr. Patric these past few days. Its been almost a month since Peters cheating incident. The inte has long forgotten about it. Its time for me to move back to my own apartment. Patric tightly clenched her wrist and sn atched the suitcase from her hand. I dont agree! Mr. Patric! You have no right to stop me from leaving! You and Miss Grammer have divorced, so our agreement is void! Abigail was also getting a bit annoyed. It was the first time she spoke so defiantly in front of Patric. Patric pursed his lips and his face turned cold. Abigail didnt argue further. Shes right. Our lives are so different. Im not worthy of you at all. I was just a rented fake partner. I shouldnt have been sincere, let alone hold you back I Before she could finish her sentence, Patric stepped forward and forcefully pulled her closer, pressing his lips against hers, cutting off all her apologies. An ambiguous atmosphere enveloped them. As Grace rushed into the vi, she witnessed this intimate scene. She smiled with a mix offort and helplessness, realizing that it was time for her to retreat. She tiptoed away silently. The dominating kiss ended with Abigall struggling to break free. Patric exined, I was the one who was tempted first, and I should be the one to apologize. Last night You were under the influence of Chinese medicine. I shouldnt have taken advantage of you Chapter 297 like that But 1 Last night, he had carried Abigail back to the vi. Originally, he intended to help her take a shower and find some medicine to alleviate her difort. However, her rationality had beenpletely engulfed by the drug, and she had clung to him regardless It was hisck of control, his distraction. He had been abstinent all these years, but finally, under Abigails softness, he had sumbed to desire. The vivid memories fromst night resurfaced in Abigails mind. She blushed instantly, feeling embarrassed. That Last night was an ident. Dont dwell on it too much, Mr. Patric. I wont use such a thing to threaten you. Lets pretend it never happened! Patric red at her, his face turning red with anger. You! You sc umbag, you seduced me, and now youre denying responsibility? Dont you want to be ountable? Huh?! What! Abigail never expected that the usually elegant and noble Third Young Master Lu would utter such shameless words. She was taken aback. Patrics face turned dark, and his ears reddened. Or what? Then since it was our first time, why dont we consider it even? Abigail blushed and wanted to escape.- But Patric firmly grabbed the back of her neck. Where do you think youre running off to? Patric does not take rtionships lightly. Since we slept together, I will take responsibility for you till the end! But No buts! His determined gaze locked onto her. I will ovee any obstacles in the future. You wont be alone anymore. I will pamper and love you. Just trust me and pursue your acting career fearlessly. I will ensure your happiness! Abigail looked at him in a daze, her heart deeply moved. Even though she thought she had closed her heart tightly after Peters cheating incident, Patric had managed to find his way in To be cherished, loved, and have a ce she could call home-those were things she had never dared to hope for. Cant you be a little less nice to me? She sniffed, her voice choked with emotion. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Patric cupped her face. Why? Im afraid Afraid that she would sink too deep, unable to extricate herself. He was afraid of enduring a more severe blow than Peters betrayal, falling into an even deeper abyss of pain. Patric seemed to have guessed her thoughts and chuckled softly. Dont worry, Im not Peter. Abigail held back her tears and reminded him cautiously, But Mr. Patric, think it through. Do you really want to be with me? Ive never seen my parents or had any information about them. I was abandoned as a child, a mistake at birth. Its their loss for abandoning you. From now on, youll be my treasure. He gently caressed,her hand, kissed the back of it, and spoke earnestly, Miss, I want to make a new agreement with you. Its duration is entirely up to you. Abigail was stunned. He was handing over all the power to her. If she ever grew tired of it, she could walk away at any time. Just to protect her sense of security? In thete autumn, a cold wind blew across their faces, piercing to the bone. But Abigail felt warmth throughout her entire being. That warmth came from Patric. Grace got into the car and gradually drove away from Galen Mountain. As she gazed at the receding scenery, her heart felt heavy. If only she and Eder could have a love life as healthy and smooth as her eldest brother Chris and sister-inw, or her third brother Patric and Abigail-a simple and ordinary life filled with love. Her brows furrowed, and for the first time, she appeared lost in her thoughts. Her once clear, starry eyes now dulled. Lost in her trance, Grace was suddenly interrupted by the ringing of her phone. It was Chris calling. Girl, I heard from Eleven that you have something to discuss with me. Taking a deep breath, Grace responded, Yes Chris checked his schedule. Ive been quite busytely and wont be able to return to S City for the time being. If theres anything you need, just let me know, and Ill take care of it when I have the chance. Thank you, bro. Grace hesitated for a moment before continuing, I hope you can help me with something-release Nick on bail from the high-security prison! There was a moment of silence on Chriss end. It seemed that her request caught him off guard. Grace could tell that he hadnt expected her to ask for such a favor. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Three hourster, Grace returned to Golden Castle Residences in the dark evening. As she opened the door, Eder noticed the numerous bags she carried, which seemed taller than her. Did yougo on a shopping spree? Grace smiled awkwardly. Well, you know, girls cant resist a good deal. There were discounts and promotions at the mall, so I couldnt help myself. I thought they were quite affordable, so I bought a few things. Eder was taken aback. Who wouldnt want to save money? If you can buy things at a lower price, why not? Im not foolish! Eder admired her, Youre such a good nner! Youll definitely make a great wife, thrifty and diligent! Grace chuckled at his serious tone. Alright, enough with the ttery. Come and help me unpack the bags. I bought a lot of winter clothes for you. He looked at the pile of beautiful shopping bags in disbelief, stunned by the extent of her shopping spree. You bought all these for me? Grace raised an eyebrow and shamelessly replied, Well, most of them were buy one get one free, and there was a 50% off sale. I noticed that you dont wear this style very often, so I thought Id buy them for you. She took out a light gray wool sweater from one of the bags and handed it to him. Try it on and see if it fits. Eder frowned and rejected the sweater in her hands. I never wear this kind of thing in winter, especially with a high cor! That was in the past. From now on, whenever Im around, youll have to wear it. Staying warm is the priority. You have a great figure, and anything looks good on you. She yfully poked his waist with the woolen sweater. Be a good sport and give it a try. Its the first time Ive personally bought clothes for a man. Are you up for it? Despite her smile, there was an underlying threat in her words, evident from her clenched teeth. Eder sighed and reluctantly took the sweater. He quickly took off his suit and shirt, obediently. changing into the woolen sweater. Then, Grace handed him a dark gray woolen coat. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He didnt dare to refuse and put it on as well. Grace then personally helped him wrap the new scarf she had bought. Eder, now without his suit, lost some of his cold and domineering aura, and looked quite pleasant. However, his delicate features, especially his eyebrows and eyes, made him stand out from ordinary young men. Grace was extremely satisfied and affectionately pinched his handsome face. You look so handsome. From now on, Eder, you should always wear this. Im tired of seeing you in suits and bow ties. Eder lowered his head and looked at his outfit. Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind, and he felt a Chapter 218 little apprehensive. Grace, you didntyou didnt buy me a down jacket, did you? He would suffocate in those thick clothes, wrapped up like a dumpling! However, within a few minutes, his anxiety turned into relief as he saw Grace open the other shopping bags. She took out two long down jackets that resembled big pillows. Both were ck but differed in style. Grace said, Eder, you really understand me. Not only did I buy down jackets, but I also got you thermal underwear, thick cotton pants, and warm socks. Oh, and I even bought two ck fox fur coats that are super warm, perfect for when its snowing and freezing She continued speaking, but Eder seemed to have been struck by lightning, his face paling. Thermal underwear, thick cotton pants-just thinking about it was a nightmare! He refused to wear them! Absolutely not! However, he underestimated his own psychological limits. Because Grace said, Come on, Eder, I bought matching sets for all the clothes. Well wear them all tonight, and I want to take some photos! Eders heart was struck by another bolt of lightning! Not only did he have to wear them, but he also had to be photographed! This was worse than death! His chest tightened, and he red at the pile of shopping bags, grinding his teeth. Are you trying to push me to my limits? Grace sat up on the sofa, crossed her legs, and tapped her arm with her slender fingers. She raised an eyebrow and stared at him. Im pushing your limits. Do you want to wear them or not? Eders dark eyes met her cold gaze. After a minute of standoff, Eder conceded. Ill wear them! I must wear them! In front of you, I have no limits. He pursed his lips and smiled softly. After all, Grace personally chose them for me. Its an honor! Graceughed, stood up, rewarded him with a kiss on the lips, and then took his hand, leading the pile of newly bought winter clothes back to the bedroom. She turned on the heater in the bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed with her camera, quietly admiring Eders fashion show as he changed outfits. She snapped a photo of his bitter and cold expression. This process was torture for Eder. But for Grace, it was pure joy. She could unabashedly admire his handsome face and perfect physique. asionally, she would act yfully and pinch his abs, indulging in her mischief. After nearly half an hour of tossing and turning. Eder finally finished trying on all the clothes Grace had bought. Chapter 238 Grace sat cross-legged in the middle of the bed, flipping through the camera in her hands, admiring the private photos she had just taken. With Eders chin on her shoulder, he wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, his cycs tired. Grace, Ive changed into a down jacket and cotton pants. Since Ive worked so hard, can I have a small reward tonight? His voice was weak, softly pleading, and filled with longing. Grace put down the camera, turned around, and supported his shoulder, allowing him to lean into her arms with his head resting on her shoulder. Her fingers gently h ooked onto the edge of her silk clothes. She was gentle and caring. Eder looked up at her. What kind of reward do, you want? She pursed her lips and smiled. Anything other than moving back in and sleeping together is fine. Eder looked crestfallen. You know what I want Be patient. Grace stroked his face and kissed his forehead. He hummed softly, sulking silently. This time, Grace didnt console him as usual. Instead, she covered the strange look in her eyes and said seriously. Ive been quite busy at Angle recently. I might not be able to video call you at noon to remind you to take your medicine. I mighte backte, or maybe I wont be able toe back at all Eder looked at her, his eyes filled with concern. Maybe what? She forced a smile and replied, Its nothing. Its gettingte. Lets go to bed early, alright? Eder held onto her waist, refusing to let go. He furrowed his brow and looked at her intently. You promised me a reward, and it hasnt been fulfilled yet! I cant sleep! What do you want? He pondered for a moment, concealing the mischievous glimmer in his eyes, and nuzzled his face. against her neck weakly. Im exhausted from trying on all those clothes. I was sweating a lot earlier. How aboutlet me take a bath? Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Graces throat tightened. Eder had just changed into his clothes, at least he had a pair of bottoms on. Under these circumstances, her blood boiled. She couldnt guarantee that she could handle it as a senior 1.SP. Just as she was about to find a reason to refuse, Eder quickly intervened, Its just a bath. If Grace doesnt agree, Ill feel ufortable, and my angina might act up! He looked at her with gloomy eyes, tugged at his heart with his fingers, and leaned against her with a soft hum. Grace sighed helplessly. Since Eders illness couldnt be hidden anymore, he became more and more. adept at using it to his advantage. However, she sometimes enjoyed it. Read the book Stop pretending. Ill go get some hot water. Someones mouth twitched. Grace got up and went to the bathroom, turning up the temperature of the bathroom heater. She filled the bathtub with water and squeezed shower gel onto her palms, creating ather of bubbles in the water. With the bathroom now warm, Grace called Eder, You can take a bath now,e in. Eder entered the bathroom with long strides, wearing the newly bought cotton nightgown that belonged to Grace. Grace tested the water temperature once more, and it was just right. When Eder turned around, he saw that she was still standing there, motionless like a statue. Why arent you taking off your clothes? Eder raised his arm halfway, fingers drooping, and looked at her with a pitiful expression, I dont have the strength Youre so cute! Graces expression turned cold, and she quickly stripped him of his clothes, gritting her teeth and comining, Since youre used to it while youre sick, you can continue to do it! But when youre better, you better wait for me! Eders eyes grew deste, and he weakly leaned on her, resting his chin on her shoulder. Nonsense! Grace red at him and pinched him in annoyance. Eder winced in pain, burying his face in her shoulder as he silently endured the bitterness in his heart. Grace straightened herself, cupped his face with both hands, and spoke earnestly, Eder, Im here! At any time, you are not allowed to give up hope for life! She would do everything in her power to keep him alive, no matter the cost. Eder felt distressed. Soak for 15 minutes. Ille inter and help you wash your back. Grace took a clean towel and wiped her hands. She turned around, intending to leave, but the man in the bathtub suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her towards him. We should soak together to keep warm! Grace was caught off guard and couldnt resist his sudden strength. She stumbled backward and unexpectedly fell into the bathtub 11:58 The Milliary and Eder was fully prepared. With his other hand, he supported her and cus hioned her fall. Thanks to his arm serving as a buffer, when Graces body sank into the bathtub, there was no big ssh. However, the water level that had been carefully set was instantly disturbed, causing a loud sshing sound. Grace lowered her head to look at her soaked silk nightgown. She red at him through gritted teeth. Eder! Do you think this doesnt require cleaning up? He leaned back, leisurely propped his arms on the sides of the bathtub, and left the middle open. It was as if he was saying. Ill wait for you to clean me up! Being able to be cleaned up in the bathroom by Grace is quite interesting! As he said that, he raised his eyebrows mischievously, the corners of his mouth curved with wicked intent, and heughed. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Grace rolled her eyes at him with disdain. He was quite shameless! She hoped someone woulde and pick him up! Seeing that Grace was ignoring him, Eder lowered his long eyshes and squeezed his abdominal muscles unwillingly. Confirming once again. His abs were still there, but they were still an eight-pack! The mist in the bathroom made his handsome face appear hazy. She knew she shouldnt have agreed to help him take a bath. She was almost falling for his tricks again! She kept reminding herself. Eder is sick! Sick! Sick! No touching! No eating! Dont waste it! While she took deep breaths, Eder wasnt idle either. Graces eyshes trembled uncontrobly, and under his teasing, her ears turned red. She couldnt take it any longer! Eder! Your hands are too restless. Let me take care of them! She turned around and took out the wooden bath brush from the shelf. ring at him angrily, she positioned herself to threaten him. Ten minutester, the bathroom was filled with thick white nist, creating an unusual atmosphere. Grace put down the wooden bath brush and let out a long breath. After giving him a beating, he became much more well-behaved, and she felt much more at case. But Eder wasnt feeling so good. He stared at his hands, gently rubbing his red and swollen palms. Grace only gave his palms a cold nce and focused on washing his back. This was the first time that Grace hadnt immediatelyforted Eder after hitting him. His chest tightened, and he felt incredibly uneasy. Chapter 2451 The strong feeling of unwillingnesspelled him to raise his hands, presenting his palms before Graces eyes. Without saying a word, he silently conveyed hisint. It hurt! Graces expression turned stern, pretending not to understand, and coldly stared at him. Still not satisfied? Want another twenty hits? As she finished speaking, she was about to reach for the bath brush. Eder quickly withdrew his hand, sank into the water, and obediently bowed his head, not moving. His heart felt like it was being scratched by a hundred ws, torturing him. Grace didnt know what he was thinking, but she felt relieved to see him finally stop acting up. Its best to behave! After washing his back, Grace nced at the shampoo within reach. Eder frowned. Go easy on it. Grace wasnt pleased. You still want to use it? With that strength, wash it or not! Wash, wash Eder was suffocating, enduring the ufortable pressure while allowing her to do as she pleased. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 After a while. Grace shook her sore wrist. She had never imagined that taking a shower could be so exhausting! Being drenched herself, she not only had to wash Eder but also herself! Suppressing her anger, she slid Eder out of the bathtub. After drying his body, she left him on the dry tiles and flung his nightgown at him. Put it on yourself! Eder didnt move, didnt pick it up, and let the nightgown slip off his face and fall to the ground. My arm is weak, and my hand hurts He couldnt dress himself! Grace red at his delicate and pretentious appearance, grinding her mrs and feeling her anger reaching its boiling point. What the hell? Who pushing whose bottom line?? In the face of his constant testing and betrayals, she fiercely retorted, Ill give you a minute. Pick it up and put it on immediately. Then, get out of the house and get me a clean nightgown. If you dare to be late, Ill make sure you remember the consequences of your previous actions! Ill permanently cancel giving you medicine at night! Eder Adams apple bobbed up and down. His knees suddenly seemed to hurt, and his hand throbbed even more! Cancel the feeding service? No! He couldnt bear it! Grace coldly counted the seconds while rubbing her wrist. You still have fifty-eight seconds left! Eder froze for a moment, then quickly bent down to pick up the nightgown, neatly putting it on. He opened the door, slipped on his slippers, and hurried to the adjacent wardrobe. Ten, nine, eight The countdown echoed in the bathroom, resembling an emotionless timekeeper. At thest second, Eder hung the nightgown on the bathroom shelf with precision. Grace nced at it and teased, Well, Eder, seems like youve got some potential! Eder remained silent. Tonight, all of his careful thoughts were exposed by Grace! She had nothing to sa He felt a surge of frustration and mmed the bathroom door shut. about it! As if venting all her frustration, Grace looked at the naive man behind the door, smiled, and sighed helplessly. Her eyes were filled with a sense of resignation. Two dayster. On this winter day, the city was engulfed in overcast clouds, and a heavy fog nketed the sky. It didnt take long for rain to fall, mixing with the cold wind that sent shivers down peoples splues. The heavy iron gates of the high-level prison creaked open. Nick changed out of his prison uniform, donning a crisp but thin white shirt. He carried a ck bag containing the few clothes he had during his time in prison. The prison guard watched as he walked slowly and pushed him out through the prisons iron gates. 11:58 The Mellona Treasure this chance to be released on bail Start anew and be a good person! Nick took two unsteady steps, then raised his head to face the gloomy sky, allowing the cold rain to cascade over his face. His lis once rough and worn face gradually formed a smile. Start anew? Yes, this would be a fresh start for him! rd swiftly A ck van suddenly pulled up in front of him from the end of the street. Simon and Bernard stepped out, covering his mouth without uttering a word, and forcefully guided him into the backseat of the car. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Nick identally humped his knee on the seat and let out a groan. At the same time, he caught sight of a pair of delicate high heels, His spirits lifted, and he looked up. Grace sat beside him with a small table between them. Behind her delicate and alluring face, her eyes brimmed with cold indifference and boundless disgust. Nick clenched his knee, shifting in his seat. It has been more than half a month since Ist saw her. Sister Grace, you are as radiant and beautiful as ever. My heart flutters at the sight. Grace suppressed her nausea, unwilling to listen to his nonsense. She went straight to the point. Wheres the medicine? What medicine? Graces face turned cold, a chilling sensation coursing through her body. She pulled out a pistol, loaded it, and aimed it at Nicks forehead. You think Im joking? If I can get you out, I can put you back She pressed the muzzle of the gun against Nicks head, causing his head to tilt slightly. Grace, dont worry. I promise you, I will get it for you! Grace kept the gun trained on him, her tone icy. Where is it? Take me there. Nick chuckled. That wouldnt be wise. If I take you there, I would be exposing my cards. Im still- waiting for you to agree to marry me. Eleven and a few bodyguards frowned at his words. Grace narrowed her cold eyes, silent for a moment before saying, What do you want? Nick gazed at the raindrops on the car window. Grace gestured to Eleven, signaling him to take action. Read the book Eleven took out a pen from his suit pocket, found a scrap of paper in the car, and handed it to Nick. Nick quickly scribbled down a phone number on it. Use this number to contact me again before tomorrow night. Follow my instructions ande to the designated location to collect the medicine. . Grace scrutinized the number carefully, her cold eyes devold of any emotion. Nick, if you dare to y any tricks, I promise youll regret it more than death! No, as long as I get what I want, Sister Grace, you will undoubtedly get what you desire! He smiled, gently pushing her gun away. Grace retracted the gun and handed it to Eleven. She continued her questioning, Where are you going now? Back to the Knight residence? E No. Nick observed his surroundings through the car window. Twelve, who was driving the car, quickly pulled over to the side of the road. Wait! Nick halted him. Grace raised an eyebrow, her impatience evident. What now? Pretending not to notice her impatience, Nick smiled, his phoenix eyes sparkling. I dont have any money on me. I want to buy some warm clothes, have a decent meal, and get a pack of cigarettes. Sister Grace, could you spare some? Suppressing her anger, Grace nced at Eleven. How much cash do you have with you? Eleven promptly searched through his suit lining and trouser pockets. I have five hundred. Give it to him. Eleven felt disgruntled as he flung five pink bills at Nicks chest. Here you go, take it and get out! Nick remained unperturbed, stooping down to pick up the money. Just as he finished retrieving it, Fifteen and Bernard forcefully pushed him out of the van. They swiftly closed the door and walked away, while Bernard even stuck her head out of the window, disying her annoyance. She was still harboring thoughts of marrying into his family. It was like a toad lusting after the flesh of a swan. Grace didnt intervene, allowing them to be a little extreme. She gazed at Nick, who was still standing there, through the rearview mirror. She instructed Eleven, Find two good and follow him quietly, I want to know where he went. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Eleven nodded in agreement. Grace shifted her attention away and nced again at the phone number Nick had noted. She instructed Eleven, Reach out to Dark Bell and thoroughly examine this number. Yes, Miss. Meanwhile, at Old Master Grants vi Grandfather, did you summon me? Eder entered the hall and respectfully bowed to Old Master Grant, who was seated on the sofa across. from the coffee table. Old Master Grant looked up. When his gazended on Eder, who was dressed in a wool coat, he initially felt unfamiliarity. He didnt immediately recognize him as his grandson. Now that someone is taking care of you, you have indeed transformed. Look at your clothing: its much more stylish. Old Master Grant curiously inspected him from head to toe and smiled with contentment. He remained silent,posed, and steadfast. Please sit down. Old Master Grant, his wrinkled hand caressing the handle of his walking cane, hesitated for a moment before saying. In fact, the reason I summoned you here today is that someone wishes to meet you and personally offer an apology. I had no choice but to serve as an intermediary. Eder had just settled onto the mahogany sofa when he heard these words, causing a slight frown on his forehead. Old Master Grant cleared his throat. Enter. Taking the lead, Euro walked into the hall. Adrain followed closely behind him, bowing his head. The injuries he sustained a few days ago have mostly healed now. Eder didnt lift his eyes, his expression indifferent, his deep ck pupils seemingly bottomless. He poured himself a cup of tea, conducting himself elegantly and noblely in every movement. With calm Although annoyed, Old Master Grant remainedposed. Alright, proceed ahead. After all, you are in charge of the Grant family now. You have your own judgment scales. With the approval he received, Eder turned his head and walked away. Adrain was unwilling and called out to him, Eder, how can you be so unforgiving? I admit to my mistake in this matter, but it hasnt caused any harm to you or the Grant family. It hasnt tarnished Graces reputation either. Cant you let go of the Grammer family? Cant we reconcile? I have to forgive you just because you apologize? Who made that rule? He sneered, leaving these words hanging ominously as he strode out of the door in long strides. Euro was infuriated by Eders unyielding attitude but could only instruct Adrain, You should talk to the Eder separately. Have a proper conversation, and dont be too confrontational. Ill chat with Master Grant about some family matters. Alright. Adrain nodded as he chased after him. It was drizzling outside, but Adrain didnt bother with an umbre as he ran towards Eder.. Eder! Eder didnt look back, seemingly ignoring him as he walked. Unable to find another way, Adrain changed his tone. If youre so concerned about me calling her name, why dont you care that shes been married before? Shes not a first-timer in that aspect! Eder abruptly stopped in his tracks. Seeing his reaction, Adrain caught up with him. Regardless of whether the Eder truly likes her, its not wise to terminate all cooperation with the Grammer family because of her. Although the Grammer family has faced a major crisis, our foundation remains strong, and its only a matter of time before we ovee these difficulties. Why wont the Eder extend a helping hand to the Grammer family? Isnt mutual benefit a viable option? Eder narrowed his dark eyes, his face gloomy, and exuded a dangerous aura. Instead of answering immediately, he called out, Eric. Eric understood and handed him the umbre. Then he stepped forward and delivered a powerful punch to Adrains face. Adrain couldnt withstand Erics strength. He was punched and fell to the ground. His mouth was swollen, and two of his mrs had loosened. The Millionaire and This Pillionaire Ex wife Chapter 301 He spat out some blood onto the ground, somewhat perplexed. Eder? Eder held the umbre in one hand andzily stuffed the other hand into the pocket of his woolen coat. From a superior position, he nced down at the person on the ground. Adrain, its wise if you stay far away from me whenever you see me. Otherwise, every time I see you, Ill hit you. Why? Just because I said a few unpleasant words about Grace? Eder frowned, his dark eyes filled with savage cruelty. Understanding his intention, Eric ruthlessly kicked Adrain in the stomach. Adrain howled in pain, clutching his abdomen and curling up into a ball. Eder relished in his suffering, and the violent emotions in his eyes subsided to some extent. Extend a helping hand to the Grammer family? Mutual benefits? Hmph, the Grammer family probably wont have the qualifications in the future. The likes of the Grammer family, on par with the Grant family as one of the Four Great Families, are a disgrace. Do you still dare to hope for a day when your family can stand up again? Adrain was furious. Eder, go ahead and be arrogant. Those who climb high will fall hard! Ill wait for the day when you meet a miserable end! Eder didnt argue back. Instead, he reached out his hand to Eric for money. Eric took out his alligator- skin wallet and counted the bills when Eder grabbed it from him. He quickly nced at it, finding only a few thousand yuan. However, it was more than enough for the Grammer family, which is currently destitute. He took out the bills and threw them all at Adrain. The pink-colored bills sc attered on the ground were quickly dampened by rain and mud. This is for medical expenses. If Young Master Adrain finds it insufficient, you can appeal to the Grant family and have the finance department provide a medical bill. Dont say Im unreasonable for hitting you. With a sarcastic remark, Eder turned coldly, retracted his gaze, and walked away. Eric quietly leaned close to his ear and chuckled, Boss, the way you just sc attered money, youre bing more and more like Miss Grace. Could this be what they call a married couples resemnce? Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Eder was satisfied with this statement. Well said. Ill give you a raise when we get back. Ahaha, thank you, Boss! You and Miss Grace are simply a match made in heaven Adrain watched the two figures move further away, his eyes reddening with anger. He mmed his fist into the ground. Upon returning to Golden Castle Residences, Eder immediately turned serious and instructed Eric, Continue pressuring the Grammer Family. Within three days, push them into bankruptcy and confiscate their properties. I want the Grammer family to never rise again! Understood. He continued, Sarah Grammer hasmitted many wrongdoings in the past, and the Grammer Family helped her cover them up. Put a hefty reward on the dark web to dig up evidence against her. Help Grace send Sarah to prison! With the current state of the Grammer Family, there would definitely be many people eager to kick, them while they were down. After years of umting resentment, these people wouldnt miss such an ideal opportunity to strike. Boss, rest assured, it will be handled! After handling the most crucial matters, Eder nced at the sky outside. Winter had arrived, and the sky had darkened unusually early due to the persistent drizzle. By this time, it was pitch ck outside. Eders eyelids drooped, making her feel deste inside. Lately, whenever Grace stepped out, she was absent the entire day without calling in between. He nced at the time, and it was past 7 oclock. Grace returned homete again. He slumped on the sofa, feeling as if his spirit had been drained, and nothing was moving smoothly. Eric looked at his listless appearance and sighed. Ross, missing Miss Grace again? Eder ignored him, his gaze filled with mncholy as he looked out at the tranquil Garden Road. Graces car was parked on the corner, about 200 meters from the Grant Familys residence entrance. Her face was dark, and she exuded a frigid aura while she listened to Elevens report. Im sorry, Miss. After he discovered our people, he made a few detours and shaken them off. We couldnt keep up. Graces expression grew even darker. Eleven lowered his head even further, feeling dejected. Im really sorry.. Forget it. After all, he was trained in an elite military unit, and his abilities are outstanding. Hes also very clever. It was too easy for him to shake you off. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She looked at the unfamiliar number left by Nick on the scrap paper and silently recited it in her mind. How did the investigation into this number turn out?TM The serial number is indeed from China. Although its not registered under a real name, our team traced the current location of the number to a transcontinental country in Europe and Africa. Europe and Africa? Grace narrowed her eyes, pondering carefully. She remembered that Nicks mother was from a 11:58 re and His Hollionaire Ex wife Chapter 302 transcontinental country in Europe and Africa. However, during her childhood, she never heard Nick mention his mother or talk about his mothers country. Other than his deep blue mixed blood eyes, he seemed like a typical Chinese person. Could it be that he had some secret connection to that ce? Could there be some hidden secrets in all of this? Look into this; investigate Nicks mother. I want detailed information. Also, check the flights from all transcontinental countries in Europe and Africa to China in the past six months. See if suspicious individuals entered the country. Provide me with a list when you have it. Eleven hesitated. Miss, the data for flights in the past six months is extensive, and there are many people. It would be time-consuming. Even if Mr. Colin personally handled the data, it would be difficult to find. Its alright, take your time. Im not in a hurry with the results of this particr task. Her phone rang. She nced at it and saw Eder calling. Unknowingly, it was already past 8 oclock, and a certain man must have been waiting for a long time. Thinking of him, a touch of sweetness filled Graces heart. She silenced her phone, not answering it, and told Twelve, who was in the drivers seat, Turn around, go to the nearby Mia Grand Hotel, and then return to the Grant Family residence. In the living room, Eder had been waiting so anxiously that his heart almost turned cold when he heard the sound of the door lock turning. He rushed to the door. In the instant he saw Grace, he pounced on her, wrapping his arms tightly around her waist, his arms trembling. Oh, the torment of this day. If it continued like this, he would turn into a statue of a waiting husband. Caught off guard by his embrace, Grace took a step back before steadying herself. Worried that he might make a sudden movement and spill the soup she was holding, she quickly raised her arm, keeping the soup away from him. She spoke softly, coaxing him. Today is the beginning of winter, and ording to tradition, we should eat dumplings. But I got off work toote, so I probably wont have time to make them myself. I went to a nearby restaurant to buy ready-made ones, which caused a slight dy. Eder buried his face in her neck, inhaling the pleasant fragrance from her body. His voice was low and muffled. I dont need to cat dumplings I just want you! Grace sighed quietly. She had intended to pat the back of his head tofort him, but then she realized both her hands were holding the bag of dumplings. Helplessly, she could only console him with her words. Alright, are you hungry? Lets go in and eat. Once I get through this busy period, Ill be with you every day, okay? And how long will this busy periodst? Probably just a few more days. Eders displeasure was written all over his face. Whats happened with Angle recently? How can you still be busy for a few more days? Grace was taken aback and thought for a moment before answering, I recently recruited a group of new artists and Im training them. Since they are all neers, I have to personally handle their training to ensure they are up to standard. Also Im nning some uing coborations, so 1 Chapter 303 am indeed quite busy. Eder felt ufortable all over, burying his face in her shoulder, Grace had a strong drive for her career, and he had known that for a while. But he was on the verge of death. In these final moments, couldnt she spend a little more time with him? But he would never voice theseints tinged with personal emotions. He supported any decision or choice she made. Even if she said she wanted to leave him now, he wouldnt stop her. Grace was lost in thought, thinking about Nicks affairs. It wasnt until she felt a soreness in her lower back in this position that she snapped out of it. Darling, lets go and cat dumplings. During the meal, both had their own thoughts. After dinner, ording to their usual routine, Grace went to his bedroom to apany him for a few hours until it was time for him to sleep, then she would return to her own room. Just as she sat down on Eders bed, Grace suddenly remembered something amiss today-Eric hadnt come up to remind Eder to take his medicine. Did you take your medicine tonight? Iders face stiffened, feeling a little guilty. No, I didnt. Those medicines were of little use and tasted bitter. He simply didnt want to take them. Wait, Ill go prepare them for you. Grace got up quickly and returned upstairs with warm water and the pill box. Eder looked up at her, his tone weak. You came back sote tonight. Is there any medication service. to reward me for anxiously waiting? Alright, Ill feed you. She sat down, affectionately rubbed his head, skillfully poured water, kissed him, and transferred the water to his mouth, putting two pills in all at once. Her actions were incredibly smooth. However, it didnt escape the eyes of a certain someone. After Eder swallowed the pills, he immediately frowned. Youre cking off. You feed me one pill at a time! Grace had been busy all day and hadnt had any rest. She had originally wanted to save herself from some trouble. Sheined, We kiss all the time. If I had to feed you one pill at a time, it would be more than ten kisses. Arent you tired of it? Eders face instantly turned pale. Are you tired of kissing me? Grace noticed his change in mood. Patients tended to be more suspicious and overthink things. She needed to y along. She immediately kissed him on the lips twice. How could that be? Youre so delicious. Ill never get tired of kissing you. Come on, lets continue! Just as she was about to kiss him again, her phone suddenly rang on the bedside table. Grace nced at it. It was an unknown number with no caller ID. But when she silently recited the number in her mind, her gaze instantly turned cold. Why did Nick suddenly call her at this time? Eder turned around and took a look. Who is it calling sote? Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Graces pupils dted, and her eyshes fluttered incessantly. Maybe its the wrong number. Lets forget about it for now and take our medicine first. A wrong number? Eder noticed panic in her eyes and became suspicious. Doubts emerged within him. The phone rang persistently, as if the caller was determined to keep dialing until it was answered. Eders expression darkened, and he stood up to retrieve her phone. Then Ill answer it for you. No need! Grace firmly grabbed his hand, exerting force. Eder grew even more perplexed. Why was her reaction so intense? Realizing her own overreaction, Grace quickly pulled him back to sit down. I just remembered. It should be a call from our business partner today. I forgot to save their number. His suspicions lingered. Its already 9:30 p.m. What business partner would call sote to discuss work? How would I know Let me answer and find out.. Grace put down the water ss and calmed her pounding heart. As she answered the phone, she adjusted the volume to the lowest setting. Hello, whats the matter? On the other end of the line, Nick paused for a moment, and it dawned on him almost instantly. He asked, Little sister Grace, is Eder next to you? Oh, it seems Ive called at an inconvenient time and disturbed your loveyCdovey moment. Grace took a deep breath and nced at Eder, who stared at her intently. She stood up and walked to the balcony, adopting a cold tone. Get to the point. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Alright, lets talk business. Nick smirked, then turned serious. Tonight, before 11 p.m.,e to the abandoned chemical factory in S Citys eastern suburbs. You can bring bodyguards, but remember, only you can enter Room 302 on the fifth floor! Grace didnt answer immediately. Instead, she turned back and nced at the bedroom. Eder was sitting on the edge of the bed, motionless, with his back facing her. She didnt know what he was thinking; he looked like he wasnt paying attention to her. She covered the receiver with her hand and lowered her voice. Not now; lets discuss it tomorrow. Tomorrow? Nick became dissatisfied and lowered his voice. Do you know how much effort I put into getting this medicine? If we miss tonight, there wont be another chance. Even if you send me back to the highC level prison, I wont be able to obtain it anymore! From his tone, it didnt sound like he intentionally lied. Grace pondered for a moment. Okay, I understand. After hanging up the phone, she hesitated and walked up to Eder. Brother Eder, I have an urgent matter to attend to, and I might be back veryte You should rest. early and not wait for me. Eders expression turned cold as he held her hand. Its cold outside, and itste at night. Its unsafe for a girl like you to go out alone. Shouldnt I apany you? Did you forget I know martial arts? Not just anyone can get close to me. Besides, you shouldnt go out at night. Dont worry, Ill be back soon. She cupped his face and leaned down to kiss his forehead. Promise me, take your medicine obediently, and go to sleep early. Okay. His stern expression remained unchanged. Grace rewarded him with another kiss before picking up her coat from the coat rack. She quickly left the room. Eder stood on the balcony and watched her. When her figure disappearedpletely beyond the door, he turned back and sat on the edge of the bed. He looked at the medicine box on the bedside table, still filled with more than ten pills. What could be so important that made her abandon the unfinished task of feeding him his medicine and rush out sote? And tonight, Graces expression was too unnatural. She seemed to be lying. Driven by suspicion, he called Eric to investigate what Grace had been busy with recently, where she went during the day, what she did, and. He pondered for a moment. Shes probably going to drive the Maserati MC77 tonight. The license. te number is HUA AC4551. Retrieve the surveince footage and check the whereabouts of the car. Assign someone to follow her. Eric, on the other end of the phone, remained silent for a long time, as if he had heard something horrifying. Eric? Boss, 1 Did I hear correctly? Are you investigating Miss Grace? Eric murmured, Boss, are you sure you want to investigate? If Miss Grace finds out, wont she feel that you dont trust her? Will she he very angry? Eder fell into silence. Eric continued, Miss Grace is extremely clever, as you know. Its Impossible to keep your investigation of her a secret. Will this create a rift between you? Boss, do you really want to do this? Eder hesitated. He wasnt sure Grace had just said thest time that no matter what happened, she hoped he could always trust her, trust her feelings for him! He should trust her! Althougirhe thought this way, Graces various nervous movements tonight kept reying in his mind. They all indicated that she was lying, hiding something from him. Boss? After struggling for a few minutes, Eder sighed. Forget it; no need to investigate. I trust her. He hung up the phone, and his gaze returned to the pile of pills. He took them in an orderly manner and then went to the bathroom to freshen up. 11:59 The Mimmaire His Fillionaire Eskile Chapler 30 Late at night, a Maserati MC77 parked steadily at the entrance of the abandoned chemical factory on the outskirts. Eleven opened the car door for Grace. She tightened her coat and turned around to give instructions. Ill go in by myself. You guard the entrance. If anything unusual happens, pay attention to my signals. Yes. Without further dy, she swiftly stepped into the factory, climbed up to the fifth floor, and arrived at the door of Room 302. She was about to knock on the door when she caught a glimpse of a stealthy figure in the hallway, approaching in a crouched position. She immediately drew her gun, the cold muzzle quickly aiming at the figure. Sensing the threat, the figure halted, removed the ck cap, and took off the mask and sunsses, revealing Nicks azure, phoenix like eyes, shining like exquisite gemstones. Little sister Grace, its me, he said. Grace didnt lower her gun and asked directly. Where is the medicine? Nick seemed a bit dissatisfied. Little sister Grace, do you have anything else to say except in this matter? Arent you concerned about whether I encountered any danger or got injured today? She didnt want to know. If it werent for him providing the medicine, she would have stabbed him a couple of times already. Cut the crap and give me the medicine! Alright, alright. Here you go. Little sister Grace, youre really heartless, he quipped, straightening his posture and pulling down the zipper of his ck jacket. He took out a blue freezer box from inside and handed it to her. Grace took it, opened it, and inspected its contents. Inside was a thin syringe filled with blue liquid. What kind of medicinal drug is this? Little sister Grace, youre so smart. Why not find out for yourself? he replied. Grace remained silent, closed the freezer box, and turned to leave. Nick stopped her. Little sister Grace, when do you n to agree to my other two conditions? She narrowed her eyes, her tone icy. Ill consider it after I verify the authenticity of your medicine. You better ensure that this is genuine, or.. Her words implied a threat. Nick wasnt afraid of her investigation. He watched her figure and solemnly reminded her, Little sister Grace, you better think quickly. This medicine can only relieve temporarily. The one that can cure Eder, only I know about it! If she took too long to consider and problems aroseter, he wouldnt be held responsible! Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 In the dim moonlight, the corners of Nicks mouth curled into a sinister smile as his azure, phoenix-like eyes fixed obsessively, almost pathologically, on Graces retreating figure. Grace heard his words but didnt turn back. She walked quickly since she had obtained the medicine and needed to travel to theboratory as soon as possible. It waste at night, and she worried that returning toote would arouse Eders suspicions. Eder finished his bedtime routine andid down in bed. However, he couldnt fall asleep. Gazing at the pitch-ck night outside the window, his mind was filled with Graces various anxious expressions before she left. Unable to sleep, he kept his eyes open, staring out the window in a trance. Two hours had passed, and Grace still hadnt returned. He grew concerned, feeling an emptiness in his chest. He sat up, wanting to grab his phone from the bedside table to call Grace and confirm her, safety, just as Erics call came in. It waste, and Eric contacting him of his own ord meant it was definitely not a trivial matter. After the call connected, Eric immediately said, Boss, Im sorry, it was my negligence. I just found. out that theres a new development at the High-Level Prison! Eder furrowed his brow. What happened? Just yesterday, Nick was released on bail Eric replied. His expression suddenly turned extremely cold, and murderous intent filled his dark eyes. Who granted bail? Eder asked. It was. Mr. Smith from the Bureau of National Affairs, Eric answered. Chris Smith?! His fingertips trembled, and the phone that hadnt been hung up yet fell onto the bed. His breathing grew stagnant, and it felt as if someone had fiercely grabbed his heart, squeezing and tearing it. Eric on the other end of the line, didnt hear him speak and became worried. Boss, please control yourThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. emotions! Your health is important; dont have another attack. Maybe theres some misunderstanding involved! Eder remained silent, so Eric persuaded him, Miss Grace knows how much you hate Nick. Perhaps she had her reasons for making this decision. Boss tut, tut, tut! The busy tone sounded as Eder found him annoying, so he hung up the phone. He suddenly remembered thattely, Grace had been showing some unusual expressions and acting suspiciously. but each time, he didnt think much of it. Just now, he clearly heard a mans voice on the phone with Grace. Suffocating under the weight of his suspicions, he finally had Eric investigate Graces recent whereabouts. Half an hourter, he looked at the information Eric had sent him on his phone. Yesterday, Grace personally went to pick up Nick after his release. So, did she go outte tonight to meet Nick? Grace left the abandoned chemical nt and hurried to theboratory. Mark was already asleep, but she forcefully dragged him out of bed to go to work. She handed the blue medicine to Mark for testing and anxiously waited outside. After waiting for more than ten minutes, Mark came out. Theres no problem with this medicine. Its a good medicine. The initial test results show that it does have some inhibitory and alleviating effects on the 5404 virus. In addition, there is no harm to the body upon injection, Mark said, handing her the printed ingredient data sheet. This is great! Miss Smith, where did you find this medicine? Grace was also pleasantly surprised. She took the sheet and carefully examined it without answering Marks question. However, Mark continued. But the origin of this blue medicine is unknown. There are no simr records in the database. I suggest you do not rush to use it on Mr. Eder. Leave the medicine with me, and Ill carefully examine it for another two days. Okay, thank you for your trouble, Grace said. Mark sighed. Its my duty. Its not much trouble. Its you whos been working so hard for Mr. Eders sake, even thiste at night. Mr. Eder is fortunate to have you in his life. Grace simply smiled, nced at her watch, and noticed it was already past midnight. Ive troubled you tonight. I should go now. If there are any new developments regarding this medicine, please let me know as soon as possible. No problem. Mark nodded, watching her hurriedly leave. She rushed back to Golden Castle at the fastest speed she could. She suppressed her excitement and stood at the vi entrance, tidying up her slightly disheveled. hair and clothes. Calmly, she turned the lock and opened the door. The living room was not lit, but in the pitch ck environment, a cold and heavy atmosphere lingered. As if realizing something, Grace turned on the lights, and her gaze was instantly drawn to the figure sitting upright on the sofa. It was past midnight. The indoor temperature was low, yet Eder was only wearing a thin cotton robe. His lips were slightly bluish from the cold, but he seemed unaffected by it, sitting motionless like a sculpture, his expression emotionless. Didnt I tell you to go to bed early? Why are you sitting on the sofa waiting for me without turning on the lights or wearing warmer clothes? Grace immediately took a thick coral fleece robe from the coat rack and helped him put it on. As soon as she touched his body, she realized he was cold and stiff. Feeling both angry and distressed, Grace quickly covered his hands and blew hot air onto them, rubbing them to warm them up. Eder didnt resist; he just silently gazed at her, his voice hoarse and low as he said, When I didnt see you safely return, I couldnt sleep and felt anxious. Im back now, right? Come, lets go upstairs and sleep, she urged. He didnt move, only asking, Where did you go tonight? Grace had already prepared an excuse: Third Brother wasnt home; Abigall drank a bit too much. so I went to the Smiths house to take care of her for a while and put her to bed beforeing back. Eder didnt say anything; he remained silent, bowing his head and clenching his fists tightly hidden in his sleeves, veins popping in his arms. Sensing that something was off about his aura, Grace forcefully lifted his chin. But what she saw made her heart ache-his eyes were tinged with redness, and a faint mist of tears glistened in his dark pupils. Eder? she called out. Eders face turned cold as he pushed her hand away. You still want to hide it from me? Did you go to see Nick tonight? he said. Grace was taken aback. You already know With her confirmation, Eder felt even more suffocated. Never before had he felt so heartbroken. The mist blurred his vision, intensifying the deep sorrow within him. For the first time in front of Grace, a tear slid down his cheek. A profound sadness overwhelmed him. Graces eyes welled up with tears too, knowing that he had misunderstood. She hurriedly exined, I didnt mean to hide it from you. I also knew that these things are impossible to hide. I just havent figured out how to approach the topic yet. She had nned to wait until the medicine was confirmed safe and find a way to eliminate Nick from the equation before sharing the good news of the medicine with him. But she didnt expect him to find out so soon. Eder, I Grace reached out, intending to wipe away his tears. However, he fiercely grasped her wrist, his grip so tight that his fingers trembled. Eder felt pain in his lungs. His voice was choked with emotion and sorrow. Grace, I know my time is limited, so Ive never thought of holding you back or dying you. Even if you want to leave and get rid of me, a burden. I wont stop you. He continued, I also know that after Im gone, you will find someone new, someone who loves and cherishes you. But why did you choose Nick out of everyone? Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 A pang of pain struck Graces heart. So this was how he always thought. He considered himself a burden, and he felt guilty about being with her. He also believed he would die soon. She sighed softly, reaching out to touch him. Eder, listen to me He shrugged off her hand, turned away from her, and sobbed. Even his shoulders trembled. After enduring and suppressing his emotions for so long, he finally mustered up the courage. I know he was your first love, and you have a history together. If you still have feelings for him and insist on choosing him, Ill step aside! Without even looking back, he made his way upstairs. Grace was left dumbfounded and infuriated. After a brief moment of confusion, she chased after him. Eder! What nonsense are you spouting? Is your brain filled with tofu? Eder walked faster and faster, swiftly ascending to the third floor. With a loud m, he forcefully shut the door and locked it. Grace rushed up the stairs, and just as she arrived, he closed the door, almost hitting her foot, and identally bumping her head against the door. She stared at the tightly shut door, her anger rising. Eder, are you feeling brave enough to lock me out? What are you sulking about? Cant you listen to my exnation for a moment? Will you die if you open the door? She stood outside the door for two minutes, but there was no sounding from inside, no indication that he intended to open the door. It was alreadyte at night, and Grace had been busy all day without a moments rest. She was exhausted. Who would have thought she woulde home to face Eders cold shoulder? Her patience was wearing thin from men tal and physical exhaustion. If you dont want to listen to my exnation, suit yourself. Take a couple of days to calm down, and well talkter. The only response she received was prolonged silence. She didnt say anything else and turned around to go back to her adjacent room. Behind the door, Eder slid down to the ground and hugged his knees, his arms wrapped tightly around them. He didnt turn on the lights, and he remained enveloped in darkness. Having taken medication to suppress his angina for a long time, he didnt experience an attack this time. However, he felt pain throughout his body, as if every limb and bone ached. The air around him was silent, eerily quiet, making his heart race with unease. Pressing against the door, he listened carefully to the sounds outside.. There didnt seem to be any noise in the adjacent room. Did Grace fall asleep so quickly? While pondering this, the light in the room flickered on with a click. The sudden bright light blinded him, making it difficult to open his eyes. In the few seconds that he was disoriented, his wrists were bound tightly with a belt, restraluing him. And there, in such close proximity, was Graces beautiful face. Its you? Grace stared into his eyes, a provocative smile on her lips. Who told you not to lock the balcony. door? I climbed in from next door. Smart of me, right? 11:59 The Mullunaire and Ha Billionaire Ex wife Chapter 305 Eder felt frustrated, struggling against the tight restraints. Untic me! Oh, do you really want to calm down? If I leave you alone, do you think you can sleep? Were you nning to sit by the door all night? She lightly flicked his chin with her finger. He turned his face away, emitting a sour expression. Meeting with Nickte at night, do you think I can sleep? Tomorrow, pack your things and go to him? Frowning. Grace asked, Whats with this jealousy of yours? Cant you listen to my exnation? You came back and lied to me. Do you expect me to listen to more of your excuses? I only trust my investigation results. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Graces anger red up again. Have I spoiled you too muchtely? Are you trying to pick a fight with me for no reason? When I talk to you calmly, you dont listen, and you force me to get physical? Eder coldly snorted, refusing to look at her, emanating a chilling and menacing aura. Unfazed, she swiftly opened the closet, grabbed a random white shirt, crumpled it into a ball, and forcefully stuffed it into his mouth. Then she lifted him up from the waist and threw him mercilessly onto therge bed. The bed was soft, so Eder wasnt hurt when hended. After rolling around on the bed for a moment, he grumbled a few times and red at her with using eyes. Grace ignored his gaze and took a belt from the clothes hanger. She then tied his restless ankles. She lifted his hands above his head and used another belt to fasten his wrists to the corner post of the bed. Dont move! Struggling will only hurt you. If you bruise yourself, Ill have to apply medicine! she warned. Eder was about to explode with anger. His chest heaved violently, and his angry gaze remained fixed on her. He had never been this furious about her before. Grace sat calmly on the edge of the bed, watching his futile struggles. She gently stroked his chest with her palm and taunted, res cant kill, so dont waste your efforts. If you refuse to listen to exnations, I can only enforce my own methods. I hate being misunderstood. If you want to use me falsely, that wont fly! Under her soothing touch, Eders breathing gradually calmed down, though his wrists continued to struggle. She sighed and spoke earnestly, Listen carefully, Ill exin it once. You are not a burden, nor have you ever held me back. Since I chose you, I will walk with you in this lifetime to matter how difficult it gets! As for Nick, I only admired and respected him when I was young, but those feelings have long worn away. He caused you to suffer from the virus, and all I feel towards him is disgust and a burning hatred. We have been through a lot together in this period of time. Cant you understand my feelings for you? How could you believe I would choose Nick? Do I seem like an indecisive woman? I did meet him tonight, and I did arrange for my eldest brother to bail him out. But its only because he ims to know a way to cure the virus in your body. It has nothing to do with anything else. I just want to save your life! JUL After finishing her speech, Eder gradually stopped struggling. He lowered his gaze, his long/curled eyshes dampened by teardrops. Bound as he was, his exquisitely handsome face appeared vulnerable, as if bullied, while Grace seemed like a domineering female bandit. Grace caressed his face, her eyes glistening with tears, and her gaze gentle. Are you still angry? He shook his head. Grace removed the shirt stuffed into his mouth and gently rubbed his slightly sore cheek. Dont you have anything to ask me? His Adams apple bobbed lightly as he uttered three words: Im sorry. Grace smiled indulgently and said. Silly, I forgive you. In an argument, its inevitable to say hurtful things. Dont take it to heart. How could she be at odds with a patient? Eder felt relieved and wanted to bury himself in her embrace. But then he remembered that his hands were still tied to the bed corner post. Grace, untie me, he said, requesting to be released. Once freed from his restraints, he immediately embraced her slender waist and contentedly nestled in her arm5. Is there really nothing you want to ask me? Grace repeated. Eder pondered for a moment, his gaze serious. He released himself from her embrace and locked eyes with her. I found out that you visited Nick in prison half a month ago. Did he tell you about my illness? Grace was taken aback. As Eric mentioned, Eder imposed a gag order, considering it a matter of organizational discipline. If it were known that he had leaked the information, the consequences would be severe. With this in mind, she lifted her gaze and replied firmly, Yes. Eders brow furrowed; his thoughts were organized. Even Mark couldnt find a solution to the 5404 bioweapon, so how could Nick know a cure? Even if he knew, he wouldnt make such a disadvantageous move. Did he use this information to exchange some kind of benefit with you? Grace was stunned, taking a deep breath. Truly, he was her man. With just a few words, he hit the nail on the head, making her feel conflicted! Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Seeing her silent, Eder furrowed his brows even tighter and asked. Grace? Grace regained herposure and exined seriously. He has a secret. I always feel that its not simple. But tonight. I took the medicine he gave me to theb for testing, and it worked. Be really know how to cure you. pr Since he can give you the medicine, what conditions did you agree to Eder asked skep?ly Release him and grant him freedom, Grace replied. Eder didnt quite believe it. Is that all? Yes, but I dont know what evil intentions he might be hiding. However, he is sted and belpless right now. Even if he tries to stir up trouble. I doubt he can make much of an impact Grace discreetly squeezed her palms, changing the subject. Eder, its gettingte. Lets go to bed and think about these matterster. Eders expression became serious, and he didnt let her lead him astray. If he really knows the antidote to $404, he holds my life in his hands. With such a significant bargaming chip, did he co talk to you about his release? Grace concealed her uneasiness andughed a little. How would I know? Perhaps he has other ns, but he hasnt told me vet. As for Nicksst two conditions, once Eder found out about them, he would defined resist and refuse to inject himself with the medicine Nick provided, Grace also needed to caretly consider how to continue dealing with Nick, how to extract more useful information from him, and how to my to uncover the whereabouts of the antidote.. wom Seeing that Eder was still not giving up and wanted to inquire further. Gracerily massaged ber shoulders, her eyes filled with exhaustion. Ive been busy all day, and Im really red. Eder, le talk about it now. We can discuss itter. Im going to sleep. Grace Eder was unwilling to let it go Grace cupped his face and gently kissed his thin lips, solemnlypleting their bedtime ritual. Goodnight. Eder, be good. Grace said softly. Eder, feeling helpless, responded with ack of energy. Goodnight. Grace said. You should sleep first. Ill wait until you fall asleep before returning to the adjacent room. Okay. He obediently curled up under the covers and closed his eyes to sleep Grace quietly watched his sleeping face for a while, and when his breathing gradually became calm. she turned off the light for him and closed the bedroom door before returning to the adjacent roNMIS Once she left. Eder slowly opened huis eyes. His pitch ck eyes stated at the ceiling, calm and emotionless Grace wasnt very good at lying, and he could see through all her lule actions. From her behavior tonight, there must be something she is hiding and refusing to tell him. The more she remained silent, the more it indicated that Nicks demands for the exchange were not as simple as they seemed But Grace was going through so much hardship for his sake, and it pained him to see that Since she didnt intend to speak, he wouldnt push further. He could investigate on his own! Just as he was thinking, he heard the sound of a door closing in the adjacent room. Though it was soft, it was quite noticeable. Eder immediately sat up on the bed, carefully closed the balcony doors and windows, and then called Eric. Eric, who was asleep, was awakened by Eders phone call, feeling exasperated. Boss, cant you give me all your instructions at once? Three phone calls in one night, and every few hours? Its really exhausting! Eder lowered his voice, sounding ominous. It seems like youre not too willing to do this task. Eric panicked, No, no! Im more than willing! Ive decided not to sleep and y games all the time, ready to obey your orders at any time! Eder fell silent for moment, then softened his tone a bit. Consider tonight as overtime, and tomorrow, go to the finance department to collect double the subsidy on your own. Dont say Im being harsh on you. Erics drowsiness instantly disappeared, and he became energized all over. Come on, boss! Youre the most generous leader in the world. I love you so much! Eric eximed. Eder furrowed his brows, feeling disgusted by Ericsst remark, and his face turned grim. Dont love me. Its futile. He belonged to Grace! He wouldnt even give a single strand of his hair to anyone else. Not even to another man! Cough, cough, cough. Youre getting worked up! Boss, dont misunderstand. You can trust me: Im a straight guy! Unbendable! Eric quickly rified. Eder was toozy to banter with him. He was serious, saying. Send someone to investigate Nicks whereabouts after his release. Capture him at all costs. I want to interrogate him personally. We need to resolve this matter quickly and try not to rm Grace. Understood, boss! Due to staying upte the previous night, Grace was in a deep sleep. Eder woke up early and personally went out to select fresh fish and shrimp. He busied himself in the kitchen for a few hours but didnt see Graceing downstairs. Quietly, he slipped into her room and silently crawled into her warm nket. Grace was in a drowsy state, and the sudden cold air that entered the nket made her shiver lightly. Sensing movement inside the nket, she squinted her eyes and saw a small, neat patch of deep ck hair peeping out of the nket. A certain man was quietly hiding inside her nket, thinking he hadnt been discovered. Grace couldnt help but chuckle at his childish behavior. Mischievousness gleamed in her beautiful eyes as she suddenly had an idea to tease him. She closed her eyes and continued pretending to sleep. When Eder, hidden within the nket, cautiously shifted closer to her, she immediately snuggled up to him and held him tightly in her embrace. Eder cautiously lifted his head, slightly parting the nket, to take a peek at her. Seeing that she was still asleep andpletely unaware, he boldly pressed against her chest. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. His nose was right against her sleepwear, facing the faint glimpse of snow white skin. He took a deep breath. Damn, it smells so good! One breath from Grace was worth more than ten cigarettes after a meal! Graces brow twitched despite her pretending to be asleep. Was this it? Were all men like this in bed? However, she herself was an experienced LSP (Licensed Sensual Professionalt a connoisseur of looks and physique. Who was afraid of whom? Lets try each other! Her little hand that was holding onto Eders shoulder nonchntly moved downward, gliding across his strong waist, until finallynding on his firm and stic buttocks. Without warning, she gave it a vigorous squeeze! Suppressing herughter, she pretended to murmur in her sleep, Little brother, vou feel so good to touch! Little brother? Eder, who was about to discreetly take in her scent, suddenly found it hard to breathe, Grace always called him Eder, or big brother Eider. Could it be that while Grace was embu she was thinking of another mant She might say she didnt mind, but deep down, was she actually concerned about his illness? He had a degenerative disease, and he was no longer the same physically. Whether it was happiness or pleasure, he couldnt provide them anymore Grace was trying to hold back herughter when she suddenly noticed that the man in her arms had be increasingly rigid in his back. A certain mncholy lingered in the air. Realizing something was wrong. Grace immediately sat up and lifted the nket. Eder quickly rolled over, facing away from her, curling up into a ball with his arms wrapped around his head. Grace couldnt see his expression, so she lightly poked his arched back with her finger. Big Brother Eder? Eder took a few deep breaths, and his back rose and fell with each breath. Because his face was buried in his arms, his maic voice sounded muttled. Did did you have. a wolf dog outside? A little puppy? Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Grace: ??? She waspletely dumbfounded by that statement, almost choking on her own saliva! What kind of bizarre thought process was this? And didnt she just tell himst night that she wasnt the kind of woman with a wandering heart? Did he forget so quickly? Or did he never believe in her in the first ce? With a fiery temper, she was about to forcefully pry his arms open and give him a proper ideological education. But then her eyes caught sight of his curledCup posture. Last night, she sneaked into his bedroom from this room. She turned on the light and found him. hiding in the darkness, huddled near the floor and the door. As someone who had studied psychological theories, she knew very well that this was a manifestation of extreme anxiety and a severeck of security. Her heart ached suddenly. Since Eder fell ill under the torment of physical and mental suffering, it seemed he had developed psychological issues. In front of her, he became sensitive and insecure. Although he was clearly afraid of losing her, he also felt unworthy of having her. His inner conflicts and struggles were constant. During this time, Grace found it increasingly difficult to recall what he used to be like. The Eder from the past was aloof and indifferent, always towering above others with arrogance. In the business world, he was a decisive and ruthless, coldCblooded CEO. Such an incredibly noble man, but in front of her, he had humbled himself to the dust. Graces chest felt as if it had been struck by a heavy hammer, making it almost impossible for her to breathe. She calmed her emotions andy down behind him, her arms tightly wrapped around him. In a gentle voice, she whispered into his ear Youre the little puppy, and the big wolf dog too. For the rest of my life, I only want you. The man being held by her gradually rxed his tense muscles. Ile moved his arm away, revealing his incredibly handsome face. Uncertainly, he asked, Really? Grace held him even tighter, her chin resting on his shoulder from behind, gently leaning her head against his, their cheeks touching as they felt love for each other. Whenever you hesitate, waver, or feel uncertain, you can always ask me. My answer will never change, she softly reassured him with the utmost patience. Graces words calmed Eders restless heart to a great extent. Grace, thank you. Grace smiled, gently reminding him, Were a couple, lovers, each others only ones. Were the engaged couple known to the whole nation. You dont need to thank me. Eder turned around and nestled in her embrace, feeling content. After lying in bed for a while, the two of them went to the kitchen together to continue cooking lunch. Eder stirCfried the dishes while Grace handled the seasoning, with a smooth division ofbor. joyfully engaging in the most ordinary and everyday tasks. Chapter 307 They woke upte, nearing noon. Grace had decided not to go to work, taking half a day off to spend time with Eder. The next day. They finished breakfast together. While Grace ate, she checked the hot search rankings on her phone. Suddenly, she came across a hot search topic announcing the Grammer familys bankruptcy. Feeling curious, she clicked on the news to read more. Although the Grammer family couldntpare to the prestigious backgrounds and wealth of the Smith. Grant, and Knight families, they were still a prominent and influential household. They may not be on the same level as the other aristocratic families, but they had deep roots and significant business holdings. While she anticipated this would be an epic disaster for them, she didnt expect the Grammer Group. to be dered bankrupt and liquidated in just a few days. She lifted her gaze and nced at Eder, who was attentively having breakfast. She handed him her phone and asked, Big brother Eder, this is probably what youre doing, right? Eder didnt even raise an eyebrow. The Grammer family brought this upon themselves, Grace nodded and added, Indeed, they brought it to their own downfall. The atmosphere between the two remained harmonious as they continued their meal Midway through. Eders phone received a message notification. He nced at it and saw that it was from Eric. Then he looked at Grace, who was stillpletely absorbed in reading the hot search topics, oblivious to his phones message. Grace, besides the bankruptcy of the group, the bank will most likely visit the Grammer family vi today to assess property rights. Do you want to go and see the excitement? Grace raised an eyebrow and gave him a strange look. In your eyes, do I look like someone who would kick someone when theyre down? He smirked. Though he didnt confirm it, he also didnt deny it. The implications were clear. He opened his phone and pushed it toward Grace. Previously, he had asked Eric to gather some incriminating information on Sarah Grammer from the dark web. As expected, when there was a high price, someone bold enough would always take the risk. Eric hadpiled all the evidence and sent an electronic copy to Eders phone. Take a look at this. Dont you want her to get what she deserves? Grace looked at the evidence on his phone with a smile on her face. I wouldnt call it kicking someone when theyre down, but I can certainly add a few more blows! Ill go and see the excitementter! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She had some business to attend to before sending Sarah to prison, and she wanted to rify a few things. After finishing their meal, she quickly tidied up and headed out. Eder stood in the garden, watching her leave. For the first time, he didnt insist on apanying her. Once Grace was gone, his affectionate smile turned icy. Eric had taken a detour through a small alleyway to avoid encountering Grace. Boss, we captured Nicktest night. Hes currently ced in a secluded area. Do you want to go and see him? Eric asked. Eder nodded. Well leave in half an hour. Half an hourter, Eric drove the car, and they quickly arrived at the secluded area. Nick was being held in a secret interrogation room in a small vi. When Eder arrived. Nick was bound to a wooden stake, his head hanging down, unconscious. Eric sshed a bowl of cold water on his face, abruptly waking him up. As his vision gradually cleared, Nick saw the man sitting across from him, exuding an air of nobility and disdain, his face frozen with extreme disillusionment. Oh. its quite an honor to be personally apprehended by the Eder of the National Security Bureau twice. Nick sneered. Eder remained expressionless, not interested in listening to his banter, and came straight to the point. Do you know where the antidote to the virus inside me is? Nicks phoenix eyes slightly widened. It seems that little sister Grace has already told you, he said, deciding not to conceal it. Yes, I know. Ive known from the very beginning. Eder asked. So back then at the Colorful World Bar, you actually knew my identity and deliberately targeted me? Nickughed. Not exactly. Who could have guessed that His Lordship would stoop down and be an ordinary CEO in Frant City? When ites to hiding, it can only be attributed to His Lordship. Eder remained expressionless, but his thoughts were clear. So it was all for Grace. You nned to agree to cooperate with Logan ith and Lincoln Smith while pretending to be a good person by offering the antidote, making Grace grateful to you. Nickughed even louder, morking, Is Itis Lordship the worm in my belly? To think that you could urately analyze my thought process at that time? Just as he finished speaking. Eders forehead wrinkled, and coldness filled the air. his teeth and groaned, a metallic taste filling his throat as blood trickled down from th of his Eric understood and immediately took a stick, striking Nicks abdomen twice with force. Nick gritted mouth. Nicks deep blue phoenix eyes showed pain. Eder poured himself a cup of tea, sipped it slowly, and leisurely enjoyed Nicks expression. He added, You thought you had nned everything well, but who knew I would be a variable? You nned to take a gamble, to outwit me and get rid of me. Now that youve guessed it, why bother asking me? Eder poured a second cup of tea. What kind of deal did you make with Grace? he asked. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Nick squinted his eyes and nced at Eder, suddenly bursting into maniacalughter. So little sister Grace didnt tell you everything. She even wants to keep the deal between her and me hidden from you. Your rtionship with her is truly fragile and cant withstand a single blow. Eders hand trembled slightly as he poured the tea, causing it to spill onto his hand, scalding his fingertips. Did I hit the nail on the head? Nick grew even more smug. Tsk tsk, youve sacrificed so much for her, enduring the torment of illness for so long. If she ends up with me in the end, you will only meet a miserable fate. How tragic! Eder remained expressionless, disying elegance and nobility in his every move. He picked up a wet towel from the table and wiped away the tea stains from his hand. He also applied a coldpress to his reddened fingertips. If you dont speak, then Ill continue hitting you, Eder said calmly. As soon as he finished speaking. Eric immediately raised the stick. Nick shouted, Ill talk! Of course, 111 talk! He desperately wanted Eder to know. It would make things even more entertaining! Im going to give her the antidote. In exchange, she will break off your engagement and agree to marry me. Whats more, just two days ago, when I gave her the dose of medicine that alleviates your symptoms, she had already agreed to marry me! As soon as he finished speaking, there was a loud crash. Eder threw the entire teapot in front of Nicks feet. Shards of porcin flew, and tea spilled all over the floor. Nicks lower leg was cut by the fragments that flew around, leaving several gruesome bloodstains. As Eders anger surged, the more Nickughed, the more insane he seemed. He said. Even if you can survive, what does it matter? When you see me having her and you forever losing her, it should taste worse than death, right? Eders cruelty escted. His ck eyes were filled with a bloodCred color, exuding a strong intent to kill. Sensing his murderous intent, before he could give any orders, Eric pointed at Nick and instructed the guards by the door, Avoid vital areas and beat him mercilessly! Make him experience all the tortures of hell on Earth, but leave him some breath; dont kill him! Yes, Captain, the guards acknowledged. Since Eric had given themand, Eder didnt say anything and left the interrogation room, followed closely by Eroc. Behind them, Nick continued tough, saying, What a pity, Eder, youre truly pitiful! Once your body recovers, it will be such a pleasure when Grace is under me. Haha, it will be so satisfying! Eder clenched his fists, his temples throbbing with anger, emanating a terrifying killing aura. Eric quickly stepped forward to calm him down. Boss, dont listen to him. The Secret Investigation Division excels at psychological warfare, and Nick, as the former boss, is particrly skilled at attacking peoples hearts. Some of his words may be true, while others are false. Well investigate gradually! Soon, the basement echoed with Nicks screams mixed with his eerieughter. It sounded extremely cerie from a distance. 12 17 Chapter 308 Eder suppressed his anger, his ck eyes steady, and without looking back, he left. As soon as Grace arrived at the Grammer family mansion entrance, she saw a shabbyClooking van parked nearby. Euro and Fatima moved their luggage into the vehicle. It seemed that they had already dismissed all household staff and bodyguards. Euro and his wife, once known as the most ideal couple from a prestigious family, had now reached the point where they had to move their belongings. It appeared that they were effectively suppressed by Eder. Graces Maserati MC77 rolled up beside the van and stopped. The luxurious million dor car contrasted starkly with the small van. Fatima was the first to notice her, and her expression turned sour. Our family is already in a mess, and Miss Smith is fiere to rub salt in the wound? Honey, dont be rude. Euro signaled to her with his eyes, then turned to Grace in a calm tone. saying. The Grammer family and the Smith family have a longCstanding rtionship. Miss Smith is always wee in our home. When a guest visits, how could we give her a hard time? Grace merely smiled. Euro was indeed more mature, instantly elevating her to the moral high ground. Uncle Euro, rest assured, I didnte here today with any other intentions. I just wanted to find Sarah and have a private conversation, Grace said. Fatimas expression softened. Shes upstairs packing her things. Grace nodded and entered the mansion. She made her way to the third floor and arrived at Sarahs room. The door was ajar and not closed. Grace gently pushed it open and saw Sarah organizing her designer bags and jewelry from the past, seemingly torn inside. Grace lightly tapped her knuckles on the door and casually reminded her, These valuable designer items will also be confiscated. The bank will sell them to repay your familys debts. So, you dont need to struggle with them because you wont be able to take anything with you. Upon hearing her voice, Sarah instantly looked up. As soon as she confirmed it was Grace, her eyes filled with intense hatred. What are you here for? To mock me? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Grace nodded without concealing her intentions. Of course, after all, this might be thest time I see you. Sarahughed upon hearing that. I thought you and I would exchange a few polite words and pretend to be good people. I didnt expect you to be so straightforward. Unfortunately, back in Frant City, I unexpectedly showed mercy to you and allowed you to survive until now. She dropped what she was holding and stood proudly while raising her chin. In front of Grace, she would never admit defeat. She smiled as she looked at Sarah, struggling to maintain her dignity and her unrepentantly poisonous gaze. Uncle and Aunt worked their whole lives, and now, at such an old age, they have to squeeze into an eight square meter slum. Your brother spent his entire life building a good reputation, which you destroyed. Even with an outstanding academic record, no majorpany would dare hire him. He can only work on construction sites or as a car washer to barely sustain the family. And all of this is your doing. Dont you feel even a hint of shane? Sarah sneered in disdain. Its simply a matter of winners and losers. They were my family, but they couldnt help me seed. They brought this to themselves. Besides, I may have lost, but dont be too proud. Im waiting for someone else to deal with you! Grace approached her, lowering her voice. The someone else you mentioned, are you referring to Ava? Sarahs face slightly stiffened, but she remained silent, her gaze sharp as she stared at Grace. Regarding what happened at your birthday banquet, Im afraid someone orchestrated it for That person is Ava, isnt she? Ever since Grace first met Ava, she has been suspicious. you. Sarah arrogantly retracted her gaze and sneered. You mean that female celebrity? What is she? Does she think shes qualified to be my strategist? Grace didnt believe in her at all. It doesnt matter if you dont admit it. I will find out sooner or She took out the printed evidence from her bag and began reading it lightly: Five years ago, you caused a fatal drunk driving ident. Your father falsified your mental assessment and paid off your crime. The victims family was dissatisfied and used you online. Upon finding out, you arrogantly went to their door with bodyguards and caused serious injuries to two individuals. Once again, your father intervened to resolve the situation. Sarah widened her eyes, slightly stunned. How did you know? Grace didnt answer her question and continued reading. Four years ago, at the high society tea party, you were dissatisfied with the attitude of a hotel waiter and privately hired someone to beat him, resulting in multiple fractures all over his body Four years ago, you. Enough! Sarah shouted angrily, snatched the evidence from Graces hand, and tore it apart viciously. These are all one sided ims. I absolutely refuse to admit them! Grace arrogantly sped her hands; her red lips curled into a smile. Save these feeble words for when youre in prison: you can howl all you want there. Sarah felt a chill down her spine, sensing something was wrong. What do you mean? Before she could finish speaking, amation could be heard downstairs. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Dont be have With the Nathonsai Invest A you really dont wat ge osse Nea Sarah sare becily said, Youre scapade, It seems like you have a good teadvusegata (No Grace idly let go of her hand, I SLANKA, NO NOG pagsa gezich rushed upstairs, bed ne day, and covered handcuts on Sarah and red to take Second) Sarah struggled desperately, N She d at Grace with hatred. Grace ShowUCC up to her Im loving them did edg The intense hatted was unabashedly disyed her words Grace remained slent and whoi pilkova Nokta ***** the JC officers She surveyed the room once move, and may, in the drugs & NGANAGA whh she won c album. On opening it, there was a poete i stade hou AAN She stared solemnly at the phets at the suding At that simr teddig velg baking Neck G again From the first time she saw Ava, she telt something was out about this gul the wax oxy since Ava knew about bet past D w Now that shes thinking about it, it seems that Away ted to you thou rtionship to het What tricks was this gut ying with When Grace left the Grammer family va Sarah had alwady been taken away yours Euro and Fatima talked to a man with his back toward het, seemingly phad my aww* even appeared distressed, cryin Grace calmly walked over, looking at the military figure that resembled Nick Adam heard the footsteps and turned to look at her. A faint smile appeared in his amber phoenix eyes. Miss Smith, do you remember me? His brows and eyes resemble Nicks. When he smiled, his amber phoenix eyes were even sharper than thetters. Hello. Adam. Grace politely smiled in response. Youre now the Knight familys person in power. Who wouldnt know your name? Adam. ranked second in the Knight family, and also second inmand of the National Investigation Bureau, second only to Eder. As Adam looked at her, he felt sentimental and reached out to touch her head, saying. You used to enjoy ying with the Fourth Young Master of the Knight family in the past. Its been a few years. and youve grown even more beautiful. Grace took a step back in order to avoid his hand. Im sorry, but I have a jealous nce at home. He wouldnt be happy if he knew another man touched my head. Its really enviable, the rtionship between the two of you. Adam withdrew his hand and smiled kindly, not feeling awkward. Its been a long time since Ist saw the Eder. He hasnt returned to the National Investigation Bureau either. I wonder if hes been well recently? Grace squinted her eyes slightly, scrutinizing the hidden probe in his words. Working together at the National Investigation Bureau. Eders condition was known to all the brothers. But Adam seemedpletely unaware? Grace spoke casually: Of course hes doing well. Hes always been strong and rarely falls ill, unlike me. Then, Miss Smith, take care of yourself and convey my regards to the Eder. The two exchanged pleasantries for a while. Their conversation was interrupted by a tearful Fatima. *Adam, our Sarah is still young and naive; thats why she made those mistakes. She was previously diagnosed with mental illness. Adam, please help her! Adam smiled and reassured her, Aunt, dont worry. The National Investigation Bureau never wronged anyone. During the investigation, she wont be mistreated. With nothing else to do, Grace turned her head to leave. Adrian suddenly came out of the vi. Because the injuries inflicted by Eric hadnt fully healed yet, he could only support himself on the doorframe and call out to her from a distance. Grace! Are you really going to target the Grammer family along with Eder? Since weve known each other since childhood, cant you spare Sarah? In the garden, all eyes turned towards Grace because of his words. Grace paused but didnt turn around. Her voice carried a hint of coldness. Adrain, the punishment shes about to face is what she deserves. Its also the consequence of your Grammer familys indulgence and tolerance since childhood. She took two steps forward, seemingly realizing something, and looked at Adam. If Sarali really has a inental illness, she should be sent to a psychiatric hospital for treatment instead of using it as an excuse for her to escape punishment. What do you think, Adam? Adam smiled and said, Thats certainly the case. Oh, my unfortunate daughter Fatima nearly choked on her words. She would have fallen if Euro hadnt supported her. Grace was toozy to pay attention to the hypocritical behavior of this family and left in a carefree manner. Just as she got into the car, preparing to return home, her phone rang. It was Mark calling. Miss Smith, after repeated testing, this blueCcolored medicine has been confirmed to be safe. If the Eder takes the injection, it will effectively alleviate the symptoms of his viralCinduced degenerative disorder and angina, even causing them to subside. Grace was delighted. Thats great! Ille over in a bit. After hanging up the phone, she first returned to the Golden Castle residence. Eder was still wearing a thick robe andzily sitting on the sofa, reading a book. As soon as Grace returned, she happily cupped his face and showered him with kisses. Big brother Eder, change your clothes ande with me. Where are we going? Grace smiled mysteriously. Youll know when we get there! Seeing her enthusiasm, Eder didnt ask any further questions. He immediately went upstairs to change his outfit, allowing her to hold his hand and lead him out. The two of them arrived together at theboratory. Looking at the blue liquid in Marks syringe. Eders expression became serious. Is this what you traded Nick for in exchange for his freedom? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Grace nodded and gently caressed his face, speaking cheerfully. Dr. Mark has tested it multiple times. The medicine is safe, and once you take the injection, it will revitalize you. Big Brother Eder! A smile spread across Erics face and echoed, Torget about the degenerative disorder and all that. My Lord will always be the most powerful man! Their yful banter created a lively atmosphere in theboratory. Amidst this lively atmosphere, Eder stared intently at the blue medicine, his gaze deep and his tone resolute. I wont take it, Mark. Take it away. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 The entire room fell silent upon hearing these words, Seemingly. Eric sighed quietly. Grace couldnt understand and sat down beside Eder, asking, Why? The deterioration syndrome has troubled you for so long. Dont you want to treat theseplications and live a normal life as soon as possible? Eder didnt want to exin; instead, his hand held her small and tightly, his expression resolute. Observing his expression. Grace understood something right away and asked Eric and Mark to leave. I have something to discuss privately with Edren. Step out, close the door, but dont go too far, she instructed. Eric and Mark understood and left the room. Once the room was quiet, Grace asked, Did you capture Nick? Has he told you everything? Yes. Eder did not lie.. Grace sighed; indeed, nothing could escape Eders notice. Despite his illness, his mind was still sharp and not easily deceived. Grace held his hand in hers and said. Dont believe him. I His condition is for you to divorce me and marry him, isnt it? Eder interrupted her, his tone cold. Eder, you know Nick. Furrowing his brows, Eder interrupted again, Just answer me: is what Grace choked and lowered her head, sighing once more, Its true. *id true? Ider also lowered his head, concealing resentment and murderous intent in his eyes. If I have to sacrifice your future happiness to regain my health, I would rather die! Grace immediately covered his mouth and scolded in a low voice, What nonsense are you talking about? Dont mention the word death again! He held her hand tightly, gripping her palm with seriousness and solemnity. Grace, if the price of staying alive is losing you and watching you marry that scum, Nick, I would truly rather he dead! Grace crouched down beside him, smiling to reassure him, Eder, being alive is more important than anything else. Lets focus on treating the illness with medicine first, and we can figure out the restter, okay? Eder shook his head. He would notpromise at all on this matter. I will never inject Nicks medicine, never! Eder Ider didnt want to listen anymore. He withdrew his hand from hers and turned his head away, his stern face indicating that there was no room for discussion! Grace knew how stubborn he could be. Once he made up his mind, not even ten horses could change his decision. She decided to stop persunding him altogether, stood up, and looked at him with a hint of apology. Im sorry, I brought you to theb today without discussing this matter. If youre unwilling, I can. The Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Pillen Tx wie only enforce it. Grace! Eder anticipated what she was about to do and grabbed her wrist. She took two steps back to avoid him. She turned her head and called outside the door. Eric,e in. The door opened quickly, and Eric poked his head in, his face filled with surprise. Miss Grace, have you convinced the master so quickly? Grace didnt answer. She just pointed at Eder and said, Hold him down dont let him move. Grace! Eders face turned cold, calling out to her again. Eric froze on the spot, clinging to the door, hesitant to enter. D did I hear correctly? Are you going to use force? Grace took a deep breath, firm in her attitude. You heard correctly; hold him down. Eric, with a nervous heart, stepped into the room but was frozen in ce by Eders stern gaze. How dare you! Eder stared at him, gritting his teeth with a sinister expression. Dont forget whose person you are and who you should listen to! Boss, I Eric swallowed hard, never imagining that one day he would make such a choice. This medicine is beneficial for your condition, boss. Just listen to Miss Grace! Eder remained stubborn, unwilling to yield. Its impossible! Let me ask you again, who should you listen to? He should listen to me. Grace answered on Erics behalf, raising an eyebrow and curling her lips. with a yful and domineering smile. You are my man, so naturally, your subordinates should listen to me first! Eder: Women and their illogical reasoning! Grace looked at Eric. Dont be afraid; Im here. He wont be able to harm you. Do it now. With her assurance, Eric felt relieved and confidently approached Eder. Eders whole body turned cold, and he kicked Eric in the face. He covered his leg in pain, unable to dodge. Ouch! Miss Grace, he hit me! You little brat, do you darein in front of me? Eder was furious, his eyes filled with a murderous gaze. Eric retreated in fear and sought refuge at Graces side. Grace sighed and had no choice but to ask for a rope from Mark. She personally tied Eders feet. Eric immediately approached and held Eders hands, calling Mark toe in and administer the injection. Despite being restricted, Eder exuded a chilling aura that frightened Mark, who dared not approach. 11l do it, Grace said, reaching out her hand. Mark breathed a sigh of relief and handed her the syringe. Eder raised his head to meet her gaze. Grace, dont force me. Bending down, Grace gently kissed his thin lips, coaxing him tenderly, Til be gentle and try not to cause you any pain. This time, well remove theplications in your body, and next time, well cure the virus in you. Grace Dont you long for a future where we can live an ordinary couples life? Maybe well even have a lively and adorable baby. Our future will be incredibly beautiful starting from the moment we cure you. Their eyes locked. Eder listened attentively as she spoke, captivated by her clear and bright eyes. Taking advantage of his focus on her words, Grace carefully injected the needle into his jugr vein, carefully pushing the medication into his body, Within seconds, the drug took effect. Eders body went limp, his eyelids heavy, and his ck iris weak and powerless. He was overwhelmed by drowsiness. Doctor, whats happening? Grace asked. Mark immediately checked Eders condition. Its normal. This blue medication causes fatigue right after injection. He will feel better after some rest. Grace and Eric both breathed a sigh of relief. Eric settled Eder on the hospital bed and, along with Mark, tactfully left the room. Once everyone had left, Grace took off her shoes andy down on the bed, cradling Eder in her arms and letting him fall asleep in her embrace. As she caressed his face, her gaze shifted to the banana tree outside the window, and she softly spoke: Do you know when I started to fall in love with you, Eder? Eder, feeling sluggish, shook his head lightly. It was the day I was brought into the Fallen family by your grandfather. You smiled at me, and ever since then, I couldnt help but be infatuated with you. Her sweet and gentle voice entered his ears, causing Eders lips to unconsciously curl upwards as he followed her words, reminiscing about the past. The wind rustled the banana leaves outside the window. Eder, mustering his weakening spirit, asked, Grace, will you really divorce our marriage and marry Ning Before he could finish his question, his eyelids slowly closed, and he fell into a deep sleep. Grace continued to gaze outside the window, her eyes filled with indeterminate emotions. Sleep well. When you wake up, everything will be fine. Our future days will only get better and better. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 While Eder was fast asleep, Grace carefullyid him on the hospital bed, covered him with a nket, and quietly left the room. She went to find Mark. Doctor, since theboratory has already obtained this blue potion, is it possible to replicate something simr or develop an antidote based on its ingredients? Grace asked. Marks expression turned serious, and he pondered for a while before shaking his head. Several of the components in this potion have no existing data in ourboratory. Ive checked, and it doesnt seem to be a medicine from our country. Pausing for a moment, he continued, The $401 bioCvirus cannot be cured with a typical antidote. If Nick could produce a targeted antidote, it definitely wouldnt be from our country, and it would involve core technologies. However, this was only spection since he hadnt seen the medicine, so he couldnt be certain. Grace carefully considered his words. Her n was to observe Eders condition after using the blue potion and then decide whether to continue dealing with Nick after some time. Eder slept for a whole day and night. When he woke up again. Mark immediately examined him. Eder cooperated, but his face remained cold. He didnt even nce at Grace.. His body absorbed the potion effectively. The degenerative symptoms hadpletely vanished, and even his angina had improved. The virus spread also decreased significantlypared to before. Everyone was pleasantly surprised, except Eder, who showed no expression on his face, On their way back to their residence, Grace prepared to support him, but he evaded her, his expression indifferent. No need; my body has already recovered. I dont need any assistance, he said. As she watched his tall figure enter the vi alone, Grace stood there, stunned. Eric approached her quietly andforted her in a low voice: Miss Grace, please dont worry. Master Eder is always like this. No one has ever forced him to do anything. This time its not a trivial matter, and he feels ufortable. It will pass in a few days. I know. Grace followed silently into the vi. Eder went straight upstairs and closed the door without saying a word to her. Grace felt a bit ufortable but didnt say anything. She silently returned to her own room/ The next morning, she was awakened by amotion in the garden. She walked to the small balcony to take a look. Eder was wearing only a thin ck shirt with his sleeves rolled up, revealing his muscr arms. He was exercising, performing precisebination punches, apanied by the morning dew on the leaves. His handsome face seemed to have regained its former aloofness, filled with a sense of detachment. Grace focused on watching his agile figure and felt it necessary to apud and cheer him on 12:18 The Milbumine and His Billionaire Tx wide Chapter 311 Eder heard the sound, stopped his movements, but didnt turn to look at Grace on the balcony. Instead, he entered the vi and quickly put on the suit hanging in the foyer. Then he left. Grace remained standing on the balcony, watching him leave. This was the first time Eder had given her the cold shoulder for such a long time. She casually tucked her hands into her pockets and smiledzily. She was curious to see how long Eder could hold on this time. As soon as Eder arrived at the Grant Residence and sat in his office chair, he heard an urgent knock on the door. Boss. Nick is missing! What happened? The guards were drugged and left barely alive. Nick, who was tortured to the brink of death, was taken away. When Enzo and his men went to check in the morning, the bloodstains in the room had dried up. Its estimated that he has been gone for a day. Eders expression turned cold. To drug the guards in the special interrogation room, it wasnt something an ordinary person achieve unless it was someone familiar within the organization. What has Adam been up to recently? Eder asked. could Eric checked the attendance records and replied, Master Adam has been busy with Sarahs case lately and cant spare any time. Eder sneered. Whats so difficult about investigating Sarahs case that he needs to be busy for several days in a row? What do you mean, Boss? Eric asked. Eders cold gaze didnt waver. I dont mean anything. They are still brothers after all. If we release him, we release him. Torturing him for a while to let off some steam is enough. Nick held the 5404 antidote secret in his hands. Eder couldnt take Nicks life right now, and Nick himself knew this very well, so he wouldnt divulge anything no matter what. After thinking for a moment, Eder continued, However, Adams method of saving people is highly problematic. Send someone to investigate symbolically and find evidence to throw at him. He should be punished ording to the rules! Yes, boss. Eric didnt leave infnediately. He struggled internally before speaking up: Boss, When do you n to soften your approach towards Miss Grace? Eder remajfied expressionless and silent. Eric gathered the courage to say a few more words: If you find a way to make amends now, while Miss Grace is not angry, and reconcile with her quickly, then you can have a sweet rtionships with her in the future, But if you wait another two days and she bes furious, It will all be your fault, boss. Eder furrowed his brows, radiating a chilling aura. He casually knocked the coffee cup off his desk. Aloud crash resounded. Erics face turned pale with fright, and he quickly stepped back, avoiding getting sshed by the This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. wir coffee. I havent settled the score with you for not obeying my orders a few days ago, and yet you still have the audacity toe saying this to me? Eder said. Ericmented. Boss, its a misunderstanding! If you even listen to Miss Graces words, how can I dare not listen to her? But rest assured, Boss, my loyalty will always be on your side! Eder maintained a stern expression and asked, his voice filled with soul searching. If theres another disagreement between me and her next time, whose side will you Eric responded decisively. Ill take your side! Hmm! Ill listen to Miss Grace attentively! take? And if I have an argument or cold war with her, whose side will you support? Eder questioned. Eric promptly replied, Ill support you, Ill support you! Do you even need to consider that? Ill definitely help you persuade Miss Grace! Eder mmed the table abruptly, scolding. Then hurry up and go to her to make your presence known! Let her be the one to soften up first this time! Eric understood. On the day when Eder had been forcefully injected with the potion, his attitude had been so firm. but within two days, he had gone running to Grace to be attentive, which made him lose face! Dont worry, Boss. I will cherish the opportunity to redeem myself with my efforts! Eric eximed with a sycophantic smile. Wait Eder regained hisposed expression and called him back. Clean up the mess on the floor before you leave. Eric felt a twinge of frustration internally, but his face smiled like a sunflower. Sure thing. Boss! You can trust me to take care of it, and I guarantee it will be spotless within two minutes! Eder responded with an Hmm and reminded him in a low voice, Dont mention that it was me who said it. Do you understand? I understand. I absolutely wont tell her! Eric assured him. A few minutester, Eric finished tidying up the CEOs office and quietly returned to his own office. He immediately took out his phone and called Grace. As soon as the call connected, he began his pitiful fake sobbing: Miss Grace! Master Eder got angry and took it out on me. He threatened to deduct my sry, booChoo! Please help me, be my advocate! Grace was startled by the exaggerated crying at the end. It was truly unimaginable how Eric, who stood over six feet tall, would look with such an affected expression. Hmm! She coughed lightly to ease the awkwardness. Alright, in a couple of days, Ill have him give you a bonus. But did you tell him what I told you? Eric cried even louder. I did! But he refused! He even said this time its up to you to soften first. How about.. we give in to him this time? Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Give in to him? Grace was hesitant. How do I give in? He hasnt spoken to me these past two days. Ive given him several opportunities to reconcile, but he just became even more stubborn! Eric: These two people in a rtionship actually asked him, a single dog, how to handle it. He was caught in the middle. What a predicament! The more Grace thought about it, the more frustrated she became. Her mind had been filled with Eders cold face for the past two days. He had barely recovered his health, and already he had started giving her the cold shoulder. A disobedient man! Forget it, let him be. If he wants to continue the cold war, Ill apany him! Grace said, ready to hang up the phone. Eric quickly stopped her. Wait! Miss Grace! Let me figure out a solution! What solution? Grace asked. Eric pondered for a long time, secretly using his tablet to search on Baidu for boyfriend is angry: W to appease him? After reading through the search results, he came up with an idea. Actually, Master Eder really likes surprises from you, so this time, why not give him something special? Special? Grace furrowed her brows. What do you mean? Eric clenched his fist, coughed lightly, and said, It means adding a bit of romance to each others. lives! As a pureChearted boy, he felt a bit embarrassed. Master Eder always mentions how he wants you to move back to the master bedroom. So, if you move back and at the same time dress up in a more captivating way with your figure, no man could resist it! Especially not Master Eder! Grace understood. Are you suggesting that I dress up in a maid costume, a cat outfit, or engage in sensual cosy? Cough, um, and then, with a sweet voice, call him My Love Eder, and he wont have time to be angry. Hell be desperate to do anything for you! Eric coughed and cleared his throat. Grace took a deep breath, her face slightly blushing. Eric, a rough man who had never been in a rtionship, was actually teaching her these things. It was quite embarrassing! The scene suddenly shed before her eyes. It was so embarrassing and shameful! Torget it, I cant do something like that. Lets talk about it in a couple of days, she said, trying to calm her pounding heart, and quickly ended the call As she looked at theputer screen, the images that she couldnt get rid of were still those she had never tried before. Summoning up her courage, she opened a popr emerce website and searched for relevant keywords. There were various styles avable, catering to all preferences. There were even handcuffs, whips, and candles that popped up! She was dumbfounded. Were young people so adventurous these days? She felt like a naive little country girl who had just discovered a whole new world! If it was Eder, he should like it, right? After careful consideration, she finally added a set with a tall to her shopping cart. Knock, knock. Miss Grace, are you there? The sudden sound startled Grace, almost causing her to drop her phone. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She calmly closed the emerce page and called Bell expression. in, discussing the work with a serious Towards the end of the workday, Eric was once again called into Eders office. Eder was typing on his keyboard, his gaze fixed on theputer screen. He casually asked, How is it going? Eric knew what he was asking and had a dejected expression, shaking his head repeatedly. Upon seeing Erics expression, Eders face turned cold, his expression bing gloomy to the point where it seemed like water could drip from it. He felt a suffocating sensation in his chest but maintained a casual tone. If shes not willing, then forget it. Its not like shes indispensable. Look at my schedule. Any dinner parties? Eric immediately opened his tablet. Theres one tonight. Starlights President Kart has invited you to Honey Nightclub. Eric looked hesitant. But President Kart is cooperating with us on the Rosy project, so if you attend, you may have to bring Miss Ava with you. Originally, I thought you wouldnt go, so I declined. Go, of course Ill go. Eder replied without hesitation, his gaze bing sinister. Eric said, In that case, you might end up being a bitte after socializing. Should I inform Miss Grace in advance? No need. Eder stood up, elegantly adjusted his cor and tie, and walked out of the office. Eric watched his figure and punched the air in frustration. These are two stubborn people! Is it a competition to see who softens first? So infuriating! Too infuriating! At night, in the dazzling Honey Nightclub, Inside a luxurious VIP room. Several wellCdressed business elites held theirpanions in their arms, enjoying themselves with drinks andughter. Eder sat in the center, his face calm, emanating an aura of dominance. He silently drank his liquor without any interaction and maintained a respectable distance from the nearby Ava. Observing his expression, Ava proactively poured a ss of red wine for him. Master Grant, when you come out to have fun, you should enjoy yourself. Would you honor me with a drink or two? She had initially thought that, in front of so many executives and as the spokesperson for the Rosy project, Eder would consider thepanys reputation and ept her toast. Unexpectedly, Eder just gave Ava a cold nce and continued to drink without even bothering to Not even a gentle rejection. Avas face changed slightly; she felt a bit embarrassed and was unable to find the right words. She had to change the subject. Master Grant, you seem like youre looking for a ce to vent tonight. Did you have a fight with Miss Smith? Eder paused for a moment, gripping his ss of wine. The lively atmosphere instantly became serious due to this question. The other executives at the table all turned their gazes towards Edler. Who didnt know that Eder and Grace were famously in love on the inte? Many people present witnessed affectionate moments between them during charity gs. Under the scrutiny of everyones gazes, Eder remained silent and raised his ss, emptying it in one gulp. No exnation meant tacit eptance. Indeed, even a man like Eder, who was like the grim reaper in the business world, was still a mortal. He could have arguments with his little wife at home. President Kart took the initiative to stand up and respond to Avas words: How is that possible? Master Eder and Miss Smith have an unbreakable bond. Arguments dont exist between them. 1 reckon that in no time, well all be celebrating Master Eders wedding! Eders eyebrows furrowed, and his back gradually stiffened. A bothersome and particrly painful. matter resurfaced. His dark eyes gleamed with a cold light, and a violent and oppressive aura emanated from him. He grabbed the red wine ss from the table and forcefully smashed it against the wall. Except for Ava, the femalepanions in the room were startled by the sharp sound and screamed in fear, their faces pale. The executives also trembled, immobilized by Eders terrifying presence and too afraid to utter a word. President Kart said. Master Eder? Eders gaze turned ferocious as he growled, Get out, all of you! Yes, yes! Within a few seconds, everyone in the private room except for Ava quickly left, fearing that this unpredictable ancestor would direct his anger towards them. Eder finished an entire bottle of red wine and once again vented by throwing it against the wall. Ava remained unfazed, smiling with her usual beauty. She calmly poured herself a drink and apanied him in drinking. Why are you still here? Eder noticed her presence. His tone was dark and filled with hostility. Dont want to end up like those two hottles of wine? Get out immediately! She smiled and said, Master Eder, youre joking. Youre not a ferocious beast, and Im not afraid. However, youre so angry. Is it because Mr. Kart mentioned your marriage to Miss Smith? Eders eyebrows tightened, and as he turned around, he swiftly made a move. His gloved hands tightly gripped her neck, devoid of mercy orpassion. Ils bloodshot eyes were filled with brutality, showing no sympathy for the graceful and beautiful. Avas face gradually reddened, with a slight hint of pain in her expression, but she continued to smile. Master Eder, youre so angry because you were struck with pain. Im not Inferior to Miss Smith in any way. When ites to marriage, Master Eder, you can actually consider a different candidate. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!